This is a modern-English version of The Magnificent Ambersons, originally written by Tarkington, Booth.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE MAGNIFICENT AMBERSONS
By Booth Tarkington
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
Chapter I
Major Amberson had “made a fortune” in 1873, when other people were losing fortunes, and the magnificence of the Ambersons began then. Magnificence, like the size of a fortune, is always comparative, as even Magnificent Lorenzo may now perceive, if he has happened to haunt New York in 1916; and the Ambersons were magnificent in their day and place. Their splendour lasted throughout all the years that saw their Midland town spread and darken into a city, but reached its topmost during the period when every prosperous family with children kept a Newfoundland dog.
Major Amberson had “made a fortune” in 1873, when everyone else was losing theirs, and that's when the greatness of the Ambersons began. Greatness, like the size of a fortune, is always relative, as even Magnificent Lorenzo might notice if he happened to be in New York in 1916; and the Ambersons were great in their time and place. Their splendor lasted through all the years that saw their Midland town expand and darken into a city, but peaked during the time when every well-off family with kids owned a Newfoundland dog.
In that town, in those days, all the women who wore silk or velvet knew all the other women who wore silk or velvet, and when there was a new purchase of sealskin, sick people were got to windows to see it go by. Trotters were out, in the winter afternoons, racing light sleighs on National Avenue and Tennessee Street; everybody recognized both the trotters and the drivers; and again knew them as well on summer evenings, when slim buggies whizzed by in renewals of the snow-time rivalry. For that matter, everybody knew everybody else’s family horse-and-carriage, could identify such a silhouette half a mile down the street, and thereby was sure who was going to market, or to a reception, or coming home from office or store to noon dinner or evening supper.
In that town, back in those days, all the women who wore silk or velvet knew each other, and when someone got a new sealskin coat, people would bring sick folks to the windows to check it out. In the winter afternoons, trotters were out racing light sleighs on National Avenue and Tennessee Street; everyone recognized both the trotters and the drivers. The same was true on summer evenings when slim buggies sped by, reviving that winter competition. In fact, everyone recognized each other’s family horse-and-carriage, could spot such a silhouette half a mile down the street, and could tell who was heading to the market, going to a reception, or coming home from the office or store for lunch or dinner.
During the earlier years of this period, elegance of personal appearance was believed to rest more upon the texture of garments than upon their shaping. A silk dress needed no remodelling when it was a year or so old; it remained distinguished by merely remaining silk. Old men and governors wore broadcloth; “full dress” was broadcloth with “doeskin” trousers; and there were seen men of all ages to whom a hat meant only that rigid, tall silk thing known to impudence as a “stove-pipe.” In town and country these men would wear no other hat, and, without self-consciousness, they went rowing in such hats.
During the earlier years of this period, personal appearance was considered to depend more on the fabric of clothes than on their cut. A silk dress didn’t need to be altered after a year or two; it stayed classy just by being silk. Older men and officials wore broadcloth; “formal attire” consisted of broadcloth paired with “doeskin” trousers; and men of all ages could be seen wearing a hat that was nothing more than the stiff, tall silk creation mockingly referred to as a “stove-pipe.” In both cities and rural areas, these men wouldn’t wear any other type of hat, and without feeling self-conscious, they would go rowing in those hats.
Shifting fashions of shape replaced aristocracy of texture: dressmakers, shoemakers, hatmakers, and tailors, increasing in cunning and in power, found means to make new clothes old. The long contagion of the “Derby” hat arrived: one season the crown of this hat would be a bucket; the next it would be a spoon. Every house still kept its bootjack, but high-topped boots gave way to shoes and “congress gaiters”; and these were played through fashions that shaped them now with toes like box-ends and now with toes like the prows of racing shells.
Shifting trends in style took over the superiority of materials: dressmakers, shoemakers, hatmakers, and tailors, becoming more clever and influential, figured out how to make new clothes look old. The long-lasting trend of the “Derby” hat came along: one season the crown of this hat would be shaped like a bucket; the next, it would resemble a spoon. Every household still had its bootjack, but high-topped boots gave way to shoes and “congress gaiters”; and these styles evolved from having toes like box ends to toes like the fronts of racing shells.
Trousers with a crease were considered plebeian; the crease proved that the garment had lain upon a shelf, and hence was “ready-made”; these betraying trousers were called “hand-me-downs,” in allusion to the shelf. In the early ’eighties, while bangs and bustles were having their way with women, that variation of dandy known as the “dude” was invented: he wore trousers as tight as stockings, dagger-pointed shoes, a spoon “Derby,” a single-breasted coat called a “Chesterfield,” with short flaring skirts, a torturing cylindrical collar, laundered to a polish and three inches high, while his other neckgear might be a heavy, puffed cravat or a tiny bow fit for a doll’s braids. With evening dress he wore a tan overcoat so short that his black coat-tails hung visible, five inches below the over-coat; but after a season or two he lengthened his overcoat till it touched his heels, and he passed out of his tight trousers into trousers like great bags. Then, presently, he was seen no more, though the word that had been coined for him remained in the vocabularies of the impertinent.
Pants with a crease were seen as basic; the crease indicated that the garment had been on a shelf, making it “ready-made”; these revealing pants were called “hand-me-downs,” referring to the shelf. In the early ’80s, while bangs and bustles were in fashion for women, a type of dandy known as the “dude” emerged: he wore pants as tight as stockings, pointed shoes, a spoon-shaped “Derby” hat, a single-breasted coat called a “Chesterfield,” with short flaring skirts, and a constricting cylindrical collar, ironed to a shine and three inches high, while his other neckwear could be a heavy, puffed cravat or a tiny bow perfect for a doll’s braids. With evening attire, he sported a tan overcoat so short that his black coat-tails were visible, hanging five inches below the overcoat; but after a season or two, he lengthened his overcoat until it reached his heels, and transitioned from his tight pants to trousers that resembled large bags. Soon after, he was no longer seen, although the term coined for him remained in the lexicon of the cheeky.
It was a hairier day than this. Beards were to the wearers’ fancy, and things as strange as the Kaiserliche boar-tusk moustache were commonplace. “Side-burns” found nourishment upon childlike profiles; great Dundreary whiskers blew like tippets over young shoulders; moustaches were trained as lambrequins over forgotten mouths; and it was possible for a Senator of the United States to wear a mist of white whisker upon his throat only, not a newspaper in the land finding the ornament distinguished enough to warrant a lampoon. Surely no more is needed to prove that so short a time ago we were living in another age!
It was a hairier day back then. Beards were fashionable, and unusual styles like the Kaiserliche boar-tusk mustache were everywhere. Sideburns adorned youthful faces; enormous Dundreary whiskers draped like scarves over young shoulders; mustaches were styled like decorative trims over forgotten mouths; and it was possible for a U.S. Senator to wear just a mist of white whiskers on his throat, without any newspaper in the country finding the look ridiculous enough to mock. This clearly shows how recently we were living in a different era!
At the beginning of the Ambersons’ great period most of the houses of the Midland town were of a pleasant architecture. They lacked style, but also lacked pretentiousness, and whatever does not pretend at all has style enough. They stood in commodious yards, well shaded by leftover forest trees, elm and walnut and beech, with here and there a line of tall sycamores where the land had been made by filling bayous from the creek. The house of a “prominent resident,” facing Military Square, or National Avenue, or Tennessee Street, was built of brick upon a stone foundation, or of wood upon a brick foundation. Usually it had a “front porch” and a “back porch”; often a “side porch,” too. There was a “front hall”; there was a “side hall”; and sometimes a “back hall.” From the “front hall” opened three rooms, the “parlour,” the “sitting room,” and the “library”; and the library could show warrant to its title—for some reason these people bought books. Commonly, the family sat more in the library than in the “sitting room,” while callers, when they came formally, were kept to the “parlour,” a place of formidable polish and discomfort. The upholstery of the library furniture was a little shabby; but the hostile chairs and sofa of the “parlour” always looked new. For all the wear and tear they got they should have lasted a thousand years.
At the start of the Ambersons’ great era, most of the houses in the Midland town had a pleasing design. They weren't particularly stylish, but they also weren't pretentious, and anything that doesn't pretend at all has enough style. They stood in spacious yards, well shaded by leftover trees from the forest, like elm, walnut, and beech, with a line of tall sycamores where the land had been filled in from the creek. The home of a “prominent resident,” facing Military Square, National Avenue, or Tennessee Street, was built of brick on a stone foundation, or wood on a brick foundation. Typically, it featured a “front porch” and a “back porch,” and often a “side porch” as well. There was a “front hall,” a “side hall,” and sometimes a “back hall.” From the “front hall,” three rooms branched out: the “parlour,” the “sitting room,” and the “library”; and the library proved its title since for some reason these people bought books. Generally, the family spent more time in the library than in the “sitting room,” while visitors, when they arrived formally, were directed to the “parlour,” a place of striking polish and discomfort. The upholstery in the library was a bit worn, but the stiff chairs and sofa in the “parlour” always appeared brand new. Considering the wear and tear they received, they should have lasted a thousand years.
Upstairs were the bedrooms; “mother-and-father’s room” the largest; a smaller room for one or two sons another for one or two daughters; each of these rooms containing a double bed, a “washstand,” a “bureau,” a wardrobe, a little table, a rocking-chair, and often a chair or two that had been slightly damaged downstairs, but not enough to justify either the expense of repair or decisive abandonment in the attic. And there was always a “spare-room,” for visitors (where the sewing-machine usually was kept), and during the ‘seventies there developed an appreciation of the necessity for a bathroom. Therefore the architects placed bathrooms in the new houses, and the older houses tore out a cupboard or two, set up a boiler beside the kitchen stove, and sought a new godliness, each with its own bathroom. The great American plumber joke, that many-branched evergreen, was planted at this time.
Upstairs were the bedrooms; "mom and dad's room" was the largest; a smaller room for one or two sons, and another for one or two daughters; each of these rooms had a double bed, a "washstand," a "bureau," a wardrobe, a small table, a rocking chair, and often a chair or two that had been slightly damaged downstairs, but not enough to justify either the cost of repair or complete abandonment in the attic. There was always a "spare room" for visitors (where the sewing machine was usually kept), and during the '70s, people began to recognize the need for a bathroom. So, the architects included bathrooms in the new houses, while older houses removed a cupboard or two, installed a boiler next to the kitchen stove, and sought a new sense of convenience, each with its own bathroom. The classic American plumber joke, that many-branched evergreen, took root at this time.
At the rear of the house, upstairs was a bleak little chamber, called “the girl’s room,” and in the stable there was another bedroom, adjoining the hayloft, and called “the hired man’s room.” House and stable cost seven or eight thousand dollars to build, and people with that much money to invest in such comforts were classified as the Rich. They paid the inhabitant of “the girl’s room” two dollars a week, and, in the latter part of this period, two dollars and a half, and finally three dollars a week. She was Irish, ordinarily, or German or it might be Scandinavian, but never native to the land unless she happened to be a person of colour. The man or youth who lived in the stable had like wages, and sometimes he, too, was lately a steerage voyager, but much oftener he was coloured.
At the back of the house, upstairs was a small, dreary room known as “the girl’s room,” and in the stable, there was another bedroom next to the hayloft, called “the hired man’s room.” The house and stable cost around seven or eight thousand dollars to build, and people who had that much money to spend on such comforts were considered wealthy. They paid the person living in “the girl’s room” two dollars a week, which later increased to two dollars and a half, and finally three dollars a week. She was usually Irish, German, or maybe Scandinavian, but rarely someone local unless she was a person of color. The man or young person living in the stable earned similar wages, and sometimes he had recently arrived in steerage, but more often he was a person of color.
After sunrise, on pleasant mornings, the alleys behind the stables were gay; laughter and shouting went up and down their dusty lengths, with a lively accompaniment of curry-combs knocking against back fences and stable walls, for the darkies loved to curry their horses in the alley. Darkies always prefer to gossip in shouts instead of whispers; and they feel that profanity, unless it be vociferous, is almost worthless. Horrible phrases were caught by early rising children and carried to older people for definition, sometimes at inopportune moments; while less investigative children would often merely repeat the phrases in some subsequent flurry of agitation, and yet bring about consequences so emphatic as to be recalled with ease in middle life.
After sunrise, on nice mornings, the alleys behind the stables were lively; laughter and shouting echoed along their dusty lengths, accompanied by the sound of curry combs banging against fences and stable walls, since the workers enjoyed grooming their horses in the alley. They always preferred to gossip loudly rather than quietly; and they believed that swearing, unless it was shouted, wasn't really worth it. Kids who were up early picked up these awful phrases and took them to their parents for explanations, sometimes at really awkward times; while other kids, who were less curious, would often just repeat the phrases later in a flurry of excitement, causing such strong reactions that they'd be remembered easily in adulthood.
They have passed, those darky hired-men of the Midland town; and the introspective horses they curried and brushed and whacked and amiably cursed—those good old horses switch their tails at flies no more. For all their seeming permanence they might as well have been buffaloes—or the buffalo laprobes that grew bald in patches and used to slide from the careless drivers’ knees and hang unconcerned, half way to the ground. The stables have been transformed into other likenesses, or swept away, like the woodsheds where were kept the stove-wood and kindling that the “girl” and the “hired-man” always quarrelled over: who should fetch it. Horse and stable and woodshed, and the whole tribe of the “hired-man,” all are gone. They went quickly, yet so silently that we whom they served have not yet really noticed that they are vanished.
They’ve gone, those hired hands from the Midland town; and the thoughtful horses they groomed and brushed, and playfully cursed—those good old horses don’t swat flies with their tails anymore. Despite their outward permanence, they might as well have been buffaloes—or the buffalo robes that got bald patches and would slip from the careless drivers’ laps, hanging unconcernedly halfway to the ground. The stables have been changed into something else, or completely removed, like the woodsheds that held the firewood and kindling that the “girl” and the “hired hand” always argued about: who would go get it. The horses, stables, woodshed, and all the “hired hands”—they're all gone. They left quickly, yet so quietly that we, whom they served, haven’t actually noticed their absence yet.
So with other vanishings. There were the little bunty street-cars on the long, single track that went its troubled way among the cobblestones. At the rear door of the car there was no platform, but a step where passengers clung in wet clumps when the weather was bad and the car crowded. The patrons—if not too absent-minded—put their fares into a slot; and no conductor paced the heaving floor, but the driver would rap remindingly with his elbow upon the glass of the door to his little open platform if the nickels and the passengers did not appear to coincide in number. A lone mule drew the car, and sometimes drew it off the track, when the passengers would get out and push it on again. They really owed it courtesies like this, for the car was genially accommodating: a lady could whistle to it from an upstairs window, and the car would halt at once and wait for her while she shut the window, put on her hat and cloak, went downstairs, found an umbrella, told the “girl” what to have for dinner, and came forth from the house.
So with other disappearances. There were the small streetcars on the long, single track that made their way through the cobblestones. At the back door of the car, there was no platform, just a step where passengers huddled together in wet clusters when the weather was bad and the car was crowded. The riders—if they weren't too distracted—would drop their fares into a slot; there was no conductor walking the swaying floor, but the driver would tap on the glass of the door to his little open platform if the number of nickels and passengers didn’t match up. A lone mule pulled the car, and sometimes it would get stuck off the track, prompting the passengers to get out and push it back on. They really owed it that kind of courtesy, as the car was quite accommodating: a lady could whistle to it from an upstairs window, and it would stop right away and wait for her while she closed the window, put on her hat and coat, went downstairs, grabbed an umbrella, told the maid what to make for dinner, and stepped out of the house.
The previous passengers made little objection to such gallantry on the part of the car: they were wont to expect as much for themselves on like occasion. In good weather the mule pulled the car a mile in a little less than twenty minutes, unless the stops were too long; but when the trolley-car came, doing its mile in five minutes and better, it would wait for nobody. Nor could its passengers have endured such a thing, because the faster they were carried the less time they had to spare! In the days before deathly contrivances hustled them through their lives, and when they had no telephones—another ancient vacancy profoundly responsible for leisure—they had time for everything: time to think, to talk, time to read, time to wait for a lady!
The previous passengers didn’t mind the old-fashioned charm of the carriage; they expected the same for themselves in similar situations. On nice days, the mule would pull the carriage a mile in just under twenty minutes, unless the stops were too lengthy. But when the trolley arrived, making the mile in five minutes or less, it wouldn’t wait for anyone. And the passengers wouldn’t have put up with that anyway, because the faster they traveled, the less time they had to waste! Back in the days before these exhausting machines rushed them through life, and when they didn’t have telephones—another outdated absence that contributed to their leisure—people had time for everything: time to think, to talk, to read, and to wait for a lady!
They even had time to dance “square dances,” quadrilles, and “lancers”; they also danced the “racquette,” and schottisches and polkas, and such whims as the “Portland Fancy.” They pushed back the sliding doors between the “parlour” and the “sitting room,” tacked down crash over the carpets, hired a few palms in green tubs, stationed three or four Italian musicians under the stairway in the “front hall”—and had great nights!
They even had time to dance square dances, quadrilles, and lancers; they also danced the racquette, schottisches, polkas, and other fun styles like the Portland Fancy. They pushed back the sliding doors between the parlor and the sitting room, laid down some crash over the carpets, rented a few palm trees in green tubs, set up three or four Italian musicians under the stairs in the front hall—and had amazing nights!
But these people were gayest on New Year’s Day; they made it a true festival—something no longer known. The women gathered to “assist” the hostesses who kept “Open House”; and the carefree men, dandified and perfumed, went about in sleighs, or in carriages and ponderous “hacks,” going from Open House to Open House, leaving fantastic cards in fancy baskets as they entered each doorway, and emerging a little later, more carefree than ever, if the punch had been to their liking. It always was, and, as the afternoon wore on, pedestrians saw great gesturing and waving of skin-tight lemon gloves, while ruinous fragments of song were dropped behind as the carriages rolled up and down the streets.
But these people were the happiest on New Year’s Day; they made it a true festival—something that’s not really known anymore. The women gathered to “help” the hostesses who welcomed everyone into their homes; and the carefree men, dressed stylishly and wearing perfume, rode around in sleighs, carriages, or large “hacks,” moving from one open house to another, leaving elaborate cards in fancy baskets as they entered each home, and coming out a bit later, feeling even more carefree if the punch was to their liking. It always was, and as the afternoon went on, pedestrians saw lots of gesturing and waving of tight lemon gloves, while bits of songs floated behind them as the carriages rolled up and down the streets.
“Keeping Open House” was a merry custom; it has gone, like the all-day picnic in the woods, and like that prettiest of all vanished customs, the serenade. When a lively girl visited the town she did not long go unserenaded, though a visitor was not indeed needed to excuse a serenade. Of a summer night, young men would bring an orchestra under a pretty girl’s window—or, it might be, her father’s, or that of an ailing maiden aunt—and flute, harp, fiddle, cello, cornet, and bass viol would presently release to the dulcet stars such melodies as sing through “You’ll Remember Me,” “I Dreamt That I Dwelt in Marble Halls,” “Silver Threads Among the Gold,” “Kathleen Mavourneen,” or “The Soldier’s Farewell.”
“Keeping Open House” was a joyful tradition; it's gone now, like the all-day picnic in the woods, and like that most charming of all lost customs, the serenade. When a lively girl came to town, she wouldn’t stay unsung for long, although a visitor wasn’t actually necessary to justify a serenade. On summer nights, young men would bring a band under the window of a lovely girl—or, it could be her father’s, or that of a sickly maiden aunt—and flute, harp, fiddle, cello, cornet, and bass viol would soon fill the night air with sweet melodies like those in “You’ll Remember Me,” “I Dreamt That I Dwelt in Marble Halls,” “Silver Threads Among the Gold,” “Kathleen Mavourneen,” or “The Soldier’s Farewell.”
They had other music to offer, too, for these were the happy days of “Olivette” and “The Macotte” and “The Chimes of Normandy” and “Girofle-Girofla” and “Fra Diavola.” Better than that, these were the days of “Pinafore” and “The Pirates of Penzance” and of “Patience.” This last was needed in the Midland town, as elsewhere, for the “aesthetic movement” had reached thus far from London, and terrible things were being done to honest old furniture. Maidens sawed what-nots in two, and gilded the remains. They took the rockers from rocking-chairs and gilded the inadequate legs; they gilded the easels that supported the crayon portraits of their deceased uncles. In the new spirit of art they sold old clocks for new, and threw wax flowers and wax fruit, and the protecting glass domes, out upon the trash-heap. They filled vases with peacock feathers, or cattails, or sumac, or sunflowers, and set the vases upon mantelpieces and marble-topped tables. They embroidered daisies (which they called “marguerites”) and sunflowers and sumac and cat-tails and owls and peacock feathers upon plush screens and upon heavy cushions, then strewed these cushions upon floors where fathers fell over them in the dark. In the teeth of sinful oratory, the daughters went on embroidering: they embroidered daisies and sunflowers and sumac and cat-tails and owls and peacock feathers upon “throws” which they had the courage to drape upon horsehair sofas; they painted owls and daisies and sunflowers and sumac and cat-tails and peacock feathers upon tambourines. They hung Chinese umbrellas of paper to the chandeliers; they nailed paper fans to the walls. They “studied” painting on china, these girls; they sang Tosti’s new songs; they sometimes still practiced the old, genteel habit of lady-fainting, and were most charming of all when they drove forth, three or four in a basket phaeton, on a spring morning.
They had other music to enjoy as well, because these were the happy times of “Olivette,” “The Macotte,” “The Chimes of Normandy,” “Girofle-Girofla,” and “Fra Diavola.” Even better, these were the days of “Pinafore,” “The Pirates of Penzance,” and “Patience.” The last one was especially needed in the Midland town, just like everywhere else, because the “aesthetic movement” had spread all the way from London, leading to some terrible alterations to honest old furniture. Young women were cutting what-nots in half and gilding the leftover pieces. They removed the rockers from rocking chairs and gilded the flimsy legs; they gilded the easels that held crayon portraits of their late uncles. In the new art trend, they sold old clocks as if they were new, and tossed wax flowers, wax fruit, and their protective glass domes onto the trash heap. They filled vases with peacock feathers, cattails, sumac, or sunflowers, placing them on mantels and marble-topped tables. They embroidered daisies (which they referred to as “marguerites”), sunflowers, sumac, cattails, owls, and peacock feathers onto plush screens and heavy cushions, then scattered these cushions on the floors where fathers tripped over them in the dark. Despite the loud, passionate criticism, the daughters kept embroidering: they stitched daisies, sunflowers, sumac, cattails, owls, and peacock feathers onto “throws” that they boldly draped over horsehair sofas; they painted owls, daisies, sunflowers, sumac, cattails, and peacock feathers on tambourines. They hung paper Chinese umbrellas from the chandeliers and nailed paper fans to the walls. These girls were “studying” to paint on china, singing Tosti’s new songs; they sometimes still practiced the old-fashioned act of fainting and were most delightful when they went out, three or four of them in a basket phaeton, on a spring morning.
Croquet and the mildest archery ever known were the sports of people still young and active enough for so much exertion; middle-age played euchre. There was a theatre, next door to the Amberson Hotel, and when Edwin Booth came for a night, everybody who could afford to buy a ticket was there, and all the “hacks” in town were hired. “The Black Crook” also filled the theatre, but the audience then was almost entirely of men who looked uneasy as they left for home when the final curtain fell upon the shocking girls dressed as fairies. But the theatre did not often do so well; the people of the town were still too thrifty.
Croquet and the mildest archery ever known were the sports of people still young and active enough for that much exertion; middle-aged folks played euchre. There was a theater next to the Amberson Hotel, and whenever Edwin Booth performed for a night, everyone who could afford a ticket showed up, and all the local cabs were booked. “The Black Crook” also packed the theater, but the audience then was almost entirely men who looked uncomfortable as they left for home after the final curtain fell on the scandalous girls dressed as fairies. However, the theater didn’t often do that well; the townspeople were still too thrifty.
They were thrifty because they were the sons or grandsons of the “early settlers,” who had opened the wilderness and had reached it from the East and the South with wagons and axes and guns, but with no money at all. The pioneers were thrifty or they would have perished: they had to store away food for the winter, or goods to trade for food, and they often feared they had not stored enough—they left traces of that fear in their sons and grandsons. In the minds of most of these, indeed, their thrift was next to their religion: to save, even for the sake of saving, was their earliest lesson and discipline. No matter how prosperous they were, they could not spend money either upon “art,” or upon mere luxury and entertainment, without a sense of sin.
They were frugal because they were the sons or grandsons of the "early settlers," who had forged their way through the wilderness, arriving from the East and South with wagons, axes, and guns, but without any money. The pioneers had to be thrifty or they would have perished: they needed to stock up on food for the winter or goods to trade for food, and they often worried they hadn’t saved enough—they passed that fear down to their sons and grandsons. For most of them, thriftiness was almost a religious belief: saving, even just for the sake of saving, was their earliest lesson and core value. No matter how well off they became, they couldn’t spend money on "art," or on mere luxury and entertainment, without feeling guilty.
Against so homespun a background the magnificence of the Ambersons was as conspicuous as a brass band at a funeral. Major Amberson bought two hundred acres of land at the end of National Avenue; and through this tract he built broad streets and cross-streets; paved them with cedar block, and curbed them with stone. He set up fountains, here and there, where the streets intersected, and at symmetrical intervals placed cast-iron statues, painted white, with their titles clear upon the pedestals: Minerva, Mercury, Hercules, Venus, Gladiator, Emperor Augustus, Fisher Boy, Stag-hound, Mastiff, Greyhound, Fawn, Antelope, Wounded Doe, and Wounded Lion. Most of the forest trees had been left to flourish still, and, at some distance, or by moonlight, the place was in truth beautiful; but the ardent citizen, loving to see his city grow, wanted neither distance nor moonlight. He had not seen Versailles, but, standing before the Fountain of Neptune in Amberson Addition, at bright noon, and quoting the favourite comparison of the local newspapers, he declared Versailles outdone. All this Art showed a profit from the start, for the lots sold well and there was something like a rush to build in the new Addition. Its main thoroughfare, an oblique continuation of National Avenue, was called Amberson Boulevard, and here, at the juncture of the new Boulevard and the Avenue, Major Amberson reserved four acres for himself, and built his new house—the Amberson Mansion, of course.
Against such a simple backdrop, the grandeur of the Ambersons stood out like a brass band at a funeral. Major Amberson bought two hundred acres of land at the end of National Avenue and built wide streets and cross-streets through this area. He paved them with cedar blocks and added stone curbs. He set up fountains at various intersections and placed white-painted cast-iron statues at regular intervals, each clearly labeled on its pedestal: Minerva, Mercury, Hercules, Venus, Gladiator, Emperor Augustus, Fisher Boy, Stag-hound, Mastiff, Greyhound, Fawn, Antelope, Wounded Doe, and Wounded Lion. Most of the forest trees were left standing, and from a distance or by moonlight, the place truly looked beautiful. But the eager citizen, who loved to see the city grow, didn't want either distance or moonlight. He hadn't seen Versailles, but standing before the Fountain of Neptune in Amberson Addition at bright noon, and echoing the favorite comparison of the local newspapers, he claimed that Versailles was outdone. All this artistry proved profitable from the start, as the lots sold well and there was a rush to build in the new Addition. Its main street, a diagonal extension of National Avenue, was called Amberson Boulevard, and here, at the intersection of the new Boulevard and the Avenue, Major Amberson set aside four acres for himself and built his new house—the Amberson Mansion, of course.
This house was the pride of the town. Faced with stone as far back as the dining-room windows, it was a house of arches and turrets and girdling stone porches: it had the first porte-cochere seen in that town. There was a central “front hall” with a great black walnut stairway, and open to a green glass skylight called the “dome,” three stories above the ground floor. A ballroom occupied most of the third story; and at one end of it was a carved walnut gallery for the musicians. Citizens told strangers that the cost of all this black walnut and wood-carving was sixty thousand dollars. “Sixty thousand dollars for the wood-work alone! Yes, sir, and hardwood floors all over the house! Turkish rugs and no carpets at all, except a Brussels carpet in the front parlour—I hear they call it the ‘reception-room.’ Hot and cold water upstairs and down, and stationary washstands in every last bedroom in the place! Their sideboard’s built right into the house and goes all the way across one end of the dining room. It isn’t walnut, it’s solid mahogany! Not veneering—solid mahogany! Well, sir, I presume the President of the United States would be tickled to swap the White House for the new Amberson Mansion, if the Major’d give him the chance—but by the Almighty Dollar, you bet your sweet life the Major wouldn’t!”
This house was the pride of the town. Built with stone extending back to the dining-room windows, it was a structure of arches, turrets, and surrounding stone porches: it featured the first porte-cochere seen in that town. There was a central “front hall” with a grand black walnut staircase, open to a green glass skylight referred to as the “dome,” three stories above the ground floor. A ballroom occupied most of the third story, and at one end was a carved walnut gallery for the musicians. Locals told visitors that the cost of all this black walnut and wood-carving was sixty thousand dollars. “Sixty thousand dollars for the wood-work alone! Yes, sir, and hardwood floors throughout the house! Turkish rugs and no carpets at all, except for a Brussels carpet in the front parlour—I hear they call it the ‘reception-room.’ Hot and cold water upstairs and downstairs, and built-in washstands in every single bedroom in the house! Their sideboard is integrated into the house and runs all the way across one end of the dining room. It isn’t walnut; it’s solid mahogany! Not veneered—solid mahogany! Well, sir, I’d say the President of the United States would be thrilled to trade the White House for the new Amberson Mansion, if the Major gave him the opportunity—but by the Almighty Dollar, you bet your life the Major wouldn’t!”
The visitor to the town was certain to receive further enlightenment, for there was one form of entertainment never omitted: he was always patriotically taken for “a little drive around our city,” even if his host had to hire a hack, and the climax of the display was the Amberson Mansion. “Look at that greenhouse they’ve put up there in the side yard,” the escort would continue. “And look at that brick stable! Most folks would think that stable plenty big enough and good enough to live in; it’s got running water and four rooms upstairs for two hired men and one of ’em’s family to live in. They keep one hired man loafin’ in the house, and they got a married hired man out in the stable, and his wife does the washing. They got box-stalls for four horses, and they keep a coupay, and some new kinds of fancy rigs you never saw the beat of! ‘Carts’ they call two of ’em—‘way up in the air they are—too high for me! I guess they got every new kind of fancy rig in there that’s been invented. And harness—well, everybody in town can tell when Ambersons are out driving after dark, by the jingle. This town never did see so much style as Ambersons are putting on, these days; and I guess it’s going to be expensive, because a lot of other folks’ll try to keep up with ’em. The Major’s wife and the daughter’s been to Europe, and my wife tells me since they got back they make tea there every afternoon about five o’clock, and drink it. Seems to me it would go against a person’s stomach, just before supper like that, and anyway tea isn’t fit for much—not unless you’re sick or something. My wife says Ambersons don’t make lettuce salad the way other people do; they don’t chop it up with sugar and vinegar at all. They pour olive oil on it with their vinegar, and they have it separate—not along with the rest of the meal. And they eat these olives, too: green things they are, something like a hard plum, but a friend of mine told me they tasted a good deal like a bad hickory-nut. My wife says she’s going to buy some; you got to eat nine and then you get to like ’em, she says. Well, I wouldn’t eat nine bad hickory-nuts to get to like them, and I’m going to let these olives alone. Kind of a woman’s dish, anyway, I suspect, but most everybody’ll be makin’ a stagger to worm through nine of ’em, now Ambersons brought ’em to town. Yes, sir, the rest’ll eat ’em, whether they get sick or not! Looks to me like some people in this city’d be willing to go crazy if they thought that would help ’em to be as high-toned as Ambersons. Old Aleck Minafer—he’s about the closest old codger we got—he come in my office the other day, and he pretty near had a stroke tellin’ me about his daughter Fanny. Seems Miss Isabel Amberson’s got some kind of a dog—they call it a Saint Bernard—and Fanny was bound to have one, too. Well, old Aleck told her he didn’t like dogs except rat-terriers, because a rat-terrier cleans up the mice, but she kept on at him, and finally he said all right she could have one. Then, by George! she says Ambersons bought their dog, and you can’t get one without paying for it: they cost from fifty to a hundred dollars up! Old Aleck wanted to know if I ever heard of anybody buyin’ a dog before, because, of course, even a Newfoundland or a setter you can usually get somebody to give you one. He says he saw some sense in payin’ a nigger a dime, or even a quarter, to drown a dog for you, but to pay out fifty dollars and maybe more—well, sir, he like to choked himself to death, right there in my office! Of course everybody realizes that Major Amberson is a fine business man, but what with throwin’ money around for dogs, and every which and what, some think all this style’s bound to break him up, if his family don’t quit!”
The visitor to the town was sure to get more insight, because there was one form of entertainment that was never skipped: he was always patriotically taken for “a little drive around our city,” even if his host had to hire a cab, and the highlight of the tour was the Amberson Mansion. “Check out that greenhouse they’ve built in the side yard,” the guide would say. “And look at that brick stable! Most people would think that stable is big enough and nice enough to live in; it has running water and four rooms upstairs for two hired men and one of their families to live in. They have one hired man lounging in the house, and a married hired man out in the stable, and his wife does the laundry. They have box stalls for four horses, and they keep a coupe, along with some new kinds of fancy carriages you’ve never seen before! They call two of them ‘carts’—they’re way up in the air—too high for me! I bet they have every new type of fancy vehicle that’s been invented. And the harness—well, everyone in town can tell when the Ambersons are out driving after dark by the sound of the jingles. This town has never seen so much style as the Ambersons are showing these days; and I guess it’s going to be expensive because a lot of other people will try to keep up with them. The Major’s wife and daughter have been to Europe, and my wife tells me that since they got back, they have tea every afternoon around five o’clock. Drinking tea right before dinner seems like it would upset your stomach, anyway tea isn’t good for much—unless you’re sick or something. My wife says the Ambersons don’t make lettuce salad like other people do; they don’t chop it up with sugar and vinegar at all. They drizzle olive oil on it with vinegar, and they serve it separately—not with the rest of the meal. And they actually eat these olives, too: they’re green things, kind of like a hard plum, but a friend of mine told me they taste a lot like a bad hickory nut. My wife says she’s going to buy some; you have to eat nine to start liking them, she says. Well, I wouldn’t eat nine bad hickory nuts just to like them, and I’m going to stay away from these olives. Seems like a woman’s dish anyway, but most people will be making an effort to get through nine of them now that the Ambersons have brought them to town. Yes, sir, the rest will eat them, whether they get sick or not! It seems to me some people in this city would be willing to go crazy if they thought it would help them be as high-class as the Ambersons. Old Aleck Minafer—he’s about the closest old grouch we have—came into my office the other day, and he was nearly having a stroke telling me about his daughter Fanny. Seems Miss Isabel Amberson has some sort of dog—they call it a Saint Bernard—and Fanny insisted on having one, too. Well, old Aleck told her he didn’t like dogs except rat terriers, because a rat terrier takes care of the mice, but she kept insisting, and finally, he said she could have one. Then, by George! she said the Ambersons bought their dog, and you can’t get one without paying for it: they cost anywhere from fifty to a hundred dollars! Old Aleck wanted to know if I had ever heard of anyone buying a dog before, because, of course, even a Newfoundland or a setter you can usually get someone to give you one. He says he saw some sense in paying a black man a dime, or even a quarter, to drown a dog for you, but to pay out fifty dollars and maybe more—well, sir, he nearly choked himself to death right there in my office! Of course, everyone understands that Major Amberson is a great businessman, but with all this money being spent on dogs and everything else, some think all this style is bound to ruin him if his family doesn’t stop!”
One citizen, having thus discoursed to a visitor, came to a thoughtful pause, and then added, “Does seem pretty much like squandering, yet when you see that dog out walking with this Miss Isabel, he seems worth the money.”
One citizen, after chatting with a visitor, paused thoughtfully and then said, “It does seem like a waste, but when you see that dog walking with Miss Isabel, he really seems worth the money.”
“What’s she look like?”
“What does she look like?”
“Well, sir,” said the citizen, “she’s not more than just about eighteen or maybe nineteen years old, and I don’t know as I know just how to put it—but she’s kind of a delightful lookin’ young lady!”
“Well, sir,” said the citizen, “she’s no more than around eighteen or maybe nineteen years old, and I’m not sure how to say this—but she’s kind of a delightful looking young lady!”
Chapter II
Another citizen said an eloquent thing about Miss Isabel Amberson’s looks. This was Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster, the foremost literary authority and intellectual leader of the community—-for both the daily newspapers thus described Mrs. Foster when she founded the Women’s Tennyson Club; and her word upon art, letters, and the drama was accepted more as law than as opinion. Naturally, when “Hazel Kirke” finally reached the town, after its long triumph in larger places, many people waited to hear what Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster thought of it before they felt warranted in expressing any estimate of the play. In fact, some of them waited in the lobby of the theatre, as they came out, and formed an inquiring group about her.
Another citizen made a thoughtful comment about Miss Isabel Amberson’s appearance. This was Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster, the leading literary expert and intellectual figure in the community—both daily newspapers referred to Mrs. Foster this way when she started the Women’s Tennyson Club; her views on art, literature, and drama were regarded more as rules than opinions. Naturally, when “Hazel Kirke” finally arrived in town after its long success in larger cities, many people held off on sharing their thoughts about the play until they heard Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster's opinion. In fact, some waited in the theater lobby as they exited and formed a curious group around her.
“I didn’t see the play,” she informed them.
“I didn’t see the play,” she told them.
“What! Why, we saw you, right in the middle of the fourth row!”
“What! We saw you, right in the middle of the fourth row!”
“Yes,” she said, smiling, “but I was sitting just behind Isabelle Amberson. I couldn’t look at anything except her wavy brown hair and the wonderful back of her neck.”
“Yes,” she said, smiling, “but I was sitting just behind Isabelle Amberson. I couldn’t take my eyes off her wavy brown hair and the gorgeous nape of her neck.”
The ineligible young men of the town (they were all ineligible) were unable to content themselves with the view that had so charmed Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster: they spent their time struggling to keep Miss Amberson’s face turned toward them. She turned it most often, observers said, toward two: one excelling in the general struggle by his sparkle, and the other by that winning if not winsome old trait, persistence. The sparkling gentleman “led germans” with her, and sent sonnets to her with his bouquets—sonnets lacking neither music nor wit. He was generous, poor, well-dressed, and his amazing persuasiveness was one reason why he was always in debt. No one doubted that he would be able to persuade Isabel, but he unfortunately joined too merry a party one night, and, during a moonlight serenade upon the lawn before the Amberson Mansion, was easily identified from the windows as the person who stepped through the bass viol and had to be assisted to a waiting carriage. One of Miss Amberson’s brothers was among the serenaders, and, when the party had dispersed, remained propped against the front door in a state of helpless liveliness; the Major going down in a dressing-gown and slippers to bring him in, and scolding mildly, while imperfectly concealing strong impulses to laughter. Miss Amberson also laughed at this brother, the next day, but for the suitor it was a different matter: she refused to see him when he called to apologize. “You seem to care a great deal about bass viols!” he wrote her. “I promise never to break another.” She made no response to the note, unless it was an answer, two weeks later, when her engagement was announced. She took the persistent one, Wilbur Minafer, no breaker of bass viols or of hearts, no serenader at all.
The ineligible young men of the town (and they were all ineligible) couldn't come to terms with the view that had so enchanted Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster; they spent their time trying to keep Miss Amberson’s attention on them. Observers noted that she most often turned her focus to two suitors: one stood out in the general competition with his charm, and the other with that old, effective trait, persistence. The charming guy “led dances” with her and sent her sonnets along with his flower bouquets—sonnets that were both melodic and clever. He was generous, broke, well-dressed, and his incredible charm was one reason he was always in debt. No one doubted he could win Isabel over, but he unfortunately became too involved in a merry outing one night, and during a moonlit serenade on the lawn in front of the Amberson Mansion, he was easily seen from the windows as the person who stumbled through the bass viol and needed help to a waiting carriage. One of Miss Amberson’s brothers was part of the serenaders, and after the party ended, he leaned against the front door in a state of lively disarray; the Major went down in a dressing gown and slippers to bring him inside, scolding him lightly while trying to hide his strong urge to laugh. Miss Amberson also laughed at this brother the next day, but for the suitor, it was a different story: she refused to see him when he came by to apologize. “You seem to care a lot about bass viols!” he wrote to her. “I promise never to break another.” She didn’t respond to the note, unless it was with her engagement announcement two weeks later. She chose the persistent one, Wilbur Minafer, who was neither a bass viol breaker nor a heartbreaker, and not a serenader at all.
A few people, who always foresaw everything, claimed that they were not surprised, because though Wilbur Minafer “might not be an Apollo, as it were,” he was “a steady young business man, and a good church-goer,” and Isabel Amberson was “pretty sensible—for such a showy girl.” But the engagement astounded the young people, and most of their fathers and mothers, too; and as a topic it supplanted literature at the next meeting of the “Women’s Tennyson Club.”
A few people, who always saw everything coming, said they weren't surprised because, even though Wilbur Minafer "might not be a god," he was "a reliable young businessman and a good churchgoer," and Isabel Amberson was "pretty sensible—for such a flashy girl." But the engagement shocked the younger crowd and most of their parents as well; as a topic, it took over the next meeting of the "Women’s Tennyson Club," replacing literature.
“Wilbur Minafer!” a member cried, her inflection seeming to imply that Wilbur’s crime was explained by his surname. “Wilbur Minafer! It’s the queerest thing I ever heard! To think of her taking Wilbur Minafer, just because a man any woman would like a thousand times better was a little wild one night at a serenade!”
“Wilbur Minafer!” a member shouted, her tone suggesting that Wilbur’s actions were defined by his last name. “Wilbur Minafer! It’s the strangest thing I’ve ever heard! To think she chose Wilbur Minafer, just because a guy any woman would prefer was a bit reckless one night during a serenade!”
“No,” said Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster. “It isn’t that. It isn’t even because she’s afraid he’d be a dissipated husband and she wants to be safe. It isn’t because she’s religious or hates wildness; it isn’t even because she hates wildness in him.”
“No,” said Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster. “It’s not that. It’s not even because she’s scared he’d be a careless husband and she just wants to feel secure. It’s not because she’s religious or dislikes wild behavior; it’s not even because she dislikes wildness in him.”
“Well, but look how she’s thrown him over for it.”
“Well, just look at how she’s dumped him for it.”
“No, that wasn’t her reason,” said the wise Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster. “If men only knew it—and it’s a good thing they don’t—a woman doesn’t really care much about whether a man’s wild or not, if it doesn’t affect herself, and Isabel Amberson doesn’t care a thing!”
“No, that wasn’t her reason,” said the wise Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster. “If men only knew it—and it’s a good thing they don’t—a woman doesn’t really care much about whether a man’s wild or not, if it doesn’t affect her, and Isabel Amberson doesn’t care at all!”
“Mrs. Foster!”
“Mrs. Foster!”
“No, she doesn’t. What she minds is his making a clown of himself in her front yard! It made her think he didn’t care much about her. She’s probably mistaken, but that’s what she thinks, and it’s too late for her to think anything else now, because she’s going to be married right away—the invitations will be out next week. It’ll be a big Amberson-style thing, raw oysters floating in scooped-out blocks of ice and a band from out-of-town—champagne, showy presents; a colossal present from the Major. Then Wilbur will take Isabel on the carefulest little wedding trip he can manage, and she’ll be a good wife to him, but they’ll have the worst spoiled lot of children this town will ever see.”
“No, she doesn’t. What she cares about is him making a fool of himself in her front yard! It made her think he didn’t care much about her. She’s probably wrong, but that’s how she feels, and it’s too late for her to think any differently now, because she’s getting married soon—the invitations will go out next week. It’ll be a big Amberson-style event, with raw oysters floating in scooped-out blocks of ice and a band from out of town—champagne, flashy gifts; a huge present from the Major. Then Wilbur will take Isabel on the most careful little honeymoon he can plan, and she’ll be a good wife to him, but they’ll have the most spoiled bunch of kids this town has ever seen.”
“How on earth do you make that out, Mrs. Foster?”
“How in the world do you figure out that, Mrs. Foster?”
“She couldn’t love Wilbur, could she?” Mrs. Foster demanded, with no challengers. “Well, it will all go to her children, and she’ll ruin ’em!”
“She couldn’t love Wilbur, could she?” Mrs. Foster insisted, with no one arguing against her. “Well, it will all go to her kids, and she’ll mess them up!”
The prophetess proved to be mistaken in a single detail merely: except for that, her foresight was accurate. The wedding was of Ambersonian magnificence, even to the floating oysters; and the Major’s colossal present was a set of architect’s designs for a house almost as elaborate and impressive as the Mansion, the house to be built in Amberson Addition by the Major. The orchestra was certainly not that local one which had suffered the loss of a bass viol; the musicians came, according to the prophecy and next morning’s paper, from afar; and at midnight the bride was still being toasted in champagne, though she had departed upon her wedding journey at ten. Four days later the pair had returned to town, which promptness seemed fairly to demonstrate that Wilbur had indeed taken Isabel upon the carefulest little trip he could manage. According to every report, she was from the start “a good wife to him,” but here in a final detail the prophecy proved inaccurate. Wilbur and Isabel did not have children; they had only one.
The prophetess was only wrong about one small detail: apart from that, her predictions were spot on. The wedding was extravagantly Ambersonian, even with floating oysters; and the Major’s massive gift was a set of architectural designs for a house nearly as grand and impressive as the Mansion, a house that the Major planned to build in Amberson Addition. The orchestra was definitely not the local one that had lost a bass viol; the musicians, just as predicted and reported in the next morning's paper, came from far away; and at midnight, the bride was still being toasted with champagne, even though she had left for her honeymoon at ten. Four days later, the couple returned to town, which suggested that Wilbur had indeed taken Isabel on the most careful little trip he could arrange. According to all accounts, she had been from the very beginning “a good wife to him,” but in one final detail, the prophecy was off. Wilbur and Isabel did not have children; they had only one.
“Only one,” Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster admitted. “But I’d like to know if he isn’t spoiled enough for a whole carload!”
“Only one,” Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster admitted. “But I’d like to know if he’s not spoiled enough for a whole carload!”
Again she found none to challenge her.
Again she found no one to challenge her.
At the age of nine, George Amberson Minafer, the Major’s one grandchild, was a princely terror, dreaded not only in Amberson Addition but in many other quarters through which he galloped on his white pony. “By golly, I guess you think you own this town!” an embittered labourer complained, one day, as Georgie rode the pony straight through a pile of sand the man was sieving. “I will when I grow up,” the undisturbed child replied. “I guess my grandpa owns it now, you bet!” And the baffled workman, having no means to controvert what seemed a mere exaggeration of the facts could only mutter “Oh, pull down your vest!”
At nine years old, George Amberson Minafer, the Major’s only grandchild, was a little prince who caused chaos, feared not just in Amberson Addition but in many other areas he rode through on his white pony. “I bet you think you own this town!” an irritated worker shouted one day as Georgie rode his pony straight through a pile of sand the man was sifting. “I will when I grow up,” the unfazed kid replied. “I guess my grandpa owns it now, for sure!” And the confused worker, unable to argue against what seemed like a blatant exaggeration, could only mutter, “Oh, pull down your vest!”
“Don’t haf to! Doctor says it ain’t healthy!” the boy returned promptly. “But I’ll tell you what I’ll do: I’ll pull down my vest if you’ll wipe off your chin!”
“Don’t have to! The doctor says it’s not healthy!” the boy replied quickly. “But here’s what I’ll do: I’ll pull down my shirt if you wipe off your chin!”
This was stock and stencil: the accustomed argot of street badinage of the period; and in such matters Georgie was an expert. He had no vest to pull down; the incongruous fact was that a fringed sash girdled the juncture of his velvet blouse and breeches, for the Fauntleroy period had set in, and Georgie’s mother had so poor an eye for appropriate things, where Georgie was concerned, that she dressed him according to the doctrine of that school in boy decoration. Not only did he wear a silk sash, and silk stockings, and a broad lace collar, with his little black velvet suit: he had long brown curls, and often came home with burrs in them.
This was the typical slang and playful banter of the streets at the time, and in these matters, Georgie was an expert. He had no vest to adjust; the odd thing was that a fringed sash wrapped around where his velvet blouse and pants met, since the Fauntleroy style had become popular. Georgie's mother had such a poor sense of what was suitable for him that she dressed him according to the trends of that fashion in boys' clothing. Not only did he wear a silk sash, silk stockings, and a wide lace collar with his little black velvet suit, but he also had long brown curls and often came home with burrs stuck in them.
Except upon the surface (which was not his own work, but his mother’s) Georgie bore no vivid resemblance to the fabulous little Cedric. The storied boy’s famous “Lean on me, grandfather,” would have been difficult to imagine upon the lips of Georgie. A month after his ninth birthday anniversary, when the Major gave him his pony, he had already become acquainted with the toughest boys in various distant parts of the town, and had convinced them that the toughness of a rich little boy with long curls might be considered in many respects superior to their own. He fought them, learning how to go berserk at a certain point in a fight, bursting into tears of anger, reaching for rocks, uttering wailed threats of murder and attempting to fulfil them. Fights often led to intimacies, and he acquired the art of saying things more exciting than “Don’t haf to!” and “Doctor says it ain’t healthy!” Thus, on a summer afternoon, a strange boy, sitting bored upon the gate-post of the Reverend Malloch Smith, beheld George Amberson Minafer rapidly approaching on his white pony, and was impelled by bitterness to shout: “Shoot the ole jackass! Look at the girly curls! Say, bub, where’d you steal your mother’s ole sash!”
Except for his appearance (which wasn't his own doing, but his mother's), Georgie didn't really look like the amazing little Cedric. The famous line, “Lean on me, grandfather,” would be hard to picture coming out of Georgie's mouth. A month after his ninth birthday, when the Major got him a pony, he had already made friends with some of the toughest kids from different parts of town, convincing them that the toughness of a wealthy little boy with long curls could be seen as better than theirs in many ways. He fought with them, figuring out how to lose control at a certain point during a fight, bursting into tears of anger, grabbing rocks, shouting threats of murder and trying to follow through on them. Fights often led to friendships, and he picked up the skill of saying things more interesting than “Don’t haf to!” and “Doctor says it ain’t healthy!” So, on a summer afternoon, a strange boy sitting bored on the gate-post of Reverend Malloch Smith saw George Amberson Minafer riding quickly toward him on his white pony and felt compelled by jealousy to shout: “Shoot the ole jackass! Look at the girly curls! Say, bub, where’d you steal your mother’s ole sash!”
“Your sister stole it for me!” Georgie instantly replied, checking the pony. “She stole it off our clo’es-line an’ gave it to me.”
“Your sister took it for me!” Georgie immediately responded, looking at the pony. “She grabbed it from our clothesline and gave it to me.”
“You go get your hair cut!” said the stranger hotly. “Yah! I haven’t got any sister!”
“You go get your hair cut!” the stranger said angrily. “Yeah! I don’t have any sister!”
“I know you haven’t at home,” Georgie responded. “I mean the one that’s in jail.”
“I know you haven’t at home,” Georgie replied. “I mean the one that’s in jail.”
“I dare you to get down off that pony!”
“I challenge you to get off that pony!”
Georgie jumped to the ground, and the other boy descended from the Reverend Mr. Smith’s gatepost—but he descended inside the gate. “I dare you outside that gate,” said Georgie.
Georgie jumped down to the ground, and the other boy climbed down from the Reverend Mr. Smith’s gatepost—but he landed inside the gate. “I dare you to come outside that gate,” said Georgie.
“Yah! I dare you half way here. I dare you—”
“Yeah! I dare you halfway here. I dare you—”
But these were luckless challenges, for Georgie immediately vaulted the fence—and four minutes later Mrs. Malloch Smith, hearing strange noises, looked forth from a window; then screamed, and dashed for the pastor’s study. Mr. Malloch Smith, that grim-bearded Methodist, came to the front yard and found his visiting nephew being rapidly prepared by Master Minafer to serve as a principal figure in a pageant of massacre. It was with great physical difficulty that Mr. Smith managed to give his nephew a chance to escape into the house, for Georgie was hard and quick, and, in such matters, remarkably intense; but the minister, after a grotesque tussle, got him separated from his opponent, and shook him.
But these were unfortunate challenges, because Georgie quickly jumped over the fence—and four minutes later Mrs. Malloch Smith, hearing strange noises, looked out from a window; then screamed and ran to the pastor’s study. Mr. Malloch Smith, that stern-looking Methodist, came to the front yard and found his visiting nephew being rapidly set up by Master Minafer to play a main role in a scene of chaos. It was quite a struggle for Mr. Smith to give his nephew a chance to escape into the house, since Georgie was tough and fast, and extremely intense in these situations; but the minister, after a comical scuffle, managed to separate him from his opponent and shook him.
“You stop that, you!” Georgie cried fiercely; and wrenched himself away. “I guess you don’t know who I am!”
“You stop that, you!” Georgie shouted angrily, pulling himself away. “I guess you don’t know who I am!”
“Yes, I do know!” the angered Mr. Smith retorted. “I know who you are, and you’re a disgrace to your mother! Your mother ought to be ashamed of herself to allow—”
“Yes, I know!” the angry Mr. Smith shot back. “I know who you are, and you’re a shame to your mother! Your mother should be ashamed of herself for allowing—”
“Shut up about my mother bein’ ashamed of herself!”
“Shut up about my mom being embarrassed!”
Mr. Smith, exasperated, was unable to close the dialogue with dignity. “She ought to be ashamed,” he repeated. “A woman that lets a bad boy like you—”
Mr. Smith, frustrated, couldn't end the conversation with any dignity. “She should be ashamed,” he repeated. “A woman who allows a troublemaker like you—”
But Georgie had reached his pony and mounted. Before setting off at his accustomed gallop, he paused to interrupt the Reverend Malloch Smith again. “You pull down your vest, you ole Billygoat, you!” he shouted, distinctly. “Pull down your vest, wipe off your chin—an’ go to hell!”
But Georgie had reached his pony and got on. Before taking off at his usual gallop, he paused to interrupt Reverend Malloch Smith again. “Pull down your vest, you old Billy Goat, you!” he shouted clearly. “Pull down your vest, wipe your chin— and go to hell!”
Such precocity is less unusual, even in children of the Rich, than most grown people imagine. However, it was a new experience for the Reverend Malloch Smith, and left him in a state of excitement. He at once wrote a note to Georgie’s mother, describing the crime according to his nephew’s testimony; and the note reached Mrs. Minafer before Georgie did. When he got home she read it to him sorrowfully.
Such early maturity is less rare, even among wealthy kids, than most adults think. However, it was a new experience for Reverend Malloch Smith, and it left him feeling quite excited. He immediately wrote a note to Georgie’s mother, detailing the incident based on his nephew’s account; the note reached Mrs. Minafer before Georgie got home. When he arrived, she read it to him sadly.
Dear Madam:
Dear Ma'am:
Your son has caused a painful distress in my household. He made an unprovoked attack upon a little nephew of mine who is visiting in my household, insulted him by calling him vicious names and falsehoods, stating that ladies of his family were in jail. He then tried to make his pony kick him, and when the child, who is only eleven years old, while your son is much older and stronger, endeavoured to avoid his indignities and withdraw quietly, he pursued him into the enclosure of my property and brutally assaulted him. When I appeared upon this scene he deliberately called insulting words to me, concluding with profanity, such as “go to hell,” which was heard not only by myself but by my wife and the lady who lives next door. I trust such a state of undisciplined behaviour may be remedied for the sake of the reputation for propriety, if nothing higher, of the family to which this unruly child belongs.
Your son has caused a painful disturbance in my home. He launched an unprovoked attack on my little nephew, who is visiting us, insulting him with nasty names and lies, claiming that the women in his family are in jail. He then attempted to make his pony kick him, and when the child, who is only eleven years old and much smaller than your son, tried to ignore him and walk away, he chased him onto my property and brutally assaulted him. When I arrived at the scene, he intentionally shouted insults at me, finishing with profanity like “go to hell,” which was heard not just by me but also by my wife and the lady next door. I hope this unruly behavior can be corrected for the sake of your family’s reputation, if nothing else.
Georgie had muttered various interruptions, and as she concluded the reading he said: “He’s an ole liar!”
Georgie had mumbled various interruptions, and as she finished reading, he said: “He’s an old liar!”
“Georgie, you mustn’t say ‘liar.’ Isn’t this letter the truth?”
“Georgie, you shouldn’t say ‘liar.’ Isn’t this letter the truth?”
“Well,” said Georgie, “how old am I?”
“Well,” said Georgie, “how old am I now?”
“Ten.”
“10.”
“Well, look how he says I’m older than a boy eleven years old.”
“Well, look at how he says I’m older than an eleven-year-old boy.”
“That’s true,” said Isabel. “He does. But isn’t some of it true, Georgie?”
"That's true," said Isabel. "He does. But isn't some of it true, Georgie?"
Georgie felt himself to be in a difficulty here, and he was silent.
Georgie felt like he was in a tough spot, and he didn't say anything.
“Georgie, did you say what he says you did?”
“Georgie, did you really say what he claims you did?”
“Which one?”
"Which one?"
“Did you tell him to—to—Did you say, ‘Go to hell?’”
“Did you tell him to—to—Did you say, ‘Go to hell?’”
Georgie looked worried for a moment longer; then he brightened. “Listen here, mamma; grandpa wouldn’t wipe his shoe on that ole story-teller, would he?”
Georgie looked worried for a moment longer; then he brightened. “Listen here, Mom; Grandpa wouldn’t wipe his shoe on that old story-teller, would he?”
“Georgie, you mustn’t—”
“Georgie, you can’t—”
“I mean: none of the Ambersons wouldn’t have anything to do with him, would they? He doesn’t even know you, does he, mamma?”
“I mean, none of the Ambersons would have anything to do with him, right? He doesn’t even know you, does he, mom?”
“That hasn’t anything to do with it.”
“That has nothing to do with it.”
“Yes, it has! I mean: none of the Amberson family go to see him, and they never have him come in their house; they wouldn’t ask him to, and they prob’ly wouldn’t even let him.”
“Yeah, it definitely has! I mean, none of the Amberson family go to see him, and they never have him come to their house; they wouldn’t invite him, and they probably wouldn’t even allow him in.”
“That isn’t what we’re talking about.”
"That's not what we're talking about."
“I bet,” said Georgie emphatically, “I bet if he wanted to see any of ’em, he’d haf to go around to the side door!”
“I bet,” said Georgie firmly, “I bet if he wanted to see any of them, he’d have to go around to the side door!”
“No, dear, they—”
“No, honey, they—”
“Yes, they would, mamma! So what does it matter if I did say somep’m’ to him he didn’t like? That kind o’ people, I don’t see why you can’t say anything you want to, to ’em!”
“Yes, they would, Mom! So what does it matter if I said something to him that he didn’t like? With that kind of people, I don’t see why you can’t say anything you want to them!”
“No, Georgie. And you haven’t answered me whether you said that dreadful thing he says you did.”
“No, Georgie. And you still haven't told me if you really said that awful thing he claims you did.”
“Well—” said Georgie. “Anyway, he said somep’m’ to me that made me mad.” And upon this point he offered no further details; he would not explain to his mother that what had made him “mad” was Mr. Smith’s hasty condemnation of herself: “Your mother ought to be ashamed,” and, “A woman that lets a bad boy like you—” Georgie did not even consider excusing himself by quoting these insolences.
“Well—” said Georgie. “Anyway, he said something to me that made me mad.” And on this point, he offered no further details; he wouldn’t explain to his mother that what had made him “mad” was Mr. Smith’s quick judgment of her: “Your mother ought to be ashamed,” and, “A woman that lets a bad boy like you—” Georgie didn’t even think about justifying himself by mentioning those insults.
Isabel stroked his head. “They were terrible words for you to use, dear. From his letter he doesn’t seem a very tactful person, but—”
Isabel gently brushed his hair. “Those were awful words for you to say, sweetheart. From his letter, he doesn’t come across as a very tactful person, but—”
“He’s just riffraff,” said Georgie.
“He’s just trash,” said Georgie.
“You mustn’t say so,” his mother gently agreed “Where did you learn those bad words he speaks of? Where did you hear any one use them?”
“You shouldn’t say that,” his mother gently replied. “Where did you learn those bad words he’s talking about? Where did you hear anyone use them?”
“Well, I’ve heard ’em several places. I guess Uncle George Amberson was the first I ever heard say ’em. Uncle George Amberson said ’em to papa once. Papa didn’t like it, but Uncle George was just laughin’ at papa, an’ then he said ’em while he was laughin’.”
“Well, I’ve heard them in several places. I guess Uncle George Amberson was the first person I ever heard say them. Uncle George Amberson said them to Dad once. Dad didn’t like it, but Uncle George was just laughing at Dad, and then he said them while he was laughing.”
“That was wrong of him,” she said, but almost instinctively he detected the lack of conviction in her tone. It was Isabel’s great failing that whatever an Amberson did seemed right to her, especially if the Amberson was either her brother George, or her son George. She knew that she should be more severe with the latter now, but severity with him was beyond her power; and the Reverend Malloch Smith had succeeded only in rousing her resentment against himself. Georgie’s symmetrical face—altogether an Amberson face—had looked never more beautiful to her. It always looked unusually beautiful when she tried to be severe with him. “You must promise me,” she said feebly, “never to use those bad words again.”
“That was wrong of him,” she said, but almost instinctively he noticed the lack of conviction in her voice. Isabel’s biggest flaw was that anything an Amberson did seemed right to her, especially if it was her brother George or her son George. She knew she should be stricter with the latter now, but being strict with him was beyond her ability; and Reverend Malloch Smith had only managed to provoke her resentment towards him. Georgie’s symmetrical face—completely an Amberson face—had never looked more beautiful to her. It always appeared unusually beautiful when she tried to be tough with him. “You must promise me,” she said weakly, “never to use those bad words again.”
“I promise not to,” he said promptly—and he whispered an immediate codicil under his breath: “Unless I get mad at somebody!” This satisfied a code according to which, in his own sincere belief, he never told lies.
“I promise not to,” he said quickly—and he quietly added under his breath: “Unless I get mad at someone!” This fulfilled a code that, in his honest belief, meant he never told lies.
“That’s a good boy,” she said, and he ran out to the yard, his punishment over. Some admiring friends were gathered there; they had heard of his adventure, knew of the note, and were waiting to see what was going to “happen” to him. They hoped for an account of things, and also that he would allow them to “take turns” riding his pony to the end of the alley and back.
“That’s a good boy,” she said, and he ran out to the yard, his punishment over. Some admiring friends were gathered there; they had heard about his adventure, knew about the note, and were waiting to see what was going to “happen” to him. They hoped for a story about it, and also that he would let them “take turns” riding his pony to the end of the alley and back.
They were really his henchmen: Georgie was a lord among boys. In fact, he was a personage among certain sorts of grown people, and was often fawned upon; the alley negroes delighted in him, chuckled over him, flattered him slavishly. For that matter, he often heard well-dressed people speaking of him admiringly: a group of ladies once gathered about him on the pavement where he was spinning a top. “I know this is Georgie!” one exclaimed, and turned to the others with the impressiveness of a showman. “Major Amberson’s only grandchild!” The others said, “It is?” and made clicking sounds with their mouths; two of them loudly whispering, “So handsome!”
They were really his sidekicks: Georgie was a king among boys. In fact, he was quite the figure among certain types of adults and was often surrounded by admirers; the neighborhood kids loved him, laughed at his jokes, and praised him like crazy. He frequently overheard well-dressed people talking about him with admiration: once, a group of ladies gathered around him on the sidewalk while he was spinning a top. “I know this is Georgie!” one of them said, turning to the others like a showman. “Major Amberson’s only grandchild!” The others replied, “It is?” making clicking sounds with their mouths; two of them loudly whispered, “So handsome!”
Georgie, annoyed because they kept standing upon the circle he had chalked for his top, looked at them coldly and offered a suggestion:
Georgie, irritated that they kept standing in the circle he had drawn for his top, looked at them coldly and made a suggestion:
“Oh, go hire a hall!”
“Oh, go book a hall!”
As an Amberson, he was already a public character, and the story of his adventure in the Reverend Malloch Smith’s front yard became a town topic. Many people glanced at him with great distaste, thereafter, when they chanced to encounter him, which meant nothing to Georgie, because he innocently believed most grown people to be necessarily cross-looking as a normal phenomenon resulting from the adult state; and he failed to comprehend that the distasteful glances had any personal bearing upon himself. If he had perceived such a bearing, he would have been affected only so far, probably, as to mutter, “Riffraff!” Possibly he would have shouted it; and, certainly, most people believed a story that went round the town just after Mrs. Amberson’s funeral, when Georgie was eleven. Georgie was reported to have differed with the undertaker about the seating of the family; his indignant voice had become audible: “Well, who is the most important person at my own grandmother’s funeral?” And later he had projected his head from the window of the foremost mourners’ carriage, as the undertaker happened to pass.
As an Amberson, he was already a public figure, and his adventure in Reverend Malloch Smith’s front yard became a hot topic in town. Many people looked at him with obvious disgust whenever they ran into him, but that didn't mean anything to Georgie. He naively thought that most adults naturally looked grumpy as part of being grown-up; he didn’t realize that those disgusted looks had anything to do with him personally. If he had realized, he probably would have just muttered, “Riffraff!” Maybe he would have shouted it; in fact, most people believed the story that circulated after Mrs. Amberson’s funeral when Georgie was eleven. It was said that he argued with the undertaker about where the family should sit, his voice raised in indignation: “Well, who is the most important person at my own grandmother’s funeral?” Later, he even stuck his head out of the window of the lead mourners’ carriage as the undertaker happened to walk by.
“Riffraff!”
“Riffraff!”
There were people—grown people they were—who expressed themselves longingly: they did hope to live to see the day, they said, when that boy would get his come-upance! (They used that honest word, so much better than “deserts,” and not until many years later to be more clumsily rendered as “what is coming to him.”) Something was bound to take him down, some day, and they only wanted to be there! But Georgie heard nothing of this, and the yearners for his taking down went unsatisfied, while their yearning grew the greater as the happy day of fulfilment was longer and longer postponed. His grandeur was not diminished by the Malloch Smith story; the rather it was increased, and among other children (especially among little girls) there was added to the prestige of his gilded position that diabolical glamour which must inevitably attend a boy who has told a minister to go to hell.
There were people—grown-ups, to be exact—who expressed their hopes with longing: they really wanted to live to see the day, they said, when that boy would finally get what was coming to him! (They used that straightforward word, which was much better than “deserts,” and it wasn’t until many years later that it would be awkwardly said as “what is coming to him.”) Something was bound to bring him down someday, and they just wanted to be there for it! But Georgie heard none of this, and the people wishing for his downfall remained unsatisfied, while their anticipation grew stronger as the happy day of resolution kept getting postponed. His status wasn’t diminished by the Malloch Smith story; in fact, it only added to it, and among other kids (especially the little girls) there was an added layer of that devilish allure that always comes with a boy who has told a minister to go to hell.
Chapter III
Until he reached the age of twelve, Georgie’s education was a domestic process; tutors came to the house; and those citizens who yearned for his taking down often said: “Just wait till he has to go to public school; then he’ll get it!” But at twelve Georgie was sent to a private school in the town, and there came from this small and dependent institution no report, or even rumour, of Georgie’s getting anything that he was thought to deserve; therefore the yearning still persisted, though growing gaunt with feeding upon itself. For, although Georgie’s pomposities and impudence in the little school were often almost unbearable, the teachers were fascinated by him. They did not like him—he was too arrogant for that—but he kept them in such a state of emotion that they thought more about him than they did about all of the other ten pupils. The emotion he kept them in was usually one resulting from injured self-respect, but sometimes it was dazzled admiration. So far as their conscientious observation went, he “studied” his lessons sparingly; but sometimes, in class, he flashed an admirable answer, with a comprehension not often shown by the pupils they taught; and he passed his examinations easily. In all, without discernible effort, he acquired at this school some rudiments of a liberal education and learned nothing whatever about himself.
Until he turned twelve, Georgie’s education happened at home; tutors came to the house, and those who wanted to see him humbled often said, “Just wait until he has to go to public school; then he’ll get what’s coming to him!” But at twelve, Georgie was sent to a private school in town, and from that small and dependent institution, there were no reports or even rumors of Georgie getting anything he was thought to deserve. So, the longing for his downfall continued, although it grew weaker as it fed on itself. Even though Georgie’s arrogance and insolence at that little school were often hard to bear, the teachers were captivated by him. They didn’t like him—he was too full of himself for that—but he stirred them up so much that they thought more about him than about all ten of the other students combined. The emotions he stirred were usually due to their bruised pride, but sometimes they were filled with awed admiration. From their careful observations, he seemed to “study” his lessons only occasionally; however, in class, he would sometimes give an impressive answer, demonstrating a level of understanding not often seen in the other students, and he easily passed his tests. Overall, without any noticeable effort, he picked up some basic elements of a liberal education at this school and learned absolutely nothing about himself.
The yearners were still yearning when Georgie, at sixteen, was sent away to a great “Prep School.” “Now,” they said brightly, “he’ll get it! He’ll find himself among boys just as important in their home towns as he is, and they’ll knock the stuffing out of him when he puts on his airs with them! Oh, but that would be worth something to see!” They were mistaken, it appeared, for when Georgie returned, a few months later, he still seemed to have the same stuffing. He had been deported by the authorities, the offense being stated as “insolence and profanity”; in fact, he had given the principal of the school instructions almost identical with those formerly objected to by the Reverend Malloch Smith.
The dreamers were still dreaming when Georgie, at sixteen, was sent away to a prestigious “Prep School.” “Now,” they said cheerfully, “he’ll get it! He’ll meet boys who are just as important in their hometowns as he is, and they’ll knock the arrogance out of him when he shows off around them! Oh, that would be something to see!” They were wrong, it seemed, because when Georgie came back a few months later, he still appeared to have the same attitude. He had been expelled by the authorities for “insolence and profanity”; in fact, he had given the principal instructions almost identical to those that had previously annoyed Reverend Malloch Smith.
But he had not got his come-upance, and those who counted upon it were embittered by his appearance upon the down-town streets driving a dog-cart at criminal speed, making pedestrians retreat from the crossings, and behaving generally as if he “owned the earth.” A disgusted hardware dealer of middle age, one of those who hungered for Georgie’s downfall, was thus driven back upon the sidewalk to avoid being run over, and so far forgot himself as to make use of the pet street insult of the year: “Got ’ny sense! See here, bub, does your mother know you’re out?”
But he hadn't faced his consequences, and those who hoped for it were frustrated by his presence on the downtown streets, driving a dog-cart at reckless speeds, forcing pedestrians to step back from the crosswalks, and acting as if he "owned the world." A disgruntled middle-aged hardware store owner, one of those who wished for Georgie's downfall, was forced back onto the sidewalk to avoid being hit, and he momentarily lost his composure, using the popular street insult of the year: "Got any sense? Hey, buddy, does your mom know you’re out?"
Georgie, without even seeming to look at him, flicked the long lash of his whip dexterously, and a little spurt of dust came from the hardware man’s trousers, not far below the waist. He was not made of hardware: he raved, looking for a missile; then, finding none, commanded himself sufficiently to shout after the rapid dog-cart: “Turn down your pants, you would-be dude! Raining in dear ole Lunnon! Git off the earth!”
Georgie, seemingly not even bothering to look at him, expertly flicked the long lash of his whip, and a small cloud of dust flew up from the hardware guy's trousers, just below the waist. He wasn't made of metal: he fumed, searching for something to throw; then, finding nothing, managed to yell after the speeding dog-cart: “Pull up your pants, you wannabe! Raining in good old London! Get off the road!”
Georgie gave him no encouragement to think that he was heard. The dog-cart turned the next corner, causing indignation there, likewise, and, having proceeded some distance farther, halted in front of the “Amberson Block”—an old-fashioned four-story brick warren of lawyers offices, insurance and realestate offices, with a “drygoods store” occupying the ground floor. Georgie tied his lathered trotter to a telegraph pole, and stood for a moment looking at the building critically: it seemed shabby, and he thought his grandfather ought to replace it with a fourteen-story skyscraper, or even a higher one, such as he had lately seen in New York—when he stopped there for a few days of recreation and rest on his way home from the bereaved school. About the entryway to the stairs were various tin signs, announcing the occupation and location of upper-floor tenants, and Georgie decided to take some of these with him if he should ever go to college. However, he did not stop to collect them at this time, but climbed the worn stairs—there was no elevator—to the fourth floor, went down a dark corridor, and rapped three times upon a door. It was a mysterious door, its upper half, of opaque glass, bearing no sign to state the business or profession of the occupants within; but overhead, upon the lintel, four letters had been smearingly inscribed, partly with purple ink and partly with a soft lead pencil, “F. O. T. A.” and upon the plaster wall, above the lintel, there was a drawing dear to male adolescence: a skull and crossbones.
Georgie gave him no reason to believe he was being heard. The dog cart turned the next corner, causing a stir there too, and after traveling a bit further, it stopped in front of the “Amberson Block”—an old four-story brick building full of law offices, insurance firms, and real estate agents, with a dry goods store on the ground floor. Georgie tied his foamy horse to a telegraph pole and paused for a moment to evaluate the building: it looked run-down, and he thought his grandfather should replace it with a fourteen-story skyscraper, or even taller, like some he had recently seen in New York during a few days of rest and relaxation on his way home from a sad school year. Around the entrance to the stairs were several tin signs announcing the names and locations of tenants on the upper floors, and Georgie considered taking some of these with him if he ever went to college. However, he didn’t stop to collect them this time; instead, he climbed the worn stairs—there was no elevator—to the fourth floor, walked down a dark corridor, and knocked three times on a door. It was a mysterious door, its upper half made of opaque glass, with no sign indicating the business or profession of the people inside; but above it, on the lintel, four letters had been hastily scrawled, partly in purple ink and partly in soft lead pencil, “F. O. T. A.” and above the lintel on the plaster wall, there was a drawing beloved by teenage boys: a skull and crossbones.
Three raps, similar to Georgie’s, sounded from within the room. Georgie then rapped four times the rapper within the room rapped twice, and Georgie rapped seven times. This ended precautionary measures; and a well-dressed boy of sixteen opened the door; whereupon Georgie entered quickly, and the door was closed behind him. Seven boys of congenial age were seated in a semicircular row of damaged office chairs, facing a platform whereon stood a solemn, red-haired young personage with a table before him. At one end of the room there was a battered sideboard, and upon it were some empty beer bottles, a tobacco can about two-thirds full, with a web of mold over the surface of the tobacco, a dusty cabinet photograph (not inscribed) of Miss Lillian Russell, several withered old pickles, a caseknife, and a half-petrified section of icing-cake on a sooty plate. At the other end of the room were two rickety card-tables and a stand of bookshelves where were displayed under dust four or five small volumes of M. Guy de Maupassant’s stories, “Robinson Crusoe,” “Sappho,” “Mr. Barnes of New York,” a work by Giovanni Boccaccio, a Bible, “The Arabian Nights’ Entertainment,” “Studies of the Human Form Divine,” “The Little Minister,” and a clutter of monthly magazines and illustrated weeklies of about that crispness one finds in such articles upon a doctor’s ante-room table. Upon the wall, above the sideboard, was an old framed lithograph of Miss Della Fox in “Wang”; over the bookshelves there was another lithograph purporting to represent Mr. John L. Sullivan in a boxing costume, and beside it a halftone reproduction of “A Reading From Horner.” The final decoration consisted of damaged papiermache—a round shield with two battle-axes and two cross-hilted swords, upon the wall over the little platform where stood the red-haired presiding officer. He addressed Georgie in a serious voice:
Three knocks, similar to Georgie’s, echoed from inside the room. Georgie then knocked four times, the person inside knocked twice, and Georgie knocked seven times. This signaled the end of their precautions, and a well-dressed sixteen-year-old opened the door. Georgie quickly stepped inside, and the door was closed behind him. Seven boys of similar age were seated in a semicircle of worn office chairs, facing a platform where a serious, red-haired young person stood with a table in front of him. At one end of the room was a battered sideboard, littered with empty beer bottles, a two-thirds-full tobacco can covered in a layer of mold, a dusty unmarked cabinet photo of Miss Lillian Russell, a few shriveled old pickles, a case knife, and a half-dried piece of icing cake on a dirty plate. At the other end of the room, there were two shaky card tables and a bookshelf displaying, under a layer of dust, four or five small volumes of M. Guy de Maupassant’s stories, “Robinson Crusoe,” “Sappho,” “Mr. Barnes of New York,” a work by Giovanni Boccaccio, a Bible, “The Arabian Nights’ Entertainment,” “Studies of the Human Form Divine,” “The Little Minister,” and a mix of monthly magazines and illustrated weeklies that had the same crispness as those found in a doctor’s waiting room. On the wall above the sideboard hung an old framed lithograph of Miss Della Fox in “Wang”; over the bookshelves was another lithograph depicting Mr. John L. Sullivan in a boxing outfit, along with a halftone reproduction of “A Reading From Horner.” The final decoration consisted of damaged papier-mâché—a round shield with two battle-axes and two cross-hilted swords, mounted on the wall above the small platform where the red-haired presiding officer stood. He addressed Georgie in a serious tone:
“Welcome, Friend of the Ace.”
“Welcome, Ace Friend.”
“Welcome, Friend of the Ace,” Georgie responded, and all of the other boys repeated the words, “Welcome, Friend of the Ace.”
“Welcome, Friend of the Ace,” Georgie replied, and all the other boys echoed the words, “Welcome, Friend of the Ace.”
“Take your seat in the secret semicircle,” said the presiding officer. “We will now proceed to—”
“Take your seat in the secret semicircle,” said the presiding officer. “We will now proceed to—”
But Georgie was disposed to be informal. He interrupted, turning to the boy who had admitted him: “Look here, Charlie Johnson, what’s Fred Kinney doing in the president’s chair? That’s my place, isn’t it? What you men been up to here, anyhow? Didn’t you all agree I was to be president just the same, even if I was away at school?”
But Georgie was in the mood to be casual. He cut in, addressing the boy who let him in: “Hey, Charlie Johnson, what’s Fred Kinney doing in the president’s chair? That’s my spot, right? What have you guys been up to here, anyway? Didn’t you all agree I was still going to be president, even if I was away at school?”
“Well—” said Charlie Johnson uneasily. “Listen! I didn’t have much to do with it. Some of the other members thought that long as you weren’t in town or anything, and Fred gave the sideboard, why—”
“Well—” Charlie Johnson said nervously. “Listen! I didn’t really have much to do with it. Some of the other members figured that since you weren’t in town or anything, and Fred donated the sideboard, well—”
Mr. Kinney, presiding, held in his hand, in lieu of a gavel, and considered much more impressive, a Civil War relic known as a “horse-pistol.” He rapped loudly for order. “All Friends of the Ace will take their seats!” he said sharply. “I’m president of the F. O. T. A. now, George Minafer, and don’t you forget it! You and Charlie Johnson sit down, because I was elected perfectly fair, and we’re goin’ to hold a meeting here.”
Mr. Kinney, in charge, held a Civil War relic known as a “horse-pistol” instead of a gavel, which he found much more impressive. He knocked firmly for order. “All Friends of the Ace, please take your seats!” he said firmly. “I’m the president of the F. O. T. A. now, George Minafer, and don’t you forget it! You and Charlie Johnson sit down, because I was elected fair and square, and we’re going to have a meeting here.”
“Oh, you are, are you?” said George skeptically.
“Oh, you are, are you?” George said with skepticism.
Charlie Johnson thought to mollify him. “Well, didn’t we call this meeting just especially because you told us to? You said yourself we ought to have a kind of celebration because you’ve got back to town, George, and that’s what we’re here for now, and everything. What do you care about being president? All it amounts to is just calling the roll and—”
Charlie Johnson tried to calm him down. “Well, didn’t we set up this meeting specifically because you asked us to? You said we should have some sort of celebration since you’re back in town, George, and that’s what we’re doing here now. What do you care about being president? It’s just about calling the roll and—”
The president de facto hammered the table. “This meeting will now proceed to—”
The president de facto banged his fist on the table. “This meeting will now move on to—”
“No, it won’t,” said George, and he advanced to the desk, laughing contemptuously. “Get off that platform.”
“No, it won’t,” George said, moving closer to the desk and laughing scornfully. “Get off that platform.”
“This meeting will come to order!” Mr. Kinney commanded fiercely.
“This meeting is now in session!” Mr. Kinney said firmly.
“You put down that gavel,” said George. “Whose is it, I’d like to know? It belongs to my grandfather, and you quit hammering it that way or you’ll break it, and I’ll have to knock your head off.”
“You put down that gavel,” George said. “Whose is it? I’d like to know. It belongs to my grandfather, and if you keep banging it like that, you’re going to break it, and I’ll have to take you out.”
“This meeting will come to order! I was legally elected here, and I’m not going to be bulldozed!”
“This meeting will come to order! I was legally elected here, and I’m not going to be pushed around!”
“All right,” said Georgie. “You’re president. Now we’ll hold another election.”
“All right,” said Georgie. “You’re president. Now we’ll have another election.”
“We will not!” Fred Kinney shouted. “We’ll have our reg’lar meeting, and then we’ll play euchre & nickel a corner, what we’re here for. This meeting will now come to ord—”
“We will not!” Fred Kinney shouted. “We’ll have our regular meeting, and then we’ll play euchre and nickel a corner, which is what we’re here for. This meeting will now come to ord—”
Georgie addressed the members. “I’d like to know who got up this thing in the first place,” he said. “Who’s the founder of the F.O.T.A., if you please? Who got this room rent free? Who got the janitor to let us have most of this furniture? You suppose you could keep this clubroom a minute if I told my grandfather I didn’t want it for a literary club any more? I’d like to say a word on how you members been acting, too! When I went away I said I didn’t care if you had a vice-president or something while I was gone, but here I hardly turned my back and you had to go and elect Fred Kinney president! Well, if that’s what you want, you can have it. I was going to have a little celebration down here some night pretty soon, and bring some port wine, like we drink at school in our crowd there, and I was going to get my grandfather to give the club an extra room across the hall, and prob’ly I could get my Uncle George to give us his old billiard table, because he’s got a new one, and the club could put it in the other room. Well, you got a new president now!” Here Georgie moved toward the door and his tone became plaintive, though undeniably there was disdain beneath his sorrow. “I guess all I better do is—resign!”
Georgie spoke to the members. “I’d like to know who started this thing in the first place,” he said. “Who’s the founder of the F.O.T.A., please? Who managed to get this room rent-free? Who convinced the janitor to let us use most of this furniture? Do you think you could keep this clubroom for a moment if I told my grandfather I didn’t want it for a literary club anymore? I’d also like to say something about how you members have been acting! When I left, I said I didn’t care if you had a vice president or something while I was gone, but here I barely turned my back and you went and elected Fred Kinney president! Well, if that’s what you want, you can have it. I was planning to have a little celebration down here soon and bring some port wine, like we drink at school in our group, and I was going to ask my grandfather to give the club an extra room across the hall, and I could probably get my Uncle George to donate his old billiard table since he has a new one, and the club could put it in the other room. Well, now you have a new president!” Here, Georgie moved toward the door, and his tone turned sad, though there was undeniably some disdain beneath his sorrow. “I guess all I should do is—resign!”
And he opened the door, apparently intending to withdraw.
And he opened the door, seemingly planning to leave.
“All in favour of having a new election,” Charlie Johnson shouted hastily, “say, ‘Aye’!”
“All in favor of having a new election,” Charlie Johnson shouted quickly, “say, ‘Aye’!”
“Aye” was said by everyone present except Mr. Kinney, who began a hot protest, but it was immediately smothered.
“Yeah” was said by everyone present except Mr. Kinney, who started a heated protest, but it was quickly silenced.
“All in favour of me being president instead of Fred Kinney,” shouted Georgie, “say ‘Aye.’ The ‘Ayes’ have it!” “I resign,” said the red-headed boy, gulping as he descended from the platform. “I resign from the club!”
“All in favor of me being president instead of Fred Kinney,” shouted Georgie, “say ‘Aye.’ The ‘Ayes’ win!” “I quit,” said the red-headed boy, swallowing hard as he stepped down from the platform. “I quit the club!”
Hot-eyed, he found his hat and departed, jeers echoing after him as he plunged down the corridor. Georgie stepped upon the platform, and took up the emblem of office.
Hot-eyed, he found his hat and left, laughter following him as he rushed down the hallway. Georgie stepped onto the platform and picked up the symbol of authority.
“Ole red-head Fred’ll be around next week,” said the new chairman. “He’ll be around boot-lickin’ to get us to take him back in again, but I guess we don’t want him: that fellow always was a trouble-maker. We will now proceed with our meeting. Well, fellows, I suppose you want to hear from your president. I don’t know that I have much to say, as I have already seen most of you a few times since I got back. I had a good time at the old school, back East, but had a little trouble with the faculty and came on home. My family stood by me as well as I could ask, and I expect to stay right here in the old town until whenever I decide to enter college. Now, I don’t suppose there’s any more business before the meeting. I guess we might as well play cards. Anybody that’s game for a little quarter-limit poker or any limit they say, why I’d like to have ’em sit at the president’s card-table.”
“Hey, Fred with the red hair will be around next week,” said the new chairman. “He’ll be here flattering us to get us to take him back, but I don’t think we want him: that guy was always a troublemaker. Let’s go ahead and start our meeting. Well, everyone, I guess you want to hear from your president. I don’t have much to say since I’ve already seen most of you a few times since I got back. I had a great time at my old school back East, but I had a bit of trouble with the faculty and decided to come home. My family supported me as best as I could hope for, and I plan to stay right here in this town until I decide to go to college. Now, I don’t think there’s any more business for the meeting. We might as well play some cards. Anyone up for a little quarter-limit poker or whatever limit you prefer, come join me at the president’s card table.”
When the diversions of the Friends of the Ace were concluded for that afternoon, Georgie invited his chief supporter, Mr. Charlie Johnson, to drive home with him to dinner, and as they jingled up National Avenue in the dog-cart, Charlie asked:
When the activities of the Friends of the Ace wrapped up that afternoon, Georgie invited his biggest supporter, Mr. Charlie Johnson, to drive home with him for dinner. As they rode up National Avenue in the dog-cart, Charlie asked:
“What sort of men did you run up against at that school, George?”
“What kind of guys did you encounter at that school, George?”
“Best crowd there: finest set of men I ever met.”
“Best crowd here: the greatest group of guys I’ve ever met.”
“How’d you get in with ’em?”
“How did you get in with them?”
Georgie laughed. “I let them get in with me, Charlie,” he said in a tone of gentle explanation. “It’s vulgar to do any other way. Did I tell you the nickname they gave me—‘King’? That was what they called me at that school, ‘King Minafer.”
Georgie laughed. “I let them come in with me, Charlie,” he said in a gently explanatory tone. “It’s rude to do it any other way. Did I tell you the nickname they gave me—‘King’? That’s what they called me at that school, ‘King Minafer.’”
“How’d they happen to do that?” his friend asked innocently.
“How did they end up doing that?” his friend asked innocently.
“Oh, different things,” George answered lightly. “Of course, any of ’em that came from anywhere out in this part the country knew about the family and all that, and so I suppose it was a good deal on account of—oh, on account of the family and the way I do things, most likely.”
“Oh, different things,” George replied casually. “Of course, anyone from around here knew about the family and all that, so I guess it was mostly because of—oh, because of the family and the way I do things, probably.”
Chapter IV
When Mr. George Amberson Minafer came home for the holidays at Christmastide, in his sophomore year, probably no great change had taken place inside him, but his exterior was visibly altered. Nothing about him encouraged any hope that he had received his come-upance; on the contrary, the yearners for that stroke of justice must yearn even more itchingly: the gilded youth’s manner had become polite, but his politeness was of a kind which democratic people found hard to bear. In a word, M. le Due had returned from the gay life of the capital to show himself for a week among the loyal peasants belonging to the old chateau, and their quaint habits and costumes afforded him a mild amusement.
When Mr. George Amberson Minafer came home for the holidays at Christmas during his sophomore year, it’s likely that he hadn’t changed much internally, but his appearance was noticeably different. Nothing about him gave any indication that he had faced a reckoning; on the contrary, those hoping for some kind of justice must have felt even more restless. The privileged young man’s demeanor had turned polite, but it was a politeness that everyday people found hard to tolerate. In short, M. le Due had returned from the lively life in the city to spend a week among the loyal villagers of the old chateau, and their quirky traditions and clothing provided him with some mild amusement.
Cards were out for a ball in his honour, and this pageant of the tenantry was held in the ballroom of the Amberson Mansion the night after his arrival. It was, as Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster said of Isabel’s wedding, “a big Amberson-style thing,” though that wise Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster had long ago gone the way of all wisdom, having stepped out of the Midland town, unquestionably into heaven—a long step, but not beyond her powers. She had successors, but no successor; the town having grown too large to confess that it was intellectually led and literarily authoritated by one person; and some of these successors were not invited to the ball, for dimensions were now so metropolitan that intellectual leaders and literary authorities loomed in outlying regions unfamiliar to the Ambersons. However, all “old citizens” recognizable as gentry received cards, and of course so did their dancing descendants.
Cards were sent out for a ball in his honor, and this gathering of the tenants took place in the ballroom of the Amberson Mansion the night after he arrived. It was, as Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster described Isabel’s wedding, “a big Amberson-style event,” although that insightful Mrs. Henry Franklin Foster had long since moved on, undoubtedly into heaven—an impressive leap, but well within her capabilities. She had followers, but no true successor; the town had grown too large to admit that it was guided intellectually and literarily by one individual, and some of these followers weren't invited to the ball, as the scope had become so metropolitan that intellectual leaders and literary authorities now emerged from surrounding areas unfamiliar to the Ambersons. Still, all “old citizens” known as gentry received invitations, and naturally, so did their dancing descendants.
The orchestra and the caterer were brought from away, in the Amberson manner, though this was really a gesture—perhaps one more of habit than of ostentation—for servitors of gaiety as proficient as these importations were nowadays to be found in the town. Even flowers and plants and roped vines were brought from afar—not, however, until the stock of the local florists proved insufficient to obliterate the interior structure of the big house, in the Amberson way. It was the last of the great, long remembered dances that “everybody talked about”—there were getting to be so many people in town that no later than the next year there were too many for “everybody” to hear of even such a ball as the Ambersons’.
The orchestra and the caterer were brought in from outside, in the Amberson style, though this was really more of a gesture—maybe more out of habit than showiness—because these kinds of skilled entertainers were becoming common in town. Even flowers, plants, and draped vines were imported—not until the local florists ran out of stock to transform the inside of the big house, the Amberson way. It was the last of the grand, unforgettable dances that “everyone talked about”—there were so many people in town that by the next year, there were too many for “everyone” to even hear about a ball like the Ambersons’.
George, white-gloved, with a gardenia in his buttonhole, stood with his mother and the Major, embowered in the big red and gold drawing room downstairs, to “receive” the guests; and, standing thus together, the trio offered a picturesque example of good looks persistent through three generations. The Major, his daughter, and his grandson were of a type all Amberson: tall, straight, and regular, with dark eyes, short noses, good chins; and the grandfather’s expression, no less than the grandson’s, was one of faintly amused condescension. There was a difference, however. The grandson’s unlined young face had nothing to offer except this condescension; the grandfather’s had other things to say. It was a handsome, worldly old face, conscious of its importance, but persuasive rather than arrogant, and not without tokens of sufferings withstood. The Major’s short white hair was parted in the middle, like his grandson’s, and in all he stood as briskly equipped to the fashion as exquisite young George.
George, wearing white gloves and a gardenia in his buttonhole, stood with his mother and the Major in the big red and gold drawing room downstairs, ready to greet the guests. Together, the three of them presented a striking example of good looks spanning three generations. The Major, his daughter, and his grandson belonged to the Amberson family type: tall, straight, and regular-looking, with dark eyes, short noses, and strong chins. Both the grandfather and the grandson wore expressions of faintly amused condescension. However, there was a difference. The grandson’s youthful, unlined face had nothing to show but that condescension; the grandfather’s face had more to express. It was a handsome, sophisticated old face, aware of its significance, but more persuasive than arrogant, and it bore signs of enduring hardships. The Major’s short white hair was parted down the middle, just like his grandson’s, and overall he was as fashionably sharp as the stylish young George.
Isabel, standing between her father and her son caused a vague amazement in the mind of the latter. Her age, just under forty, was for George a thought of something as remote as the moons of Jupiter: he could not possibly have conceived such an age ever coming to be his own: five years was the limit of his thinking in time. Five years ago he had been a child not yet fourteen; and those five years were an abyss. Five years hence he would be almost twenty-four; what the girls he knew called “one of the older men.” He could imagine himself at twenty-four, but beyond that, his powers staggered and refused the task. He saw little essential difference between thirty-eight and eighty-eight, and his mother was to him not a woman but wholly a mother. He had no perception of her other than as an adjunct to himself, his mother; nor could he imagine her thinking or doing anything—falling in love, walking with a friend, or reading a book—as a woman, and not as his mother. The woman, Isabel, was a stranger to her son; as completely a stranger as if he had never in his life seen her or heard her voice. And it was to-night, while he stood with her, “receiving,” that he caught a disquieting glimpse of this stranger whom he thus fleetingly encountered for the first time.
Isabel, standing between her father and her son, left George feeling a vague sense of wonder. At just under forty, her age felt as distant to him as the moons of Jupiter; he couldn’t possibly imagine reaching that age himself—his idea of time only stretched five years ahead. Five years ago, he had been a child under fourteen, and those five years felt like a vast gap. Five years from now, he would be almost twenty-four, which the girls he knew referred to as "one of the older men." He could picture himself at twenty-four, but beyond that, he struggled to envision anything. He saw little significant difference between thirty-eight and eighty-eight, and to him, his mother wasn’t just a woman; she was entirely his mother. He couldn’t perceive her as anyone other than an extension of himself, his mom; he also couldn’t imagine her doing anything—falling in love, hanging out with a friend, or reading a book—as a woman and not as his mother. The woman, Isabel, felt like a complete stranger to her son, as completely unknown as if he had never seen her or heard her voice. It was tonight, while he stood with her, “receiving,” that he caught a troubling glimpse of this stranger he was meeting for the first time.
Youth cannot imagine romance apart from youth. That is why the rôles of the heroes and heroines of plays are given by the managers to the most youthful actors they can find among the competent. Both middle-aged people and young people enjoy a play about young lovers; but only middle-aged people will tolerate a play about middle-aged lovers; young people will not come to see such a play, because, for them, middle-aged lovers are a joke—not a very funny one. Therefore, to bring both the middle-aged people and the young people into his house, the manager makes his romance as young as he can. Youth will indeed be served, and its profound instinct is to be not only scornfully amused but vaguely angered by middle-age romance. So, standing beside his mother, George was disturbed by a sudden impression, coming upon him out of nowhere, so far as he could detect, that her eyes were brilliant, that she was graceful and youthful—in a word, that she was romantically lovely.
Young people can't imagine romance without being young. That's why play managers cast the most youthful actors they can find in leading roles. Both young and middle-aged audiences enjoy stories about young lovers, but only middle-aged audiences can tolerate stories about older lovers; young people won't attend those plays because, to them, middle-aged lovers seem like a joke—not a very funny one. So, to attract both groups to his theater, the manager makes his stories as youthful as possible. Young audiences definitely want to see themselves represented, and their instinct is to be both mockingly amused and somewhat irritated by romance involving older characters. So, standing next to his mother, George felt suddenly struck by an impression, seemingly out of nowhere, that her eyes were bright, that she moved gracefully and looked youthful—in other words, that she was romantically beautiful.
He had one of those curious moments that seem to have neither a cause nor any connection with actual things. While it lasted, he was disquieted not by thoughts—for he had no definite thoughts—but by a slight emotion like that caused in a dream by the presence of something invisible, soundless, and yet fantastic. There was nothing different or new about his mother, except her new black and silver dress: she was standing there beside him, bending her head a little in her greetings, smiling the same smile she had worn for the half-hour that people had been passing the “receiving” group. Her face was flushed, but the room was warm; and shaking hands with so many people easily accounted for the pretty glow that was upon her. At any time she could have “passed” for twenty-five or twenty-six—a man of fifty would have honestly guessed her to be about thirty but possibly two or three years younger—and though extraordinary in this, she had been extraordinary in it for years. There was nothing in either her looks or her manner to explain George’s uncomfortable feeling; and yet it increased, becoming suddenly a vague resentment, as if she had done something unmotherly to him.
He experienced one of those strange moments that seem to lack any clear cause or connection to reality. During that time, he felt uneasy, not because of any specific thoughts—he had none—but due to a subtle feeling, like the haunting presence of something invisible, soundless, and yet surreal. There was nothing unusual about his mother, except for her new black and silver dress: she stood next to him, slightly nodding in greeting, with the same smile she had worn for the half-hour that people had been mingling with the “receiving” group. Her face was flushed, but the room was warm; shaking hands with so many people easily explained the lovely glow on her cheeks. Any time, she could have easily passed for twenty-five or twenty-six—any man in his fifties would have honestly guessed her to be around thirty, maybe two or three years younger—and although she was remarkable for this, she had been for years. There was nothing in her appearance or demeanor to justify George’s discomfort; however, it intensified, turning into a vague resentment, as if she had done something unmotherly to him.
The fantastic moment passed; and even while it lasted, he was doing his duty, greeting two pretty girls with whom he had grown up, as people say, and warmly assuring them that he remembered them very well—an assurance which might have surprised them “in anybody but Georgie Minafer!” It seemed unnecessary, since he had spent many hours with them no longer ago than the preceding August. They had with them their parents and an uncle from out of town; and George negligently gave the parents the same assurance he had given the daughters, but murmured another form of greeting to the out-of-town uncle, whom he had never seen before. This person George absently took note of as a “queer-looking duck.” Undergraduates had not yet adopted “bird.” It was a period previous to that in which a sophomore would have thought of the Sharon girls’ uncle as a “queer-looking bird,” or, perhaps a “funny-face bird.” In George’s time, every human male was to be defined, at pleasure, as a “duck”; but “duck” was not spoken with admiring affection, as in its former feminine use to signify a “dear”—on the contrary, “duck” implied the speaker’s personal detachment and humorous superiority. An indifferent amusement was what George felt when his mother, with a gentle emphasis, interrupted his interchange of courtesies with the nieces to present him to the queer-looking duck their uncle. This emphasis of Isabel’s, though slight, enabled George to perceive that she considered the queer-looking duck a person of some importance; but it was far from enabling him to understand why. The duck parted his thick and longish black hair on the side; his tie was a forgetful looking thing, and his coat, though it fitted a good enough middle-aged figure, no product of this year, or of last year either. One of his eyebrows was noticeably higher than the other; and there were whimsical lines between them, which gave him an apprehensive expression; but his apprehensions were evidently more humorous than profound, for his prevailing look was that of a genial man of affairs, not much afraid of anything whatever. Nevertheless, observing only his unfashionable hair, his eyebrows, his preoccupied tie and his old coat, the olympic George set him down as a queer-looking duck, and having thus completed his portrait, took no interest in him.
The amazing moment came and went; and even while it was happening, he was just being polite, greeting two pretty girls he had grown up with, as people say, and warmly assuring them that he remembered them very well—an assurance that might have surprised them “in anybody but Georgie Minafer!” It seemed unnecessary since he had spent many hours with them just the previous August. They were with their parents and an uncle from out of town; and George casually gave the parents the same assurance he had given the daughters, but said something different to the out-of-town uncle, whom he had never seen before. George absently noted him as a “weird-looking guy.” College students hadn’t yet started calling people “birds.” It was before the time when a sophomore would think of the Sharon girls’ uncle as a “weird-looking bird,” or maybe a “funny-face bird.” In George’s day, every male was casually labeled as a “duck”; but “duck” wasn’t said with fond affection like it once had been to mean a “dear”—instead, “duck” implied the speaker’s personal detachment and humorous superiority. A mild amusement was what George felt when his mother, with a gentle emphasis, interrupted his polite exchanges with the nieces to introduce him to the weird-looking guy their uncle. This emphasis from Isabel, though subtle, made George realize she thought the weird-looking guy was someone important; but it didn’t help him understand why. The guy parted his thick, longish black hair to the side; his tie looked forgettable, and his coat, while fitting a decent middle-aged figure, was definitely not from this year or last. One of his eyebrows was noticeably higher than the other, and there were quirky lines between them that gave him an anxious look; but his anxieties seemed more humorous than serious, as his overall expression was that of a friendly person who wasn’t really afraid of much. Still, just seeing his outdated hair, his eyebrows, his distracted tie, and his old coat, the self-important George labeled him as a weird-looking guy, and having finished his mental picture, lost all interest in him.
The Sharon girls passed on, taking the queer-looking duck with them, and George became pink with mortification as his mother called his attention to a white-bearded guest waiting to shake his hand. This was George’s great-uncle, old John Minafer: it was old John’s boast that in spite of his connection by marriage with the Ambersons, he never had worn and never would wear a swaller-tail coat. Members of his family had exerted their influence uselessly—at eighty-nine conservative people seldom form radical new habits, and old John wore his “Sunday suit” of black broadcloth to the Amberson ball. The coat was square, with skirts to the knees; old John called it a “Prince Albert” and was well enough pleased with it, but his great-nephew considered it the next thing to an insult. George’s purpose had been to ignore the man, but he had to take his hand for a moment; whereupon old John began to tell George that he was looking well, though there had been a time, during his fourth month, when he was so puny that nobody thought he would live. The great-nephew, in a fury of blushes, dropped old John’s hand with some vigour, and seized that of the next person in the line. “Member you v’ry well ’ndeed!” he said fiercely.
The Sharon girls moved on, taking the odd-looking duck with them, and George turned pink with embarrassment as his mother pointed out a white-bearded guest waiting to shake his hand. This was George’s great-uncle, old John Minafer: it was old John’s claim that despite his marriage connection to the Ambersons, he had never worn and never would wear a swallow-tail coat. His family had tried to change his mind in vain—at eighty-nine, conservative people rarely adopt radical new habits, and old John wore his “Sunday suit” of black broadcloth to the Amberson ball. The coat was square, with skirts to the knees; old John called it a “Prince Albert” and was quite pleased with it, but his great-nephew saw it as nearly insulting. George had intended to ignore the man, but he had to shake his hand for a moment; then old John started telling George that he was looking well, even though there was a time during his fourth month when he was so fragile that nobody thought he would survive. The great-nephew, blushing furiously, dropped old John’s hand enthusiastically and grabbed the next person’s in line. “I remember you very well indeed!” he said fiercely.
The large room had filled, and so had the broad hall and the rooms on the other side of the hall, where there were tables for whist. The imported orchestra waited in the ballroom on the third floor, but a local harp, ’cello, violin, and flute were playing airs from “The Fencing Master” in the hall, and people were shouting over the music. Old John Minafer’s voice was louder and more penetrating than any other, because he had been troubled with deafness for twenty-five years, heard his own voice but faintly, and liked to hear it. “Smell o’ flowers like this always puts me in mind o’ funerals,” he kept telling his niece, Fanny Minafer, who was with him; and he seemed to get a great deal of satisfaction out of this reminder. His tremulous yet strident voice cut through the voluminous sound that filled the room, and he was heard everywhere: “Always got to think o’ funerals when I smell so many flowers!” And, as the pressure of people forced Fanny and himself against the white marble mantelpiece, he pursued this train of cheery thought, shouting, “Right here’s where the Major’s wife was laid out at her funeral. They had her in a good light from that big bow window.” He paused to chuckle mournfully. “I s’pose that’s where they’ll put the Major when his time comes.”
The large room was packed, as were the wide hall and the rooms on the other side, where there were tables set up for whist. The hired orchestra was waiting in the ballroom on the third floor, but a local harp, cello, violin, and flute were playing tunes from “The Fencing Master” in the hall, while people shouted over the music. Old John Minafer's voice stood out, louder and more piercing than anyone else's, since he had been struggling with deafness for twenty-five years, could barely hear his own voice, and enjoyed hearing it. “The smell of flowers like this always reminds me of funerals,” he kept telling his niece, Fanny Minafer, who was with him; and he appeared to take a lot of pleasure in this thought. His shaky yet loud voice cut through the overwhelming noise filling the room, and he was heard everywhere: “Always gotta think of funerals when I smell so many flowers!” As the crowd pressed Fanny and him against the white marble mantelpiece, he continued this cheerful line of thought, shouting, “Right here’s where the Major’s wife was laid out at her funeral. They had her in a good light from that big bow window.” He paused to chuckle sadly. “I guess that’s where they’ll put the Major when his time comes.”
Presently George’s mortification was increased to hear this sawmill droning harshly from the midst of the thickening crowd: “Ain’t the dancin’ broke out yet, Fanny? Hoopla! Le’s push through and go see the young women-folks crack their heels! Start the circus! Hoopse-daisy!” Miss Fanny Minafer, in charge of the lively veteran, was almost as distressed as her nephew George, but she did her duty and managed to get old John through the press and out to the broad stairway, which numbers of young people were now ascending to the ballroom. And here the sawmill voice still rose over all others: “Solid black walnut every inch of it, balustrades and all. Sixty thousand dollars’ worth o’ carved woodwork in the house! Like water! Spent money like water! Always did! Still do! Like water! God knows where it all comes from!”
Right now, George felt even more humiliated hearing the loud, grating voice coming from the growing crowd: “Isn’t the dancing started yet, Fanny? Let’s push through and go see the young women dance! Start the party! Whoopee!” Miss Fanny Minafer, responsible for her lively companion, felt almost as upset as her nephew George, but she kept it together and helped old John maneuver through the crowd and out to the wide staircase, which many young people were now climbing to reach the ballroom. And here, the loud voice still drowned out everything else: “Solid black walnut all the way, balustrades and everything. Sixty thousand dollars’ worth of carved wood in this house! Spending money like water! Always have! Still do! Like water! God knows where it all comes from!”
He continued the ascent, barking and coughing among the gleaming young heads, white shoulders, jewels, and chiffon, like an old dog slowly swimming up the rapids of a sparkling river; while down below, in the drawing room, George began to recover from the degradation into which this relic of early settler days had dragged him. What restored him completely was a dark-eyed little beauty of nineteen, very knowing in lustrous blue and jet; at sight of this dashing advent in the line of guests before him, George was fully an Amberson again.
He kept climbing, barking and coughing among the bright young faces, white shoulders, jewelry, and chiffon, like an old dog slowly making its way up the rapids of a sparkling river; meanwhile, down in the drawing room, George started to shake off the embarrassment that this relic of early settler days had pulled him into. What brought him back completely was a dark-eyed little beauty of nineteen, very savvy in shiny blue and black; upon seeing this striking newcomer in the line of guests in front of him, George felt like an Amberson once more.
“Remember you very well indeed!” he said, his graciousness more earnest than any he had heretofore displayed. Isabel heard him and laughed.
“Of course I remember you very well!” he said, his kindness more genuine than anything he had shown before. Isabel heard him and laughed.
“But you don’t, George!” she said. “You don’t remember her yet, though of course you will! Miss Morgan is from out of town, and I’m afraid this is the first time you’ve ever seen her. You might take her up to the dancing; I think you’ve pretty well done your duty here.”
“But you don’t, George!” she said. “You don’t remember her yet, but of course you will! Miss Morgan is from out of town, and I’m afraid this is the first time you’ve ever seen her. You might want to take her up to the dancing; I think you’ve done your part here.”
“Be d’lighted,” George responded formally, and offered his arm, not with a flourish, certainly, but with an impressiveness inspired partly by the appearance of the person to whom he offered it, partly by his being the hero of this fête, and partly by his youthfulness—for when manners are new they are apt to be elaborate. The little beauty entrusted her gloved fingers to his coat-sleeve, and they moved away together.
“Be delighted,” George replied formally, offering his arm—not with a flourish, exactly, but with a certain impressiveness influenced partly by the looks of the person he was offering it to, partly by his role as the hero of this event, and partly by his youth—because when manners are fresh, they tend to be more elaborate. The little beauty placed her gloved fingers on his coat sleeve, and they walked away together.
Their progress was necessarily slow, and to George’s mind it did not lack stateliness. How could it? Musicians, hired especially for him, were sitting in a grove of palms in the hall and now tenderly playing “Oh, Promise Me” for his pleasuring; dozens and scores of flowers had been brought to life and tended to this hour that they might sweeten the air for him while they died; and the evanescent power that music and floral scents hold over youth stirred his appreciation of strange, beautiful qualities within his own bosom: he seemed to himself to be mysteriously angelic, and about to do something which would overwhelm the beautiful young stranger upon his arm.
Their progress was necessarily slow, but to George, it felt quite grand. How could it not? Musicians, specially hired for him, were sitting in a grove of palms in the hall, gently playing “Oh, Promise Me” for his enjoyment; dozens and dozens of flowers had been brought to life and cared for until now, just to sweeten the air for him as they withered; and the fleeting impact that music and floral scents have on youth stirred his appreciation for strange, beautiful qualities within himself: he felt almost angelic and as if he was about to do something that would truly impress the beautiful young stranger by his side.
Elderly people and middle-aged people moved away to let him pass with his honoured fair beside him. Worthy middle-class creatures, they seemed, leading dull lives but appreciative of better things when they saw them—and George’s bosom was fleetingly touched with a pitying kindness. And since the primordial day when caste or heritage first set one person, in his own esteem, above his fellow-beings, it is to be doubted if anybody ever felt more illustrious, or more negligently grand, than George Amberson Minafer felt at this party.
Older people and those in middle age moved aside to let him pass with his esteemed partner beside him. They seemed like respectable middle-class folks, living ordinary lives but recognizing the finer things when they encountered them—and George felt a brief, compassionate kindness. Since the very first day when social class or lineage made one person, in their own eyes, feel superior to others, it’s hard to say if anyone ever felt more distinguished, or more effortlessly important, than George Amberson Minafer did at this party.
As he conducted Miss Morgan through the hall, toward the stairway, they passed the open double doors of a card room, where some squadrons of older people were preparing for action, and, leaning gracefully upon the mantelpiece of this room, a tall man, handsome, high-mannered, and sparklingly point-device, held laughing converse with that queer-looking duck, the Sharon girls’ uncle. The tall gentleman waved a gracious salutation to George, and Miss Morgan’s curiosity was stirred. “Who is that?”
As he led Miss Morgan through the hall toward the staircase, they passed the open double doors of a card room, where a group of older people were getting ready to play. Leaning elegantly against the mantelpiece in the room was a tall, handsome man, well-mannered, and sharply dressed, who was chatting happily with the oddly-shaped uncle of the Sharon girls. The tall gentleman waved a polite greeting to George, and Miss Morgan's curiosity was piqued. “Who is that?”
“I didn’t catch his name when my mother presented him to me,” said George. “You mean the queer-looking duck.”
“I didn’t catch his name when my mom introduced him to me,” said George. “You mean the strange-looking guy.”
“I mean the aristocratic duck.”
"I mean the classy duck."
“That’s my Uncle George. Honourable George Amberson. I thought everybody knew him.”
"That's my Uncle George. Honorable George Amberson. I thought everyone knew him."
“He looks as though everybody ought to know him,” she said. “It seems to run in your family.”
“He looks like someone everyone should know,” she said. “It seems to be a family trait.”
If she had any sly intention, it skipped over George harmlessly. “Well, of course, I suppose most everybody does,” he admitted—“out in this part of the country especially. Besides, Uncle George is in Congress; the family like to have someone there.”
If she had any hidden agenda, it went right over George's head. “Well, I guess most people do,” he confessed—“especially in this part of the country. Plus, Uncle George is in Congress; the family likes to have someone there.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Well, it’s sort of a good thing in one way. For instance, my Uncle Sydney Amberson and his wife, Aunt Amelia, they haven’t got much of anything to do with themselves—get bored to death around here, of course. Well, probably Uncle George’ll have Uncle Sydney appointed minister or ambassador, or something like that, to Russia or Italy or somewhere, and that’ll make it pleasant when any of the rest of the family go travelling, or things like that. I expect to do a good deal of travelling myself when I get out of college.”
“Well, it’s kind of a good thing in a way. For example, my Uncle Sydney Amberson and his wife, Aunt Amelia, don’t have much to keep themselves busy— they get really bored around here, of course. Well, probably Uncle George will have Uncle Sydney appointed as a minister or ambassador, or something like that, to Russia or Italy or somewhere, and that’ll make it nice when any of the rest of the family goes traveling, or things like that. I expect to do a lot of traveling myself when I get out of college.”
On the stairway he pointed out this prospective ambassadorial couple, Sydney and Amelia. They were coming down, fronting the ascending tide, and as conspicuous over it as a king and queen in a play. Moreover, as the clear-eyed Miss Morgan remarked, the very least they looked was ambassadorial. Sydney was an Amberson exaggerated, more pompous than gracious; too portly, flushed, starched to a shine, his stately jowl furnished with an Edward the Seventh beard. Amelia, likewise full-bodied, showed glittering blond hair exuberantly dressed; a pink, fat face cold under a white-hot tiara; a solid, cold bosom under a white-hot necklace; great, cold, gloved arms, and the rest of her beautifully upholstered. Amelia was an Amberson born, herself, Sydney’s second-cousin: they had no children, and Sydney was without a business or a profession; thus both found a great deal of time to think about the appropriateness of their becoming Excellencies. And as George ascended the broad stairway, they were precisely the aunt and uncle he was most pleased to point out, to a girl from out of town, as his appurtenances in the way of relatives. At sight of them the grandeur of the Amberson family was instantly conspicuous as a permanent thing: it was impossible to doubt that the Ambersons were entrenched, in their nobility and riches, behind polished and glittering barriers which were as solid as they were brilliant, and would last.
On the staircase, he pointed out the potential ambassadorial couple, Sydney and Amelia. They were making their way down, facing the flow of people ascending, and stood out like a king and queen in a play. Additionally, as the observant Miss Morgan noted, they undeniably had an ambassadorial look. Sydney was an exaggerated Amberson, more self-important than charming; he was too heavy, flushed, and pressed to perfection, with a dignified jaw and an Edward VII-style beard. Amelia, equally well-rounded, sported sparkling blonde hair that was styled flamboyantly; her chubby face was icy beneath a dazzling tiara; she had a solid, cold bosom under an eye-catching necklace; and her large, gloved arms complemented her beautifully tailored figure. Amelia was also an Amberson by birth, Sydney's second cousin: they had no children, and Sydney lacked a job or profession, so they had plenty of time to consider the appropriateness of their potential title of Excellency. As George climbed the wide staircase, they were exactly the aunt and uncle he was most eager to point out to a girl from out of town as his relatives. Seeing them, the grandeur of the Amberson family was immediately apparent as a lasting fact: it was impossible to doubt that the Ambersons were firmly established in their nobility and wealth, shielded by polished and dazzling barriers that were as substantial as they were impressive, ensuring their endurance.
Chapter V
The hero of the fête, with the dark-eyed little beauty upon his arm, reached the top of the second flight of stairs; and here, beyond a spacious landing, where two proud-like darkies tended a crystalline punch bowl, four wide archways in a rose-vine lattice framed gliding silhouettes of waltzers, already smoothly at it to the castanets of “La Paloma.” Old John Minafer, evidently surfeited, was in the act of leaving these delights. “D’want ’ny more o’ that!” he barked. “Just slidin’ around! Call that dancin’? Rather see a jig any day in the world! They ain’t very modest, some of ’em. I don’t mind that, though. Not me!”
The star of the party, with the dark-eyed little beauty on his arm, reached the top of the second flight of stairs. There, beyond a spacious landing where two proud-looking servers tended a sparkling punch bowl, four wide archways draped in rose-vines framed the gliding silhouettes of dancers, already moving smoothly to the castanets of “La Paloma.” Old John Minafer, clearly fed up, was about to leave these pleasures. “Don’t want any more of that!” he exclaimed. “Just sliding around! Call that dancing? I’d rather see a jig any day! Some of them aren’t very modest. I don’t mind that, though. Not me!”
Miss Fanny Minafer was no longer in charge of him: he emerged from the ballroom escorted by a middle-aged man of commonplace appearance. The escort had a dry, lined face upon which, not ornamentally but as a matter of course, there grew a business man’s short moustache; and his thin neck showed an Adam’s apple, but not conspicuously, for there was nothing conspicuous about him. Baldish, dim, quiet, he was an unnoticeable part of this festival, and although there were a dozen or more middle-aged men present, not casually to be distinguished from him in general aspect, he was probably the last person in the big house at whom a stranger would have glanced twice. It did not enter George’s mind to mention to Miss Morgan that this was his father, or to say anything whatever about him.
Miss Fanny Minafer no longer had control over him: he left the ballroom with a middle-aged man who looked pretty ordinary. The man had a dry, lined face, and a businessman’s short moustache that looked more practical than stylish; his thin neck had an Adam’s apple, but it wasn't very noticeable since there was nothing remarkable about him. Kind of balding, vague, and quiet, he blended into the celebration, and even though there were a dozen or more middle-aged men around who looked similar, he was probably the last person a stranger would look at twice in the big house. George didn't think to mention to Miss Morgan that this was his father, or say anything about him at all.
Mr. Minafer shook his son’s hand unobtrusively in passing.
Mr. Minafer casually shook his son’s hand as he walked by.
“I’ll take Uncle John home,” he said, in a low voice. “Then I guess I’ll go on home myself—I’m not a great hand at parties, you know. Good-night, George.”
“I’ll take Uncle John home,” he said quietly. “Then I guess I’ll head home myself—I’m not really into parties, you know. Good night, George.”
George murmured a friendly enough good-night without pausing. Ordinarily he was not ashamed of the Minafers; he seldom thought about them at all, for he belonged, as most American children do, to the mother’s family—but he was anxious not to linger with Miss Morgan in the vicinity of old John, whom he felt to be a disgrace.
George murmured a casual goodnight without stopping. Usually, he wasn't embarrassed by the Minafers; he hardly thought about them at all since, like most American kids, he identified more with his mom's side of the family—but he was eager not to stay with Miss Morgan near old John, whom he considered a disgrace.
He pushed brusquely through the fringe of calculating youths who were gathered in the arches, watching for chances to dance only with girls who would soon be taken off their hands, and led his stranger lady out upon the floor. They caught the time instantly, and were away in the waltz.
He forcefully made his way through the group of sharp-eyed young men who were hanging around the arches, looking for opportunities to dance only with girls who would soon be unavailable, and took his unfamiliar lady out onto the dance floor. They picked up the rhythm immediately and started waltzing.
George danced well, and Miss Morgan seemed to float as part of the music, the very dove itself of “La Paloma.” They said nothing as they danced; her eyes were cast down all the while—the prettiest gesture for a dancer—and there was left in the universe, for each, of them, only their companionship in this waltz; while the faces of the other dancers, swimming by, denoted not people but merely blurs of colour. George became conscious of strange feelings within him: an exaltation of soul, tender, but indefinite, and seemingly located in the upper part of his diaphragm.
George danced well, and Miss Morgan seemed to float along with the music, the very essence of “La Paloma.” They didn’t say a word as they danced; her eyes were downcast the whole time—the most beautiful pose for a dancer—and in that moment, all that existed for each of them was their connection in this waltz; while the faces of the other dancers, passing by, were nothing more than blurred colors. George started to feel unusual emotions inside him: a joyful uplift, gentle but unclear, seemingly located in the upper part of his stomach.
The stopping of the music came upon him like the waking to an alarm clock; for instantly six or seven of the calculating persons about the entry-ways bore down upon Miss Morgan to secure dances. George had to do with one already established as a belle, it seemed.
The music stopped suddenly, like waking up to an alarm clock; instantly, six or seven eager people near the entrances rushed toward Miss Morgan to claim dances. It appeared that George was competing for the attention of someone who was already seen as a social standout.
“Give me the next and the one after that,” he said hurriedly, recovering some presence of mind, just as the nearest applicant reached them. “And give me every third one the rest of the evening.”
“Give me the next one and the one after that,” he said quickly, regaining some composure, just as the closest applicant approached them. “And give me every third one for the rest of the night.”
She laughed. “Are you asking?”
She laughed. “Are you asking?”
“What do you mean, ‘asking’?”
“What do you mean by ‘asking’?”
“It sounded as though you were just telling me to give you all those dances.”
“It sounded like you were just telling me to give you all those dances.”
“Well, I want ’em!” George insisted.
“Well, I want them!” George insisted.
“What about all the other girls it’s your duty to dance with?”
“What about all the other girls you're supposed to dance with?”
“They’ll have to go without,” he said heartlessly; and then, with surprising vehemence: “Here! I want to know: Are you going to give me those—”
“They’ll have to manage without,” he said coldly; and then, with unexpected intensity: “Hold on! I need to know: Are you going to give me those—”
“Good gracious!” she laughed. “Yes!”
“Wow!” she laughed. “Yes!”
The applicants flocked round her, urging contracts for what remained, but they did not dislodge George from her side, though he made it evident that they succeeded in annoying him; and presently he extricated her from an accumulating siege—she must have connived in the extrication—and bore her off to sit beside him upon the stairway that led to the musicians’ gallery, where they were sufficiently retired, yet had a view of the room.
The applicants gathered around her, pushing for contracts for what was left, but they didn’t manage to get George away from her side, although it was clear they were getting on his nerves. Soon, he helped her escape from the growing crowd—she must have played a part in getting away—and took her to sit next to him on the staircase leading to the musicians’ gallery, where they could be somewhat private while still seeing the room.
“How’d all those ducks get to know you so quick?” George inquired, with little enthusiasm.
“How did all those ducks get to know you so fast?” George asked, with little enthusiasm.
“Oh, I’ve been here a week.”
“Oh, I’ve been here for a week.”
“Looks as if you’d been pretty busy!” he said. “Most of those ducks, I don’t know what my mother wanted to invite ’em here for.”
“Looks like you’ve been really busy!” he said. “I have no idea why my mom wanted to invite those ducks here.”
“Don’t you like them?”
"Don't you like them?"
“Oh, I used to see something of a few of ’em. I was president of a club we had here, and some of ’em belonged to it, but I don’t care much for that sort of thing any more. I really don’t see why my mother invited ’em.”
“Oh, I used to hang out with a few of them. I was president of a club we had here, and some of them were members, but I’m not really into that kind of thing anymore. Honestly, I don’t understand why my mom invited them.”
“Perhaps it was on account of their parents,” Miss Morgan suggested mildly. “Maybe she didn’t want to offend their fathers and mothers.”
“Maybe it was because of their parents,” Miss Morgan suggested gently. “Perhaps she didn’t want to upset their moms and dads.”
“Oh, hardly! I don’t think my mother need worry much about offending anybody in this old town.”
“Oh, not really! I don’t think my mom needs to worry too much about upsetting anyone in this old town.”
“It must be wonderful,” said Miss Morgan. “It must be wonderful, Mr. Amberson—Mr. Minafer, I mean.”
“It must be amazing,” said Miss Morgan. “It must be amazing, Mr. Amberson—Mr. Minafer, I mean.”
“What must be wonderful?”
“What could be amazing?”
“To be so important as that!”
“To be that significant!”
“That isn’t ‘important,’” George assured her. “Anybody that really is anybody ought to be able to do about as they like in their own town, I should think!”
“That isn’t ‘important,’” George reassured her. “Anyone who’s really significant should be able to do pretty much what they want in their own town, I would think!”
She looked at him critically from under her shading lashes—but her eyes grew gentler almost at once. In truth, they became more appreciative than critical. George’s imperious good looks were altogether manly, yet approached actual beauty as closely as a boy’s good looks should dare; and dance-music and flowers have some effect upon nineteen-year-old girls as well as upon eighteen-year-old boys. Miss Morgan turned her eyes slowly from George, and pressed her face among the lilies-of-the-valley and violets of the pretty bouquet she carried, while, from the gallery above, the music of the next dance carolled out merrily in a new two-step. The musicians made the melody gay for the Christmastime with chimes of sleighbells, and the entrance to the shadowed stairway framed the passing flushed and lively dancers, but neither George nor Miss Morgan suggested moving to join the dance.
She glanced at him critically from beneath her long lashes—but her eyes softened almost immediately. In fact, they became more admiring than critical. George's striking good looks were undeniably masculine, yet they came close to real beauty, as a boy's looks should. Dance music and flowers have an effect on nineteen-year-old girls just like they do on eighteen-year-old boys. Miss Morgan slowly turned her gaze away from George and buried her face in the lilies-of-the-valley and violets of the lovely bouquet she held, while, from above, the music for the next dance joyfully played a lively two-step. The musicians made the tune cheerful for the holiday season with jingling sleigh bells, and the entrance to the dim stairway framed the passing flushed and animated dancers, but neither George nor Miss Morgan seemed inclined to join in the dance.
The stairway was draughty: the steps were narrow and uncomfortable; no older person would have remained in such a place. Moreover, these two young people were strangers to each other; neither had said anything in which the other had discovered the slightest intrinsic interest; there had not arisen between them the beginnings of congeniality, or even of friendliness—but stairways near ballrooms have more to answer for than have moonlit lakes and mountain sunsets. Some day the laws of glamour must be discovered, because they are so important that the world would be wiser now if Sir Isaac Newton had been hit on the head, not by an apple, but by a young lady.
The stairway was drafty: the steps were narrow and uncomfortable; no older person would stay in such a place. Besides, these two young people were strangers to each other; neither had said anything that piqued the other’s interest even slightly; there hadn’t been any spark of connection or even friendliness between them—but stairways near ballrooms have a lot more to answer for than moonlit lakes and mountain sunsets do. Someday, we need to figure out the rules of glamour, because they are so important that the world would be smarter now if Sir Isaac Newton had been hit on the head, not by an apple, but by a young lady.
Age, confused by its own long accumulation of follies, is everlastingly inquiring, “What does she see in him?” as if young love came about through thinking—or through conduct. Age wants to know: “What on earth can they talk about?” as if talking had anything to do with April rains! At seventy, one gets up in the morning, finds the air sweet under a bright sun, feels lively; thinks, “I am hearty, today,” and plans to go for a drive. At eighteen, one goes to a dance, sits with a stranger on a stairway, feels peculiar, thinks nothing, and becomes incapable of any plan whatever. Miss Morgan and George stayed where they were.
Age, confused by its own long history of mistakes, is always asking, “What does she see in him?” as if young love comes from reasoning—or from actions. Age wants to know: “What in the world can they talk about?” as if conversation had anything to do with April showers! At seventy, you wake up in the morning, find the air sweet under a bright sun, feel energetic; think, “I feel good today,” and plan to go for a drive. At eighteen, you go to a dance, sit with a stranger on a stairway, feel weird, think about nothing, and become completely unable to make any plans at all. Miss Morgan and George stayed where they were.
They had agreed to this in silence and without knowing it; certainly without exchanging glances of intelligence—they had exchanged no glances at all. Both sat staring vaguely out into the ballroom, and, for a time, they did not speak. Over their heads the music reached a climax of vivacity: drums, cymbals, triangle, and sleighbells, beating, clashing, tinkling. Here and there were to be seen couples so carried away that, ceasing to move at the decorous, even glide, considered most knowing, they pranced and whirled through the throng, from wall to wall, galloping bounteously in abandon. George suffered a shock of vague surprise when he perceived that his aunt, Fanny Minafer, was the lady-half of one of these wild couples.
They had agreed to this in silence and without realizing it; definitely without sharing any knowing glances—they hadn't exchanged any glances at all. Both sat staring vaguely out into the ballroom, and for a while, they didn't speak. Above them, the music reached a peak of energy: drums, cymbals, triangle, and sleigh bells, beating, clashing, tinkling. Here and there were couples so caught up in the moment that, instead of moving with the graceful, smooth style usually seen as sophisticated, they pranced and whirled through the crowd, bouncing energetically from wall to wall, galloping freely with abandon. George felt a jolt of vague surprise when he realized that his aunt, Fanny Minafer, was the female half of one of these wild couples.
Fanny Minafer, who rouged a little, was like fruit which in some climates dries with the bloom on. Her features had remained prettily childlike; so had her figure, and there were times when strangers, seeing her across the street, took her to be about twenty; they were other times when at the same distance they took her to be about sixty, instead of forty, as she was. She had old days and young days; old hours and young hours; old minutes and young minutes; for the change might be that quick. An alteration in her expression, or a difference in the attitude of her head, would cause astonishing indentations to appear—and behold, Fanny was an old lady! But she had been never more childlike than she was tonight as she flew over the floor in the capable arms of the queer-looking duck; for this person was her partner.
Fanny Minafer, who wore a bit of makeup, was like fruit that dries with its bloom in certain climates. Her features still had a sweet, childlike quality, as did her figure, and there were times when strangers, seeing her from across the street, thought she was around twenty; then there were moments when they estimated her to be about sixty, even though she was actually forty. She had days that felt old and days that felt young; hours that felt old and hours that felt young; even minutes that felt old and minutes that felt young, because the change could happen in an instant. A shift in her expression or the tilt of her head would create striking changes—and suddenly, Fanny looked like an old lady! But tonight, she was more childlike than ever as she danced across the floor in the strong arms of the oddly-shaped man who was her partner.
The queer-looking duck had been a real dancer in his day, it appeared; and evidently his day was not yet over. In spite of the headlong, gay rapidity with which he bore Miss Fanny about the big room, he danced authoritatively, avoiding without effort the lightest collision with other couples, maintaining sufficient grace throughout his wildest moments, and all the while laughing and talking with his partner. What was most remarkable to George, and a little irritating, this stranger in the Amberson Mansion had no vestige of the air of deference proper to a stranger in such a place: he seemed thoroughly at home. He seemed offensively so, indeed, when, passing the entrance to the gallery stairway, he disengaged his hand from Miss Fanny’s for an instant, and not pausing in the dance, waved a laughing salutation more than cordial, then capered lightly out of sight.
The odd-looking duck had clearly been a talented dancer in his time, and it seemed his time wasn't over yet. Despite the energetic and cheerful speed with which he twirled Miss Fanny around the large room, he danced confidently, effortlessly avoiding even the slightest bump with other couples, showing enough grace even during his craziest moves, all while laughing and chatting with his partner. What struck George as most remarkable, and somewhat annoying, was that this stranger in the Amberson Mansion had no trace of the respect expected of someone like him in such a place: he seemed completely at ease. It felt almost offensive, in fact, when he released Miss Fanny’s hand for a moment as they passed the entrance to the gallery stairway, and without missing a beat in the dance, he waved a cheerful greeting, overly friendly, before skipping out of sight.
George gazed stonily at this manifestation, responding neither by word nor sign. “How’s that for a bit of freshness?” he murmured.
George stared blankly at this appearance, reacting with neither words nor gestures. “How’s that for something new?” he muttered.
“What was?” Miss Morgan asked.
"What happened?" Miss Morgan asked.
“That queer-looking duck waving his hand at me like that. Except he’s the Sharon girls’ uncle I don’t know him from Adam.”
“That strange-looking duck waving at me like that. But since he’s the Sharon girls’ uncle, I don’t know him at all.”
“You don’t need to,” she said. “He wasn’t waving his hand to you: he meant me.”
“You don’t need to,” she said. “He wasn’t waving his hand at you; he meant me.”
“Oh, he did?” George was not mollified by the explanation. “Everybody seems to mean you! You certainly do seem to’ve been pretty busy this week you’ve been here!”
“Oh, he did?” George wasn’t convinced by the explanation. “Everyone seems to mean you! You definitely seem to have been really busy this week you’ve been here!”
She pressed her bouquet to her face again, and laughed into it, not displeased. She made no other comment, and for another period neither spoke. Meanwhile the music stopped; loud applause insisted upon its renewal; an encore was danced; there was an interlude of voices; and the changing of partners began.
She pressed her bouquet to her face again and laughed into it, clearly enjoying herself. She didn't say anything else, and for a while, remained silent. Meanwhile, the music stopped; loud applause demanded it be played again; an encore was performed; there were brief conversations; and partners began switching.
“Well,” said George finally, “I must say you don’t seem to be much of a prattler. They say it’s a great way to get a reputation for being wise, never saying much. Don’t you ever talk any?”
"Well," George finally said, "I have to say you don’t seem to talk much. People say it's a good way to gain a reputation for being wise—by not saying much. Don't you ever talk at all?"
“When people can understand,” she answered.
"When people can understand," she replied.
He had been looking moodily out at the ballroom but he turned to her quickly, at this, saw that her eyes were sunny and content, over the top of her bouquet; and he consented to smile.
He had been looking gloomily out at the ballroom, but he quickly turned to her and saw that her eyes were bright and happy above her bouquet; so he agreed to smile.
“Girls are usually pretty fresh!” he said. “They ought to go to a man’s college about a year: they’d get taught a few things about freshness! What you got to do after two o’clock to-morrow afternoon?”
“Girls can be really naive!” he said. “They should attend a men’s college for a year; they’d learn a few lessons about being naive! What do you have planned for tomorrow afternoon after two o'clock?”
“A whole lot of things. Every minute filled up.”
“A ton of things. Every minute packed.”
“All right,” said George. “The snow’s fine for sleighing: I’ll come for you in a cutter at ten minutes after two.”
“All right,” said George. “The snow’s great for sleighing: I’ll pick you up in a cutter at ten minutes after two.”
“I can’t possibly go.”
"I can't go."
“If you don’t,” he said, “I’m going to sit in the cutter in front of the gate, wherever you’re visiting, all afternoon, and if you try to go out with anybody else he’s got to whip me before he gets you.” And as she laughed—though she blushed a little, too—he continued, seriously: “If you think I’m not in earnest you’re at liberty to make quite a big experiment!”
“If you don’t,” he said, “I’m going to sit in the car in front of the gate, wherever you’re visiting, all afternoon, and if you try to go out with anyone else, he’s going to have to fight me before he can take you away.” And as she laughed—though she flushed a bit, too—he continued, seriously: “If you think I’m not serious, go ahead and test me!”
She laughed again. “I don’t think I’ve often had so large a compliment as that,” she said, “especially on such short notice—and yet, I don’t think I’ll go with you.
She laughed again. “I don’t think I’ve ever received such a big compliment as that,” she said, “especially on such short notice—and yet, I don’t think I’ll go with you.
“You be ready at ten minutes after two.”
“You should be ready at ten minutes after two.”
“No, I won’t.”
“Nope, not happening.”
“Yes, you will!”
"Absolutely, you will!"
“Yes,” she said, “I will!” And her partner for the next dance arrived, breathless with searching.
“Yeah,” she said, “I will!” And her partner for the next dance showed up, breathless from looking for her.
“Don’t forget I’ve got the third from now,” George called after her.
“Don’t forget I have the third one after this,” George called after her.
“I won’t.”
"I won't."
“And every third one after that.”
“And every third one after that.”
“I know!” she called, over her partner’s shoulder, and her voice was amused—but meek.
“I know!” she yelled, over her partner’s shoulder, and her voice was playful—but soft.
When “the third from now” came, George presented himself before her without any greeting, like a brother, or a mannerless old friend. Neither did she greet him, but moved away with him, concluding, as she went, an exchange of badinage with the preceding partner: she had been talkative enough with him, it appeared. In fact, both George and Miss Morgan talked much more to every one else that evening, than to each other; and they said nothing at all at this time. Both looked preoccupied, as they began to dance, and preserved a gravity of expression to the end of the number. And when “the third one after that” came, they did not dance, but went back to the gallery stairway, seeming to have reached an understanding without any verbal consultation, that this suburb was again the place for them.
When “the third from now” arrived, George showed up in front of her without any greeting, like a brother or a rude old friend. She didn't greet him either but moved away with him, finishing a playful exchange with her previous partner: she had been quite chatty with him, it seemed. In fact, both George and Miss Morgan talked way more with everyone else that evening than with each other; and they said nothing at all in that moment. Both looked distracted as they started to dance and kept a serious expression until the end of the song. When “the third one after that” came, they didn’t dance but went back to the gallery stairway, seeming to have reached an unspoken agreement that this suburb was once again their spot.
“Well,” said George, coolly, when they were seated, “what did you say your name was?”
“Well,” said George, calmly, once they were seated, “what did you say your name is?”
“Morgan.”
“Morgan.”
“Funny name!”
“Great name!”
“Everybody else’s name always is.”
“Everyone else's name always is.”
“I didn’t mean it was really funny,” George explained. “That’s just one of my crowd’s bits of horsing at college. We always say ‘funny name’ no matter what it is. I guess we’re pretty fresh sometimes; but I knew your name was Morgan because my mother said so downstairs. I meant: what’s the rest of it?”
“I didn’t mean it was actually funny,” George explained. “That’s just one of the jokes we have in college. We always say ‘funny name’ no matter what it is. I guess we can be a bit cheeky sometimes; but I knew your name was Morgan because my mom mentioned it downstairs. I meant: what’s the rest of it?”
“Lucy.”
“Lucy.”
He was silent.
He was quiet.
“Is ‘Lucy’ a funny name, too?” she inquired.
“Is ‘Lucy’ a silly name, too?” she asked.
“No. Lucy’s very much all right!” he said, and he went so far as to smile. Even his Aunt Fanny admitted that when George smiled “in a certain way” he was charming.
“No. Lucy’s totally fine!” he said, smiling even. Even his Aunt Fanny acknowledged that when George smiled “in a certain way” he was charming.
“Thanks about letting my name be Lucy,” she said.
“Thanks for letting me be called Lucy,” she said.
“How old are you?” George asked.
“How old are you?” George asked.
“I don’t really know, myself.”
“I’m not sure, either.”
“What do you mean: you don’t really know yourself?”
“What do you mean: you don’t truly know yourself?”
“I mean I only know what they tell me. I believe them, of course, but believing isn’t really knowing. You believe some certain day is your birthday—at least, I suppose you do—but you don’t really know it is because you can’t remember.”
“I mean I only know what they tell me. I believe them, of course, but believing isn’t really knowing. You think a certain day is your birthday—at least, I guess you do—but you don’t really know it is because you can’t remember.”
“Look here!” said George. “Do you always talk like this?”
“Hey!” George said. “Is this how you always talk?”
Miss Lucy Morgan laughed forgivingly, put her young head on one side, like a bird, and responded cheerfully: “I’m willing to learn wisdom. What are you studying in school?”
Miss Lucy Morgan laughed kindly, tilted her young head to one side like a bird, and replied cheerfully, “I’m open to learning wisdom. What are you studying in school?”
“College!”
“University!”
“At the university! Yes. What are you studying there?”
“At the university! Yes. What are you studying there?”
George laughed. “Lot o’ useless guff!”
George laughed. “A lot of useless nonsense!”
“Then why don’t you study some useful guff?”
“Then why don’t you study some useful stuff?”
“What do you mean: ‘useful’?”
“What do you mean by ‘useful’?”
“Something you’d use later, in your business or profession?”
“Something you’ll use later in your job or career?”
George waved his hand impatiently. “I don’t expect to go into any ‘business or profession’.”
George waved his hand impatiently. “I don’t plan on getting into any ‘business or profession.’”
“No?”
“Nope?”
“Certainly not!” George was emphatic, being sincerely annoyed by a suggestion which showed how utterly she failed to comprehend the kind of person he was.
“Absolutely not!” George insisted, genuinely upset by a suggestion that revealed how completely she misunderstood the kind of person he was.
“Why not?” she asked mildly.
"Why not?" she asked calmly.
“Just look at ’em!” he said, almost with bitterness, and he made a gesture presumably intended to indicate the business and professional men now dancing within range of vision. “That’s a fine career for a man, isn’t it! Lawyers, bankers, politicians! What do they get out of life, I’d like to know! What do they ever know about real things? Where do they ever get?”
“Just look at them!” he said, almost bitterly, and he gestured toward the business and professional men now dancing within view. “That’s a great career for a guy, isn’t it? Lawyers, bankers, politicians! What do they really get out of life, I wonder! What do they know about real things? Where do they ever end up?”
He was so earnest that she was surprised and impressed. Evidently he had deep-seated ambitions, for he seemed to speak with actual emotion of these despised things which were so far beneath his planning for the future. She had a vague, momentary vision of Pitt, at twenty-one, prime minister of England; and she spoke, involuntarily in a lowered voice, with deference:
He was so sincere that she was both surprised and impressed. Clearly, he had strong ambitions, as he spoke with real emotion about these things that were beneath his future plans. She had a fleeting vision of Pitt, at twenty-one, as prime minister of England; and she spoke, unintentionally in a softer voice, with respect:
“What do you want to be?” she asked.
“What do you want to be?” she asked.
George answered promptly.
George responded quickly.
“A yachtsman,” he said.
“A sailor,” he said.
Chapter VI
Having thus, in a word, revealed his ambition for a career above courts, marts, and polling booths, George breathed more deeply than usual, and, turning his face from the lovely companion whom he had just made his confidant, gazed out at the dancers with an expression in which there was both sternness and a contempt for the squalid lives of the unyachted Midlanders before him. However, among them, he marked his mother; and his sombre grandeur relaxed momentarily; a more genial light came into his eyes.
Having revealed his ambition for a career beyond courts, markets, and voting booths, George took a deeper breath than usual. Turning away from the lovely companion he had just confided in, he looked out at the dancers with a mix of seriousness and disdain for the shabby lives of the unyachted Midlanders in front of him. However, among them, he spotted his mother, and his gloomy demeanor softened for a moment; a warmer light appeared in his eyes.
Isabel was dancing with the queer-looking duck; and it was to be noted that the lively gentleman’s gait was more sedate than it had been with Miss Fanny Minafer, but not less dexterous and authoritative. He was talking to Isabel as gaily as he had talked to Miss Fanny, though with less laughter, and Isabel listened and answered eagerly: her colour was high and her eyes had a look of delight. She saw George and the beautiful Lucy on the stairway, and nodded to them. George waved his hand vaguely: he had a momentary return of that inexplicable uneasiness and resentment which had troubled him downstairs.
Isabel was dancing with the oddly looking duck; it was noticeable that the lively guy's movement was more composed than it had been with Miss Fanny Minafer, but still just as skillful and commanding. He was chatting with Isabel as cheerfully as he had with Miss Fanny, though with less laughter, and Isabel listened and responded eagerly: her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkled with joy. She spotted George and the beautiful Lucy on the stairs and gave them a nod. George waved his hand absentmindedly: he felt a brief return of that strange unease and irritation that had unsettled him downstairs.
“How lovely your mother is!” Lucy said
“How lovely your mom is!” Lucy said
“I think she is,” he agreed gently.
“I think she is,” he said softly.
“She’s the gracefulest woman in that ballroom. She dances like a girl of sixteen.”
"She's the most graceful woman in that ballroom. She dances like a sixteen-year-old girl."
“Most girls of sixteen,” said George, “are bum dancers. Anyhow, I wouldn’t dance with one unless I had to.”
“Most sixteen-year-old girls,” said George, “are terrible dancers. Anyway, I wouldn’t dance with one unless I had to.”
“Well, you’d better dance with your mother! I never saw anybody lovelier. How wonderfully they dance together!”
“Well, you should definitely dance with your mom! I’ve never seen anyone more beautiful. They dance so beautifully together!”
“Who?”
“Who’s that?”
“Your mother and—and the queer-looking duck,” said Lucy. “I’m going to dance with him pretty soon.”
“Your mom and—and that strange-looking duck,” said Lucy. “I’m going to dance with him pretty soon.”
“I don’t care—so long as you don’t give him one of the numbers that belong to me.”
“I don’t care—as long as you don’t give him one of the numbers that are mine.”
“I’ll try to remember,” she said, and thoughtfully lifted to her face the bouquet of violets and lilies, a gesture which George noted without approval.
“I’ll try to remember,” she said, thoughtfully bringing the bouquet of violets and lilies up to her face, a gesture that George observed with disapproval.
“Look here! Who sent you those flowers you keep makin’ such a fuss over?”
“Hey! Who sent you those flowers you keep raving about?”
“He did.”
"He did."
“Who’s ‘he’?”
“Who is ‘he’?”
“The queer-looking duck.”
"The unusual-looking duck."
George feared no such rival; he laughed loudly. “I s’pose he’s some old widower!” he said, the object thus described seeming ignominious enough to a person of eighteen, without additional characterization. “Some old widower!”
George didn’t fear any rival; he laughed out loud. “I guess he’s just some old widower!” he said, the person he was talking about seeming pretty pathetic to someone who was eighteen, without any extra details. “Some old widower!”
Lucy became serious at once. “Yes, he is a widower,” she said. “I ought to have told you before; he’s my father.”
Lucy got serious right away. “Yeah, he’s a widower,” she said. “I should have told you earlier; he’s my dad.”
George stopped laughing abruptly. “Well, that’s a horse on me. If I’d known he was your father, of course I wouldn’t have made fun of him. I’m sorry.”
George stopped laughing suddenly. “Well, that’s a surprise for me. If I’d known he was your dad, I definitely wouldn’t have teased him. I’m sorry.”
“Nobody could make fun of him,” she said quietly.
“Nobody could tease him,” she said quietly.
“Why couldn’t they?”
“Why not?”
“It wouldn’t make him funny: it would only make themselves silly.”
“It wouldn’t make him funny; it would just make them look silly.”
Upon this, George had a gleam of intelligence. “Well, I’m not going to make myself silly any more, then; I don’t want to take chances like that with you. But I thought he was the Sharon girls’ uncle. He came with them—”
Upon this, George had a spark of realization. “Well, I’m not going to act foolish anymore; I don’t want to risk anything like that with you. But I thought he was the uncle of the Sharon girls. He came with them—”
“Yes,” she said, “I’m always late to everything: I wouldn’t let them wait for me. We’re visiting the Sharons.”
“Yes,” she said, “I’m always late to everything: I wouldn’t make them wait for me. We’re visiting the Sharons.”
“About time I knew that! You forget my being so fresh about your father, will you? Of course he’s a distinguished looking man, in a way.”
“It's about time I knew that! You think I forget how new I am to your father, right? Of course, he looks distinguished in a way.”
Lucy was still serious. “In a way?’” she repeated. “You mean, not in your way, don’t you?”
Lucy was still serious. “In a way?” she repeated. “You mean, not in your way, right?”
George was perplexed. “How do you mean: not in my way?”
George was confused. “What do you mean: not in my way?”
“People pretty often say ‘in a way’ and ‘rather distinguished looking,’ or ‘rather’ so-and-so, or ‘rather’ anything, to show that they’re superior don’t they? In New York last month I overheard a climber sort of woman speaking of me as ‘little Miss Morgan,’ but she didn’t mean my height; she meant that she was important. Her husband spoke of a friend of mine as ‘little Mr. Pembroke’ and ‘little Mr. Pembroke’ is six-feet-three. This husband and wife were really so terribly unimportant that the only way they knew to pretend to be important was calling people ‘little’ Miss or Mister so-and-so. It’s a kind of snob slang, I think. Of course people don’t always say ‘rather’ or ‘in a way’ to be superior.”
"People often say 'in a way' and 'kind of distinguished looking,' or 'kind of' this or that, to show that they're superior, right? Last month in New York, I heard a climber-type woman refer to me as 'little Miss Morgan,' but she wasn't talking about my height; she meant that she was important. Her husband called a friend of mine 'little Mr. Pembroke,' and 'little Mr. Pembroke' is six feet three. This husband and wife were so completely unimportant that the only way they knew to act like they were important was by calling people 'little' Miss or Mister so-and-so. It’s a kind of snob slang, I think. Of course, people don’t always say 'kind of' or 'in a way' to sound superior."
“I should say not! I use both of ’em a great deal myself,” said George. “One thing I don’t see though: What’s the use of a man being six-feet-three? Men that size can’t handle themselves as well as a man about five-feet-eleven and a half can. Those long, gangling men, they’re nearly always too kind of wormy to be any good in athletics, and they’re so awkward they keep falling over chairs or—”
“I definitely don’t agree! I use both of them a lot myself,” said George. “One thing I don’t get, though: What’s the point of a man being six feet three? Guys that tall can’t manage themselves as well as a guy who’s around five feet eleven and a half. Those tall, skinny guys are usually too weak to be any good at sports, and they're so clumsy they keep falling over chairs or—”
“Mr. Pembroke is in the army,” said Lucy primly. “He’s extraordinarily graceful.”
“Mr. Pembroke is in the army,” Lucy said with a hint of formality. “He’s incredibly graceful.”
“In the army? Oh, I suppose he’s some old friend of your father’s.”
“In the army? Oh, I guess he’s some old friend of your dad’s.”
“They got on very well,” she said, “after I introduced them.”
“They really hit it off,” she said, “after I introduced them.”
George was a straightforward soul, at least. “See here!” he said. “Are you engaged to anybody?”
George was a straightforward guy, at least. “Listen up!” he said. “Are you seeing anyone?”
“No.”
“No.”
Not wholly mollified, he shrugged his shoulders. “You seem to know a good many people! Do you live in New York?”
Not completely satisfied, he shrugged his shoulders. “You seem to know a lot of people! Do you live in New York?”
“No. We don’t live anywhere.”
“No. We don’t have a home.”
“What you mean: you don’t live anywhere?”
“What do you mean: you don’t live anywhere?”
“We’ve lived all over,” she answered. “Papa used to live here in this town, but that was before I was born.”
“We’ve lived everywhere,” she replied. “Dad used to live in this town, but that was before I was born.”
“What do you keep moving around so for? Is he a promoter?”
“What are you constantly moving around for? Is he a promoter?”
“No. He’s an inventor.”
“No. He’s an innovator.”
“What’s he invented?”
“What has he invented?”
“Just lately,” said Lucy, “he’s been working on a new kind of horseless carriage.”
“Just recently,” said Lucy, “he’s been working on a new type of car.”
“Well, I’m sorry for him,” George said, in no unkindly spirit. “Those things are never going to amount to anything. People aren’t going to spend their lives lying on their backs in the road and letting grease drip in their faces. Horseless carriages are pretty much a failure, and your father better not waste his time on ’em.”
"Well, I feel sorry for him," George said, not unkindly. "Those things are never going to lead to anything. People aren’t going to spend their lives lying in the road and letting grease drip on their faces. Horseless carriages are pretty much a flop, and your dad better not waste his time on them."
“Papa’d be so grateful,” she returned, “if he could have your advice.”
“Dad would really appreciate it,” she replied, “if he could get your advice.”
Instantly George’s face became flushed. “I don’t know that I’ve done anything to be insulted for!” he said. “I don’t see that what I said was particularly fresh.”
Instantly, George’s face turned red. “I don’t think I’ve done anything to deserve an insult!” he said. “I don’t think what I said was particularly original.”
“No, indeed!”
“No way!”
“Then what do you—”
“Then what do you want—”
She laughed gaily. “I don’t! And I don’t mind your being such a lofty person at all. I think it’s ever so interesting—but papa’s a great man!”
She laughed happily. “I don’t! And I don’t mind you being such a high-and-mighty person at all. I think it’s really interesting—but dad’s a great man!”
“Is he?” George decided to be good-natured “Well, let us hope so. I hope so, I’m sure.”
“Is he?” George chose to stay cheerful. “Well, let’s hope so. I hope so, for sure.”
Looking at him keenly, she saw that the magnificent youth was incredibly sincere in this bit of graciousness. He spoke as a tolerant, elderly statesman might speak of a promising young politician; and with her eyes still upon him, Lucy shook her head in gentle wonder. “I’m just beginning to understand,” she said.
Looking at him closely, she noticed that the stunning young man was genuinely sincere in his kindness. He spoke like a wise, older politician would about an up-and-coming young leader; and with her eyes still on him, Lucy shook her head in gentle amazement. “I’m just starting to understand,” she said.
“Understand what?”
"Understand what exactly?"
“What it means to be a real Amberson in this town. Papa told me something about it before we came, but I see he didn’t say half enough!”
“What it means to be a true Amberson in this town. Dad told me something about it before we arrived, but I can see he didn’t explain nearly enough!”
George superbly took this all for tribute. “Did your father say he knew the family before he left here?”
George took all of this as a compliment. “Did your dad say he knew the family before he left?”
“Yes. I believe he was particularly a friend of your Uncle George; and he didn’t say so, but I imagine he must have known your mother very well, too. He wasn’t an inventor then; he was a young lawyer. The town was smaller in those days, and I believe he was quite well known.”
“Yes. I think he was especially a friend of your Uncle George; and he didn’t mention it, but I bet he must have known your mother pretty well, too. He wasn’t an inventor back then; he was a young lawyer. The town was smaller in those days, and I believe he was fairly well known.”
“I dare say. I’ve no doubt the family are all very glad to see him back, especially if they used to have him at the house a good deal, as he told you.”
“I bet the family is really happy to see him back, especially if they used to have him over a lot, like he mentioned to you.”
“I don’t think he meant to boast of it,” she said: “He spoke of it quite calmly.”
“I don’t think he meant to brag about it,” she said. “He talked about it pretty calmly.”
George stared at her for a moment in perplexity, then perceiving that her intention was satirical, “Girls really ought to go to a man’s college,” he said—“just a month or two, anyhow; It’d take some of the freshness out of ’em!”
George stared at her for a moment, confused, then realizing that she was being sarcastic, “Girls really should attend a men’s college,” he said—“just for a month or two, anyway; It’d take some of the innocence out of them!”
“I can’t believe it,” she retorted, as her partner for the next dance arrived. “It would only make them a little politer on the surface—they’d be really just as awful as ever, after you got to know them a few minutes.”
“I can’t believe it,” she shot back as her partner for the next dance showed up. “It would just make them a bit nicer on the surface—they’d be just as terrible as ever once you got to know them for a few minutes.”
“What do you mean: ‘after you got to know them a—’”
“What do you mean: ‘after you got to know them a—’”
She was departing to the dance. “Janie and Mary Sharon told me all about what sort of a little boy you were,” she said, over her shoulder. “You must think it out!” She took wing away on the breeze of the waltz, and George, having stared gloomily after her for a few moments, postponed filling an engagement, and strolled round the fluctuating outskirts of the dance to where his uncle, George Amberson, stood smilingly watching, under one of the rose-vine arches at the entrance to the room.
She was heading to the dance. “Janie and Mary Sharon told me all about what kind of a little boy you were,” she said over her shoulder. “You need to figure it out!” She floated away on the melody of the waltz, and George, after staring gloomily after her for a few moments, decided to delay his plans and walked around the shifting edges of the dance to where his uncle, George Amberson, was watching with a smile under one of the rose-vine arches at the entrance to the room.
“Hello, young namesake,” said the uncle. “Why lingers the laggard heel of the dancer? Haven’t you got a partner?”
“Hey there, young namesake,” said the uncle. “Why is the slow dancer holding back? Don’t you have a partner?”
“She’s sitting around waiting for me somewhere,” said George. “See here: Who is this fellow Morgan that Aunt Fanny Minafer was dancing with a while?”
“She’s sitting around waiting for me somewhere,” George said. “Look: Who is this guy Morgan that Aunt Fanny Minafer was dancing with for a bit?”
Amberson laughed. “He’s a man with a pretty daughter, Georgie. Meseemed you’ve been spending the evening noticing something of that sort—or do I err?”
Amberson laughed. “He’s a guy with a gorgeous daughter, Georgie. It seems like you’ve been spending the evening noticing something like that—or am I wrong?”
“Never mind! What sort is he?”
“Never mind! What kind of person is he?”
“I think we’ll have to give him a character, Georgie. He’s an old friend; used to practice law here—perhaps he had more debts than cases, but he paid ’em all up before he left town. Your question is purely mercenary, I take it: you want to know his true worth before proceeding further with the daughter. I cannot inform you, though I notice signs of considerable prosperity in that becoming dress of hers. However, you never can tell, it is an age when every sacrifice is made for the young, and how your own poor mother managed to provide those genuine pearl studs for you out of her allowance from father, I can’t—”
“I think we need to give him a character, Georgie. He's an old friend; used to practice law here—maybe he had more debts than cases, but he paid everything off before he left town. Your question is purely about money, I assume: you want to know his real value before moving further with the daughter. I can’t tell you, though I do notice signs of considerable wealth in that nice dress of hers. Still, you never know; these days, every sacrifice is made for the young, and I can’t imagine how your poor mother managed to get those real pearl studs for you out of her allowance from your dad.”
“Oh, dry up!” said the nephew. “I understand this Morgan—”
“Oh, come on!” said the nephew. “I get this Morgan—”
“Mr. Eugene Morgan,” his uncle suggested. “Politeness requires that the young should—”
“Mr. Eugene Morgan,” his uncle suggested. “It’s polite for young people to—”
“I guess the ‘young’ didn’t know much about politeness in your day,” George interrupted. “I understand that Mr. Eugene Morgan used to be a great friend of the family.”
“I guess the ‘young’ didn’t know much about politeness back in your day,” George interrupted. “I understand that Mr. Eugene Morgan was a great friend of the family.”
“Oh, the Minafers?” the uncle inquired, with apparent innocence. “No, I seem to recall that he and your father were not—”
“Oh, the Minafers?” the uncle asked, sounding innocent. “No, I think I remember that he and your father weren’t—”
“I mean the Ambersons,” George said impatiently. “I understand he was a good deal around the house here.”
“I mean the Ambersons,” George said impatiently. “I know he spent a lot of time here at the house.”
“What is your objection to that, George?”
“What’s your problem with that, George?”
“What do you mean: my objection?”
“What do you mean: my objection?”
“You seemed to speak with a certain crossness.”
“You seemed to speak with a bit of annoyance.”
“Well,” said George, “I meant he seems to feel awfully at home here. The way he was dancing with Aunt Fanny—”
“Well,” said George, “I mean he really seems to feel right at home here. The way he was dancing with Aunt Fanny—”
Amberson laughed. “I’m afraid your Aunt Fanny’s heart was stirred by ancient recollections, Georgie.”
Amberson laughed. “I’m afraid your Aunt Fanny was reminded of old memories, Georgie.”
“You mean she used to be silly about him?”
“You mean she used to be crazy about him?”
“She wasn’t considered singular,” said the uncle “He was—he was popular. Could you bear a question?”
“She wasn’t seen as unique,” the uncle said. “He was—he was popular. Can I ask you a question?”
“What do you mean: could I bear—”
“What do you mean: could I handle—”
“I only wanted to ask: Do you take this same passionate interest in the parents of every girl you dance with? Perhaps it’s a new fashion we old bachelors ought to take up. Is it the thing this year to—”
"I just wanted to ask: Do you have this same passionate interest in the parents of every girl you dance with? Maybe it’s a trend that we old bachelors should adopt. Is it the thing to do this year to—"
“Oh, go on!” said George, moving away. “I only wanted to know—” He left the sentence unfinished, and crossed the room to where a girl sat waiting for his nobility to find time to fulfil his contract with her for this dance.
“Oh, come on!” said George, stepping back. “I just wanted to know—” He left the sentence hanging and walked across the room to where a girl sat, waiting for him to find time to honor his promise to dance with her.
“Pardon f’ keep’ wait,” he muttered, as she rose brightly to meet him; and she seemed pleased that he came at all—but George was used to girls’ looking radiant when he danced with them, and she had little effect upon him. He danced with her perfunctorily, thinking the while of Mr. Eugene Morgan and his daughter. Strangely enough, his thoughts dwelt more upon the father than the daughter, though George could not possibly have given a reason—even to himself—for this disturbing preponderance.
“Sorry to keep you waiting,” he murmured as she happily got up to greet him; she seemed glad he showed up at all—but George was used to girls lighting up when he danced with them, and she didn't have much of an impact on him. He danced with her absentmindedly, his thoughts occupied with Mr. Eugene Morgan and his daughter. Oddly enough, he considered the father more than the daughter, even though George couldn't explain—not even to himself—why this unsettling focus was the case.
By a coincidence, though not an odd one, the thoughts and conversation of Mr. Eugene Morgan at this very time were concerned with George Amberson Minafer, rather casually, it is true. Mr. Morgan had retired to a room set apart for smoking, on the second floor, and had found a grizzled gentleman lounging in solitary possession.
By a coincidence, although not an unusual one, Mr. Eugene Morgan’s thoughts and conversation at that moment were focused on George Amberson Minafer, albeit rather casually. Mr. Morgan had gone to a room designated for smoking on the second floor and found an older man with gray hair lounging there alone.
“‘Gene Morgan!” this person exclaimed, rising with great heartiness. “I’d heard you were in town—I don’t believe you know me!”
“‘Gene Morgan!” this person said, getting up with a lot of enthusiasm. “I heard you were in town—I don’t think you remember me!”
“Yes, I do, Fred Kinney!” Mr. Morgan returned with equal friendliness. “Your real face—the one I used to know—it’s just underneath the one you’re masquerading in to-night. You ought to have changed it more if you wanted a disguise.”
“Yes, I do, Fred Kinney!” Mr. Morgan replied with the same warmth. “Your true face—the one I used to know—is just beneath the one you’re hiding behind tonight. You should have made it less recognizable if you wanted a disguise.”
“Twenty years!” said Mr. Kinney. “It makes some difference in faces, but more in behaviour!”
“Twenty years!” said Mr. Kinney. “It changes some faces, but it changes behavior even more!”
“It does so!” his friend agreed with explosive emphasis. “My own behaviour began to be different about that long ago—quite suddenly.”
“It really does!” his friend agreed with intense emphasis. “My own behavior started to change a long time ago—pretty suddenly.”
“I remember,” said Mr. Kinney sympathetically. “Well, life’s odd enough as we look back.”
“I remember,” Mr. Kinney said with understanding. “Well, life is pretty strange when we reflect on it.”
“Probably it’s going to be odder still—if we could look forward.”
“It's likely to be even stranger—if we could look ahead.”
“Probably.”
"Maybe."
They sat and smoked.
They sat and vaped.
“However,” Mr. Morgan remarked presently, “I still dance like an Indian. Don’t you?”
“However,” Mr. Morgan said after a moment, “I still dance like an Indian. Don’t you?”
“No. I leave that to my boy Fred. He does the dancing for the family.”
“No. I’ll leave that to my son Fred. He’s the one who does the dancing for the family.”
“I suppose he’s upstairs hard at it?”
“I guess he’s up there working really hard?”
“No, he’s not here.” Mr. Kinney glanced toward the open door and lowered his voice. “He wouldn’t come. It seems that a couple of years or so ago he had a row with young Georgie Minafer. Fred was president of a literary club they had, and he said this young Georgie got himself elected instead, in an overbearing sort of way. Fred’s red-headed, you know—I suppose you remember his mother? You were at the wedding—”
“No, he’s not here.” Mr. Kinney glanced toward the open door and lowered his voice. “He wouldn’t come. A couple of years ago, he had a fight with young Georgie Minafer. Fred was president of the literary club they had, and he said that young Georgie got himself elected instead, in a really pushy way. Fred’s a redhead, you know—I assume you remember his mom? You were at the wedding—”
“I remember the wedding,” said Mr. Morgan. “And I remember your bachelor dinner—most of it, that is.”
“I remember the wedding,” Mr. Morgan said. “And I remember your bachelor party—well, most of it, anyway.”
“Well, my boy Fred’s as red-headed now,” Mr. Kinney went on, “as his mother was then, and he’s very bitter about his row with Georgie Minafer. He says he’d rather burn his foot off than set it inside any Amberson house or any place else where young Georgie is. Fact is, the boy seemed to have so much feeling over it I had my doubts about coming myself, but my wife said it was all nonsense; we mustn’t humour Fred in a grudge over such a little thing, and while she despised that Georgie Minafer, herself, as much as any one else did, she wasn’t going to miss a big Amberson show just on account of a boys’ rumpus, and so on and so on; and so we came.”
“Well, my boy Fred's just as red-headed now,” Mr. Kinney continued, “as his mother was back then, and he's really upset about his fight with Georgie Minafer. He says he’d rather cut off his foot than step inside any Amberson house or anywhere else that Georgie is. The truth is, Fred seemed so emotional about it that I was unsure about coming myself, but my wife said it was all ridiculous; we shouldn’t encourage Fred to hold a grudge over something so trivial, and even though she hated that Georgie Minafer as much as anyone else did, she wasn’t going to skip a big Amberson event just because of some boys’ fuss, and so on and so forth; so here we are.”
“Do people dislike young Minafer generally?”
“Do people generally dislike young Minafer?”
“I don’t know about ‘generally.’ I guess he gets plenty of toadying; but there’s certainly a lot of people that are glad to express their opinions about him.”
“I don’t know about ‘generally.’ I guess he has a lot of people flattering him; but there are definitely plenty of people who are happy to share their opinions about him.”
“What’s the matter with him?”
"What's wrong with him?"
“Too much Amberson, I suppose, for one thing. And for another, his mother just fell down and worshipped him from the day he was born. That’s what beats me! I don’t have to tell you what Isabel Amberson is, Eugene Morgan. She’s got a touch of the Amberson high stuff about her, but you can’t get anybody that ever knew her to deny that she’s just about the finest woman in the world.”
“Too much Amberson, I guess, for one thing. And for another, his mother just fell down and adored him from the moment he was born. That’s what confuses me! I don’t have to explain who Isabel Amberson is, Eugene Morgan. She has a bit of that Amberson flair, but you won’t find anyone who ever knew her that would deny she’s pretty much the best woman in the world.”
“No,” said Eugene Morgan. “You can’t get anybody to deny that.”
“No,” said Eugene Morgan. “You can’t find anyone to argue with that.”
“Then I can’t see how she doesn’t see the truth about that boy. He thinks he’s a little tin god on wheels—and honestly, it makes some people weak and sick just to think about him! Yet that high-spirited, intelligent woman, Isabel Amberson, actually sits and worships him! You can hear it in her voice when she speaks to him or speaks of him. You can see it in her eyes when she looks at him. My Lord! What does she see when she looks at him?”
“Then I can’t understand how she doesn’t see the truth about that guy. He thinks he’s some sort of little god on wheels—and honestly, it makes some people feel weak and sick just thinking about him! Yet that lively, smart woman, Isabel Amberson, actually sits there and worships him! You can hear it in her voice when she talks to him or about him. You can see it in her eyes when she looks at him. My goodness! What does she see when she looks at him?”
Morgan’s odd expression of genial apprehension deepened whimsically, though it denoted no actual apprehension whatever, and cleared away from his face altogether when he smiled; he became surprisingly winning and persuasive when he smiled. He smiled now, after a moment, at this question of his old friend. “She sees something that we don’t see,” he said.
Morgan's strange look of friendly unease deepened in a quirky way, even though it didn't show any real worry at all, and completely disappeared when he smiled; he became unexpectedly charming and convincing when he smiled. He smiled now, after a moment, at this question from his old friend. “She sees something that we don’t see,” he said.
“What does she see?”
"What is she seeing?"
“An angel.”
“An angel.”
Kinney laughed aloud. “Well, if she sees an angel when she looks at Georgie Minafer, she’s a funnier woman than I thought she was!”
Kinney laughed out loud. “Well, if she sees an angel when she looks at Georgie Minafer, she’s a funnier woman than I realized!”
“Perhaps she is,” said Morgan. “But that’s what she sees.”
“Maybe she is,” Morgan said. “But that’s how she sees it.”
“My Lord! It’s easy to see you’ve only known him an hour or so. In that time have you looked at Georgie and seen an angel?”
“My Lord! It’s clear you’ve only known him for about an hour. In that time, have you looked at Georgie and seen an angel?”
“No. All I saw was a remarkably good-looking fool-boy with the pride of Satan and a set of nice new drawing-room manners that he probably couldn’t use more than half an hour at a time without busting.”
“No. All I saw was a ridiculously good-looking idiot with the pride of the devil and a set of nice new polite manners that he probably couldn’t keep up for more than half an hour without breaking.”
“Then what—”
“Then what now—”
“Mothers are right,” said Morgan. “Do you think this young George is the same sort of creature when he’s with his mother that he is when he’s bulldozing your boy Fred? Mothers see the angel in us because the angel is there. If it’s shown to the mother, the son has got an angel to show, hasn’t he? When a son cuts somebody’s throat the mother only sees it’s possible for a misguided angel to act like a devil—and she’s entirely right about that!”
“Moms are right,” said Morgan. “Do you think this young George is the same kind of person when he’s with his mom as he is when he’s pushing your boy Fred around? Moms see the angel in us because the angel is there. If it’s shown to the mom, the son has an angel to show, right? When a son hurts someone, the mom only sees that it’s possible for a misguided angel to act like a devil—and she’s completely right about that!”
Kinney laughed, and put his hand on his friend’s shoulder. “I remember what a fellow you always were to argue,” he said. “You mean Georgie Minafer is as much of an angel as any murderer is, and that Georgie’s mother is always right.”
Kinney laughed and placed his hand on his friend's shoulder. "I remember how much you loved to argue," he said. "You think Georgie Minafer is just as innocent as any murderer, and that Georgie's mom is always correct."
“I’m afraid she always has been,” Morgan said lightly.
“I’m afraid she always has been,” Morgan said casually.
The friendly hand remained upon his shoulder. “She was wrong once, old fellow. At least, so it seemed to me.”
The friendly hand stayed on his shoulder. “She was wrong once, my friend. At least, that’s how it looked to me.”
“No,” said Morgan, a little awkwardly. “No—”
“No,” said Morgan, a bit awkwardly. “No—”
Kinney relieved the slight embarrassment that had come upon both of them: he laughed again. “Wait till you know young Georgie a little better,” he said. “Something tells me you’re going to change your mind about his having an angel to show, if you see anything of him!”
Kinney eased the slight embarrassment that had settled over both of them: he laughed again. “Just wait until you get to know young Georgie a bit better,” he said. “I have a feeling you’re going to rethink your opinion about him having an angel to show, if you see more of him!”
“You mean beauty’s in the eye of the beholder, and the angel is all in the eye of the mother. If you were a painter, Fred, you’d paint mothers with angels’ eyes holding imps in their laps. Me, I’ll stick to the Old Masters and the cherubs.”
“You mean beauty is in the eye of the beholder, and the angel is totally in the eye of the mother. If you were a painter, Fred, you’d paint mothers with angels’ eyes holding little imps in their laps. As for me, I’ll stick with the Old Masters and the cherubs.”
Mr. Kinney looked at him musingly. “Somebody’s eyes must have been pretty angelic,” he said, “if they’ve been persuading you that Georgie Minafer is a cherub!”
Mr. Kinney gazed at him thoughtfully. “Someone must have had really angelic eyes,” he said, “to convince you that Georgie Minafer is a cherub!”
“They are,” said Morgan heartily. “They’re more angelic than ever.” And as a new flourish of music sounded overhead he threw away his cigarette, and jumped up briskly. “Good-bye, I’ve got this dance with her.”
“They are,” said Morgan enthusiastically. “They’re more angelic than ever.” And as a new burst of music played overhead, he tossed aside his cigarette and jumped up energetically. “Goodbye, I’ve got this dance with her.”
“With whom?”
"With who?"
“With Isabel!”
“With Isabel!”
The grizzled Mr. Kinney affected to rub his eyes. “It startles me, your jumping up like that to go and dance with Isabel Amberson! Twenty years seem to have passed—but have they? Tell me, have you danced with poor old Fanny, too, this evening?”
The gray-haired Mr. Kinney pretended to rub his eyes. “You jumping up like that to dance with Isabel Amberson really surprises me! It feels like twenty years have gone by—but have they? Tell me, have you danced with poor old Fanny this evening as well?”
“Twice!”
“Two times!”
“My Lord!” Kinney groaned, half in earnest. “Old times starting all over again! My Lord!”
“My Lord!” Kinney groaned, half serious. “It’s like the old times are happening all over again! My Lord!”
“Old times?” Morgan laughed gaily from the doorway. “Not a bit! There aren’t any old times. When times are gone they’re not old, they’re dead! There aren’t any times but new times!”
“Old times?” Morgan laughed cheerfully from the doorway. “Not at all! There aren’t any old times. When times are gone, they’re not old, they’re gone for good! There aren’t any times but new times!”
And he vanished in such a manner that he seemed already to have begun dancing.
And he disappeared in a way that made it look like he had already started dancing.
Chapter VII
The appearance of Miss Lucy Morgan the next day, as she sat in George’s fast cutter, proved so charming that her escort was stricken to soft words instantly, and failed to control a poetic impulse. Her rich little hat was trimmed with black fur; her hair was almost as dark as the fur; a great boa of black fur was about her shoulders; her hands were vanished into a black muff; and George’s laprobe was black. “You look like—” he said. “Your face looks like—it looks like a snowflake on a lump of coal. I mean a—a snowflake that would be a rose-leaf, too!”
The next day, when Miss Lucy Morgan showed up sitting in George’s fast cutter, she looked so charming that her escort was instantly struck speechless and couldn’t hold back a poetic impulse. Her stylish little hat was trimmed with black fur; her hair was almost as dark as the fur; a large boa of black fur draped around her shoulders; her hands disappeared into a black muff; and George’s lap robe was black. “You look like—” he said. “Your face looks like—it looks like a snowflake on a lump of coal. I mean a—a snowflake that could also be a rose petal!”
“Perhaps you’d better look at the reins,” she returned. “We almost upset just then.”
“Maybe you should check the reins,” she replied. “We nearly tipped over just now.”
George declined to heed this advice. “Because there’s too much pink in your cheeks for a snowflake,” he continued. “What’s that fairy story about snow-white and rose-red—”
George chose not to follow this advice. “Because there’s too much pink in your cheeks for a snowflake,” he went on. “What’s that fairy tale about snow white and rose red—”
“We’re going pretty fast, Mr. Minafer!”
“We're going really fast, Mr. Minafer!”
“Well, you see, I’m only here for two weeks.”
“Well, you see, I’m only here for two weeks.”
“I mean the sleigh!” she explained. “We’re not the only people on the street, you know.”
“I mean the sleigh!” she explained. “We’re not the only ones on the street, you know.”
“Oh, they’ll keep out of the way.”
“Oh, they’ll stay out of the way.”
“That’s very patrician charioteering, but it seems to me a horse like this needs guidance. I’m sure he’s going almost twenty miles an hour.”
"That’s some top-notch charioteering, but it looks to me like a horse like this needs some direction. I bet he's going nearly twenty miles an hour."
“That’s nothing,” said George; but he consented to look forward again. “He can trot under three minutes, all right.” He laughed. “I suppose your father thinks he can build a horseless carriage to go that fast!”
"That's nothing," George said, but he agreed to look ahead again. "He can definitely trot in under three minutes." He laughed. "I guess your dad thinks he can create a car that goes that fast!"
“They go that fast already, sometimes.”
“They already go that fast, sometimes.”
“Yes,” said George; “they do—for about a hundred feet! Then they give a yell and burn up.”
“Yes,” said George; “they do—for about a hundred feet! Then they scream and burn out.”
Evidently she decided not to defend her father’s faith in horseless carriages, for she laughed, and said nothing. The cold air was polka-dotted with snowflakes, and trembled to the loud, continuous jingling of sleighbells. Boys and girls, all aglow and panting jets of vapour, darted at the passing sleighs to ride on the runners, or sought to rope their sleds to any vehicle whatever, but the fleetest no more than just touched the flying cutter, though a hundred soggy mittens grasped for it, then reeled and whirled till sometimes the wearers of those daring mittens plunged flat in the snow and lay a-sprawl, reflecting. For this was the holiday time, and all the boys and girls in town were out, most of them on National Avenue.
Clearly, she chose not to support her father's belief in cars without horses, as she just laughed and said nothing. The cold air was filled with snowflakes and vibrated with the loud, continuous jingling of sleigh bells. Boys and girls, all glowing and puffing out clouds of breath, rushed at the passing sleighs to ride on the runners or tried to tie their sleds to any vehicle they could find. However, the fastest ones barely touched the speedy cutter, even though a hundred damp mittens reached out for it. Then they stumbled and spun around until sometimes the kids wearing those daring mittens fell flat in the snow and lay sprawled out, thinking. This was the holiday season, and all the boys and girls in town were out, most of them on National Avenue.
But there came panting and chugging up that flat thoroughfare a thing which some day was to spoil all their sleigh-time merriment—save for the rashest and most disobedient. It was vaguely like a topless surry, but cumbrous with unwholesome excrescences fore and aft, while underneath were spinning leather belts and something that whirred and howled and seemed to stagger. The ride-stealers made no attempt to fasten their sleds to a contrivance so nonsensical and yet so fearsome. Instead, they gave over their sport and concentrated all their energies in their lungs, so that up and down the street the one cry shrilled increasingly: “Git a hoss! Git a hoss! Git a hoss! Mister, why don’t you git a hoss?” But the mahout in charge, sitting solitary on the front seat, was unconcerned—he laughed, and now and then ducked a snowball without losing any of his good-nature. It was Mr. Eugene Morgan who exhibited so cheerful a countenance between the forward visor of a deer-stalker cap and the collar of a fuzzy gray ulster. “Git a hoss!” the children shrieked, and gruffer voices joined them. “Git a hoss! Git a hoss! Git a hoss!”
But there came panting and chugging up that flat road something that would eventually ruin all their sleigh-time fun—except for the boldest and most rebellious. It looked a bit like a carriage without a top, but it was bulky with strange attachments at the front and back, while underneath were spinning leather belts and something that whirred and howled and seemed to wobble. The riders made no effort to attach their sleds to such a bizarre and intimidating machine. Instead, they stopped their games and focused all their energy on shouting, so that up and down the street, the cry grew louder: “Get a horse! Get a horse! Get a horse! Mister, why don’t you get a horse?” But the driver sitting alone on the front seat didn’t care—he laughed, and every now and then dodged a snowball, maintaining his good humor. It was Mr. Eugene Morgan who wore such a cheerful expression between the front brim of a deer-stalker cap and the collar of a fuzzy gray coat. “Get a horse!” the children yelled, and rougher voices joined in. “Get a horse! Get a horse! Get a horse!”
George Minafer was correct thus far: the twelve miles an hour of such a machine would never over-take George’s trotter. The cutter was already scurrying between the stone pillars at the entrance to Amberson Addition.
George Minafer was right so far: the twelve miles an hour of that machine would never catch up to George’s trotter. The cutter was already rushing between the stone pillars at the entrance to Amberson Addition.
“That’s my grandfather’s,” said George, nodding toward the Amberson Mansion.
“That’s my grandfather’s,” George said, nodding toward the Amberson Mansion.
“I ought to know that!” Lucy exclaimed. “We stayed there late enough last night: papa and I were almost the last to go. He and your mother and Miss Fanny Minafer got the musicians to play another waltz when everybody else had gone downstairs and the fiddles were being put away in their cases. Papa danced part of it with Miss Minafer and the rest with your mother. Miss Minafer’s your aunt, isn’t she?”
“I should know that!” Lucy exclaimed. “We stayed there late enough last night: Dad and I were almost the last to leave. He, your mom, and Miss Fanny Minafer got the musicians to play another waltz when everyone else had gone downstairs and the fiddles were being packed away. Dad danced part of it with Miss Minafer and the rest with your mom. Miss Minafer is your aunt, right?”
“Yes; she lives with us. I tease her a good deal.”
"Yeah, she lives with us. I joke around with her a lot."
“What about?”
"What’s up?"
“Oh, anything handy—whatever’s easy to tease an old maid about.”
“Oh, anything convenient—whatever’s easy to joke about with an old maid.”
“Doesn’t she mind?”
"Doesn't she care?"
“She usually has sort of a grouch on me,” laughed George. “Nothing much. That’s our house just beyond grandfather’s.” He waved a sealskin gauntlet to indicate the house Major Amberson had built for Isabel as a wedding gift. “It’s almost the same as grandfather’s, only not as large and hasn’t got a regular ballroom. We gave the dance, last night, at grandfather’s on account of the ballroom, and because I’m the only grandchild, you know. Of course, some day that’ll be my house, though I expect my mother will most likely go on living where she does now, with father and Aunt Fanny. I suppose I’ll probably build a country house, too—somewhere East, I guess.” He stopped speaking, and frowned as they passed a closed carriage and pair. The body of this comfortable vehicle sagged slightly to one side; the paint was old and seamed with hundreds of minute cracks like little rivers on a black map; the coachman, a fat and elderly darky, seemed to drowse upon the box; but the open window afforded the occupants of the cutter a glimpse of a tired, fine old face, a silk hat, a pearl tie, and an astrachan collar, evidently out to take the air.
“She usually has a bit of a grudge against me,” George laughed. “Not much to it. That’s our house just past grandfather’s.” He waved a sealskin glove to point out the house Major Amberson had built for Isabel as a wedding gift. “It’s almost identical to grandfather’s, just smaller and doesn’t have a proper ballroom. We had the dance last night at grandfather’s because of the ballroom, and since I’m the only grandchild, you know. Of course, someday that’ll be my house, though I expect my mom will probably stay where she is now, with dad and Aunt Fanny. I guess I’ll probably build a country house too—somewhere in the East, I guess.” He stopped talking and frowned as they passed a closed carriage and pair. The body of this cozy vehicle leaned slightly to one side; the paint was old and cracked all over like little rivers on a black map; the coachman, a plump and elderly Black man, looked like he was dozing on the box; but the open window gave the people in the cutter a glimpse of a weary, distinguished face, a silk hat, a pearl tie, and an astrakhan collar, clearly out for some fresh air.
“There’s your grandfather now,” said Lucy. “Isn’t it?”
"Look, there's your grandpa now," Lucy said. "Isn't that right?"
George’s frown was not relaxed. “Yes, it is; and he ought to give that rat-trap away and sell those old horses. They’re a disgrace, all shaggy—not even clipped. I suppose he doesn’t notice it—people get awful funny when they get old; they seem to lose their self-respect, sort of.”
George's frown was still there. “Yeah, it is; and he should just give that rundown place away and sell those old horses. They look terrible, all scruffy—not even groomed. I guess he doesn't see it—people get really strange when they get old; they seem to lose their self-respect, you know.”
“He seemed a real Brummell to me,” she said.
“He seemed like a real Brummell to me,” she said.
“Oh, he keeps up about what he wears, well enough, but—well, look at that!” He pointed to a statue of Minerva, one of the cast-iron sculptures Major Amberson had set up in opening the Addition years before. Minerva was intact, but a blackish streak descended unpleasantly from her forehead to the point of her straight nose, and a few other streaks were sketched in a repellent dinge upon the folds of her drapery.
“Oh, he pays attention to what he wears, well enough, but—well, look at that!” He pointed to a statue of Minerva, one of the cast-iron sculptures Major Amberson had installed when he opened the Addition years ago. Minerva was in good shape, but a blackish streak unpleasantly ran down from her forehead to the tip of her straight nose, and a few other streaks were marked in a disgusting grime on the folds of her clothing.
“That must be from soot,” said Lucy. “There are so many houses around here.”
“That must be from soot,” Lucy said. “There are so many houses around here.”
“Anyhow, somebody ought to see that these statues are kept clean. My grandfather owns a good many of these houses, I guess, for renting. Of course, he sold most of the lots—there aren’t any vacant ones, and there used to be heaps of ’em when I was a boy. Another thing I don’t think he ought to allow; a good many of these people bought big lots and they built houses on ’em; then the price of the land kept getting higher, and they’d sell part of their yards and let the people that bought it build houses on it to live in, till they haven’t hardly any of ’em got big, open yards any more, and it’s getting all too much built up. The way it used to be, it was like a gentleman’s country estate, and that’s the way my grandfather ought to keep it. He lets these people take too many liberties: they do anything they want to.”
“Anyway, someone should make sure these statues are kept clean. My grandfather owns a lot of these houses, I guess, for renting. Of course, he sold most of the lots—there aren’t any vacant ones now, and there used to be tons of them when I was a kid. Another thing I don’t think he should allow is that a lot of these people bought big lots and built houses on them; then the price of the land kept going up, and they sold part of their yards to people who built houses on it to live in, until hardly any of them have big, open yards anymore, and it’s getting way too crowded. It used to look like a gentleman’s country estate, and that’s how my grandfather should keep it. He lets these people take too many liberties: they do whatever they want.”
“But how could he stop them?” Lucy asked, surely with reason. “If he sold them the land, it’s theirs, isn’t it?”
“But how could he stop them?” Lucy asked, understandably. “If he sold them the land, it’s theirs, right?”
George remained serene in the face of this apparently difficult question. “He ought to have all the trades-people boycott the families that sell part of their yards that way. All he’d have to do would be to tell the trades-people they wouldn’t get any more orders from the family if they didn’t do it.”
George stayed calm in response to this seemingly tough question. “He should get all the local tradespeople to stop doing business with the families that sell part of their yards like that. All he would need to do is let the tradespeople know they wouldn’t receive any more jobs from that family if they didn’t follow through.”
“From ‘the family’? What family?”
“From 'the family'? Which family?”
“Our family,” said George, unperturbed. “The Ambersons.”
“Our family,” George said, unfazed. “The Ambersons.”
“I see!” she murmured, and evidently she did see something that he did not, for, as she lifted her muff to her face, he asked:
“I see!” she murmured, and clearly she saw something that he didn’t, because as she lifted her muff to her face, he asked:
“What are you laughing at now?”
“What are you laughing at now?”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“You always seem to have some little secret of your own to get happy over!”
“You always seem to have some little secret that makes you happy!”
“Always!” she exclaimed. “What a big word when we only met last night!”
“Always!” she said. “What a strong word considering we just met last night!”
“That’s another case of it,” he said, with obvious sincerity. “One of the reasons I don’t like you—much!—is you’ve got that way of seeming quietly superior to everybody else.”
“That’s another example of it,” he said, with clear sincerity. “One of the reasons I don’t like you—very much!—is because you have this way of coming off as quietly better than everyone else.”
“I!” she cried. “I have?”
“I!” she exclaimed. “Do I have?”
“Oh, you think you keep it sort of confidential to yourself, but it’s plain enough! I don’t believe in that kind of thing.”
“Oh, you think you’re keeping it to yourself, but it’s obvious! I don’t buy into that kind of thing.”
“You don’t?”
"Really?"
“No,” said George emphatically. “Not with me! I think the world’s like this: there’s a few people that their birth and position, and so on, puts them at the top, and they ought to treat each other entirely as equals.” His voice betrayed a little emotion as he added, “I wouldn’t speak like this to everybody.”
“No,” George said firmly. “Not with me! I believe the world is like this: there are a few people whose birth and position, and so on, puts them at the top, and they should treat each other completely as equals.” His voice revealed a bit of emotion as he added, “I wouldn’t talk like this to just anyone.”
“You mean you’re confiding your deepest creed—or code, whatever it is—to me?”
"You mean you're sharing your deepest beliefs—or principles, whatever they are—with me?"
“Go on, make fun of it, then!” George said bitterly. “You do think you’re terribly clever! It makes me tired!”
“Go ahead, laugh at it then!” George said bitterly. “You really think you’re so smart! It just exhausts me!”
“Well, as you don’t like my seeming ‘quietly superior,’ after this I’ll be noisily superior,” she returned cheerfully. “We aim to please!”
“Well, since you don't like my so-called 'quietly superior' attitude, from now on I'll be confidently superior,” she replied cheerfully. “We aim to please!”
“I had a notion before I came for you today that we were going to quarrel,” he said.
"I had a feeling before I came to see you today that we were going to argue," he said.
“No, we won’t; it takes two!” She laughed and waved her muff toward a new house, not quite completed, standing in a field upon their right. They had passed beyond Amberson Addition, and were leaving the northern fringes of the town for the open country. “Isn’t that a beautiful house!” she exclaimed. “Papa and I call it our Beautiful House.”
“No, we won’t; it takes two!” She laughed and waved her muff toward a new house, still under construction, sitting in a field to their right. They had passed beyond Amberson Addition and were leaving the northern outskirts of the town for the open countryside. “Isn’t that a beautiful house!” she exclaimed. “Dad and I call it our Beautiful House.”
George was not pleased. “Does it belong to you?”
George was not happy. “Is it yours?”
“Of course not! Papa brought me out here the other day, driving in his machine, and we both loved it. It’s so spacious and dignified and plain.”
“Of course not! Dad brought me out here the other day, driving in his car, and we both loved it. It’s so roomy and impressive and simple.”
“Yes, it’s plain enough!” George grunted.
“Yes, it’s pretty clear!” George grunted.
“Yet it’s lovely; the gray-green roof and shutters give just enough colour, with the trees, for the long white walls. It seems to me the finest house I’ve seen in this part of the country.”
“Yet it’s beautiful; the gray-green roof and shutters add just the right amount of color, alongside the trees, to the long white walls. I think it’s the nicest house I’ve seen in this area.”
George was outraged by an enthusiasm so ignorant—not ten minutes ago they had passed the Amberson Mansion. “Is that a sample of your taste in architecture?” he asked.
George was furious about such a clueless enthusiasm—not even ten minutes ago they had passed the Amberson Mansion. “Is that what you call good taste in architecture?” he asked.
“Yes. Why?”
"Yes. What's up?"
“Because it strikes me you better go somewhere and study the subject a little!”
“Because it seems to me that you should go somewhere and learn about the topic a bit!”
Lucy looked puzzled. “What makes you have so much feeling about it? Have I offended you?”
Lucy looked confused. “What makes you feel so strongly about it? Did I upset you?”
“‘Offended’ nothing!” George returned brusquely. “Girls usually think they know it all as soon as they’ve learned to dance and dress and flirt a little. They never know anything about things like architecture, for instance. That house is about as bum a house as any house I ever saw!”
“‘Offended’ my foot!” George replied sharply. “Girls usually think they have all the answers as soon as they learn to dance, dress, and flirt a bit. They never know anything about real stuff like architecture, for example. That house is one of the worst I’ve ever seen!”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Why?” George repeated. “Did you ask me why?”
“Why?” George repeated. “Did you just ask me why?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Well, for one thing—” he paused—“for one thing—well, just look at it! I shouldn’t think you’d have to do any more than look at it if you’d ever given any attention to architecture.”
“Well, for one thing—” he paused—“for one thing—well, just look at it! I wouldn’t think you’d need to do anything more than look at it if you’ve ever paid any attention to architecture.”
“What is the matter with its architecture, Mr. Minafer?”
“What’s wrong with its architecture, Mr. Minafer?”
“Well, it’s this way,” said George. “It’s like this. Well, for instance, that house—well, it was built like a town house.” He spoke of it in the past tense, because they had now left it far behind them—a human habit of curious significance. “It was like a house meant for a street in the city. What kind of a house was that for people of any taste to build out here in the country?”
"Well, here's the thing," said George. "It's like this. For example, that house—it was built like a town house." He referred to it in the past tense because they had left it far behind them—a human habit that's kind of interesting. "It was like a house meant for a street in the city. What kind of house was that for people with any taste to build out here in the country?"
“But papa says it’s built that way on purpose. There are a lot of other houses being built in this direction, and papa says the city’s coming out this way; and in a year or two that house will be right in town.”
“But Dad says it’s designed that way on purpose. There are a lot of other houses being built in this direction, and Dad believes the city is expanding this way; in a year or two, that house will be right in the middle of town.”
“It was a bum house, anyhow,” said George crossly. “I don’t even know the people that are building it. They say a lot of riffraff come to town every year nowadays and there’s other riffraff that have always lived here, and have made a little money, and act as if they owned the place. Uncle Sydney was talking about it yesterday: he says he and some of his friends are organizing a country club, and already some of these riffraff are worming into it—people he never heard of at all! Anyhow, I guess it’s pretty clear you don’t know a great deal about architecture.”
“It’s a terrible house, anyway,” George said irritably. “I don’t even know who’s building it. People say a lot of lowlifes come to town every year now, and there are others who have always lived here, made a little money, and act like they own the place. Uncle Sydney was talking about it yesterday: he says he and some of his friends are starting a country club, and already some of these lowlifes are trying to get in—people he’s never even heard of! Anyway, I guess it’s pretty obvious you don’t know much about architecture.”
She demonstrated the completeness of her amiability by laughing. “I’ll know something about the North Pole before long,” she said, “if we keep going much farther in this direction!”
She showed her friendly nature by laughing. “I’ll know something about the North Pole pretty soon,” she said, “if we keep going much farther this way!”
At this he was remorseful. “All right, we’ll turn, and drive south awhile till you get warmed up again. I expect we have been going against the wind about long enough. Indeed, I’m sorry!”
At this, he felt guilty. “Okay, we’ll make a turn and head south for a bit until you warm up again. I think we’ve been battling the wind long enough. Honestly, I’m sorry!”
He said, “Indeed, I’m sorry,” in a nice way, and looked very strikingly handsome when he said it, she thought. No doubt it is true that there is more rejoicing in heaven over one sinner repented than over all the saints who consistently remain holy, and the rare, sudden gentlenesses of arrogant people have infinitely more effect than the continual gentleness of gentle people. Arrogance turned gentle melts the heart; and Lucy gave her companion a little sidelong, sunny nod of acknowledgment. George was dazzled by the quick glow of her eyes, and found himself at a loss for something to say.
He said, “I’m really sorry,” in a nice way, and he looked really handsome when he said it, she thought. It’s definitely true that there’s more joy in heaven over one sinner who repents than over all the saints who stay holy all the time, and the rare acts of sudden kindness from arrogant people have way more impact than the steady kindness from gentle people. When arrogance shifts to kindness, it softens the heart; and Lucy gave her friend a little sideways, sunny nod of acknowledgment. George was captivated by the quick sparkle in her eyes and found himself struggling to find the right words.
Having turned about, he kept his horse to a walk, and at this gait the sleighbells tinkled but intermittently. Gleaming wanly through the whitish vapour that kept rising from the trotter’s body and flanks, they were like tiny fog-bells, and made the only sounds in a great winter silence. The white road ran between lonesome rail fences; and frozen barnyards beyond the fences showed sometimes a harrow left to rust, with its iron seat half filled with stiffened snow, and sometimes an old dead buggy, its wheels forever set, it seemed, in the solid ice of deep ruts. Chickens scratched the metallic earth with an air of protest, and a masterless ragged colt looked up in sudden horror at the mild tinkle of the passing bells, then blew fierce clouds of steam at the sleigh. The snow no longer fell, and far ahead, in a grayish cloud that lay upon the land, was the town.
Having turned around, he kept his horse at a walk, and at this pace, the sleigh bells tinkled only occasionally. Gleaming faintly through the white mist rising from the horse’s body and sides, they sounded like tiny fog bells and were the only noise in the vast winter silence. The white road stretched between lonely rail fences, and frozen barnyards beyond the fences sometimes revealed a harrow left to rust, its iron seat half-filled with stiffened snow, and sometimes an old dead buggy, its wheels seemingly forever stuck in the solid ice of deep ruts. Chickens scratched at the hard earth with a sense of rebellion, and a ragged colt without an owner looked up in sudden fear at the gentle tinkle of the passing bells, then exhaled thick clouds of steam at the sleigh. The snow had stopped falling, and far ahead, shrouded in a grayish cloud over the land, was the town.
Lucy looked at this distant thickening reflection. “When we get this far out we can see there must be quite a little smoke hanging over the town,” she said. “I suppose that’s because it’s growing. As it grows bigger it seems to get ashamed of itself, so it makes this cloud and hides in it. Papa says it used to be a bit nicer when he lived here: he always speaks of it differently—he always has a gentle look, a particular tone of voice, I’ve noticed. He must have been very fond of it. It must have been a lovely place: everybody must have been so jolly. From the way he talks, you’d think life here then was just one long midsummer serenade. He declares it was always sunshine, that the air wasn’t like the air anywhere else—that, as he remembers it, there always seemed to be gold-dust in the air. I doubt it! I think it doesn’t seem to be duller air to him now just on account of having a little soot in it sometimes, but probably because he was twenty years younger then. It seems to me the gold-dust he thinks was here is just his being young that he remembers. I think it was just youth. It is pretty pleasant to be young, isn’t it?” She laughed absently, then appeared to become wistful. “I wonder if we really do enjoy it as much as we’ll look back and think we did! I don’t suppose so. Anyhow, for my part I feel as if I must be missing something about it, somehow, because I don’t ever seem to be thinking about what’s happening at the present moment; I’m always looking forward to something—thinking about things that will happen when I’m older.”
Lucy gazed at the distant, growing reflection. “When we get this far out, we can see there’s quite a bit of smoke hovering over the town,” she said. “I guess that’s because it’s expanding. As it gets bigger, it seems embarrassed, so it creates this cloud and hides in it. Dad says it used to be nicer when he lived here; he always talks about it differently—he has this gentle look and a specific tone of voice, I’ve noticed. He must have loved it a lot. It must have been a beautiful place: everyone must have been so cheerful. From the way he describes it, you’d think life here back then was just one long midsummer serenade. He insists it was always sunny, that the air wasn’t like the air anywhere else—that, in his memory, there always seemed to be gold dust in the air. I doubt it! I think the air doesn’t seem dull to him now just because of a bit of soot sometimes, but probably because he was twenty years younger then. It seems to me the gold dust he thinks was here is just his youth that he remembers. I think it was just being young. It’s pretty nice to be young, isn’t it?” She laughed absently, then seemed to become thoughtful. “I wonder if we really enjoy it as much as we’ll think we did when we look back! I don’t think so. Anyhow, for me, it feels like I’m missing something because I never seem to focus on what’s happening right now; I’m always looking forward to something—thinking about things that will happen when I’m older.”
“You’re a funny girl,” George said gently. “But your voice sounds pretty nice when you think and talk along together like that!”
“You're a funny girl,” George said gently. “But your voice sounds really nice when you think and talk together like that!”
The horse shook himself all over, and the impatient sleighbells made his wish audible. Accordingly, George tightened the reins, and the cutter was off again at a three-minute trot, no despicable rate of speed. It was not long before they were again passing Lucy’s Beautiful House, and here George thought fit to put an appendix to his remark. “You’re a funny girl, and you know a lot—but I don’t believe you know much about architecture!”
The horse shook himself all over, and the impatient sleigh bells made his wish clear. So, George tightened the reins, and the cutter was off again at a quick trot, not a slow pace at all. Before long, they were passing Lucy’s Beautiful House again, and here George felt the need to add to his comment. “You’re a funny girl, and you know a lot—but I don’t think you know much about architecture!”
Coming toward them, black against the snowy road, was a strange silhouette. It approached moderately and without visible means of progression, so the matter seemed from a distance; but as the cutter shortened the distance, the silhouette was revealed to be Mr. Morgan’s horseless carriage, conveying four people atop: Mr. Morgan with George’s mother beside him, and, in the rear seat, Miss Fanny Minafer and the Honourable George Amberson. All four seemed to be in the liveliest humour, like high-spirited people upon a new adventure; and Isabel waved her handkerchief dashingly as the cutter flashed by them.
Coming toward them, dark against the snowy road, was a strange shape. It moved at a steady pace without any obvious way of getting there, at least from a distance; but as the cutter got closer, the silhouette turned out to be Mr. Morgan’s horseless carriage, carrying four people on top: Mr. Morgan with George’s mother next to him, and in the back seat, Miss Fanny Minafer and the Honourable George Amberson. All four seemed to be in great spirits, like excited people on a new adventure; and Isabel waved her handkerchief enthusiastically as the cutter passed them by.
“For the Lord’s sake!” George gasped.
“For the Lord’s sake!” George exclaimed.
“Your mother’s a dear,” said Lucy. “And she does wear the most bewitching things! She looked like a Russian princess, though I doubt if they’re that handsome.”
“Your mom’s a sweetheart,” said Lucy. “And she wears the most enchanting things! She looked like a Russian princess, although I doubt they’re that beautiful.”
George said nothing; he drove on till they had crossed Amberson Addition and reached the stone pillars at the head of National Avenue. There he turned.
George said nothing; he kept driving until they had crossed Amberson Addition and reached the stone pillars at the start of National Avenue. There he turned.
“Let’s go back and take another look at that old sewing-machine,” he said. “It certainly is the weirdest, craziest—”
“Let’s go back and take another look at that old sewing machine,” he said. “It really is the weirdest, craziest—”
He left the sentence unfinished, and presently they were again in sight of the old sewing-machine. George shouted mockingly.
He left the sentence hanging, and soon they were back in sight of the old sewing machine. George shouted teasingly.
Alas! three figures stood in the road, and a pair of legs, with the toes turned up, indicated that a fourth figure lay upon its back in the snow, beneath a horseless carriage that had decided to need a horse.
Unfortunately, three figures stood in the road, and a pair of legs, with the toes pointed up, suggested that a fourth figure lay on its back in the snow, underneath a horseless carriage that had decided it needed a horse.
George became vociferous with laughter, and coming up at his trotter’s best gait, snow spraying from runners and every hoof, swerved to the side of the road and shot by, shouting, “Git a hoss! Git a hoss! Git a hoss!”
George burst out laughing, and as he came up at his trotter's fastest pace, snow spraying from the runners and every hoof, he swerved to the side of the road and zoomed past, shouting, “Get a horse! Get a horse! Get a horse!”
Three hundred yards away he turned and came back, racing; leaning out as he passed, to wave jeeringly at the group about the disabled machine: “Git a hoss! Git a hoss! Git a—”
Three hundred yards away, he turned and came back, sprinting; leaning out as he went by to mockingly wave at the group gathered around the broken-down machine: “Get a horse! Get a horse! Get a—”
The trotter had broken into a gallop, and Lucy cried a warning: “Be careful!” she said. “Look where you’re driving! There’s a ditch on that side. Look—”
The trotter had sped up to a gallop, and Lucy yelled a warning: “Be careful!” she said. “Watch where you’re driving! There’s a ditch over there. Look—”
George turned too late; the cutter’s right runner went into the ditch and snapped off; the little sleigh upset, and, after dragging its occupants some fifteen yards, left them lying together in a bank of snow. Then the vigorous young horse kicked himself free of all annoyances, and disappeared down the road, galloping cheerfully.
George turned too late; the cutter's right runner slipped into the ditch and broke off; the little sleigh flipped over, and after dragging its passengers for about fifteen yards, left them lying together in a snowbank. Then the energetic young horse shook off all distractions and took off down the road, galloping happily.
Chapter VIII
When George regained some measure of his presence of mind, Miss Lucy Morgan’s cheek, snowy and cold, was pressing his nose slightly to one side; his right arm was firmly about her neck; and a monstrous amount of her fur boa seemed to mingle with an equally unplausible quantity of snow in his mouth. He was confused, but conscious of no objection to any of these juxtapositions. She was apparently uninjured, for she sat up, hatless, her hair down, and said mildly:
When George finally gathered his thoughts, he noticed Miss Lucy Morgan’s cold, pale cheek was pressed slightly against his nose. His right arm was securely around her neck, and a huge amount of her fur boa seemed to be mixed with an unrealistic amount of snow in his mouth. He was bewildered but didn't mind any of this. She seemed unharmed, sitting up without her hat, her hair down, and she said softly:
“Good heavens!”
"Wow!"
Though her father had been under his machine when they passed, he was the first to reach them. He threw himself on his knees beside his daughter, but found her already laughing, and was reassured. “They’re all right,” he called to Isabel, who was running toward them, ahead of her brother and Fanny Minafer. “This snowbank’s a feather bed—nothing the matter with them at all. Don’t look so pale!”
Though her father had been working on his machine when they passed by, he was the first to get to them. He dropped to his knees beside his daughter, but he found her already laughing, which made him feel better. “They’re fine,” he shouted to Isabel, who was running toward them, ahead of her brother and Fanny Minafer. “This snowbank’s like a feather bed—nothing’s wrong with them at all. Don’t look so scared!”
“Georgie!” she gasped. “Georgie!”
“Georgie!” she said, shocked. “Georgie!”
Georgie was on his feet, snow all over him.
Georgie was standing up, snow all over him.
“Don’t make a fuss, mother! Nothing’s the matter. That darned silly horse—”
“Don't make a big deal out of it, Mom! Everything's fine. That stupid horse—”
Sudden tears stood in Isabel’s eyes. “To see you down underneath—dragging—oh—” Then with shaking hands she began to brush the snow from him.
Sudden tears filled Isabel’s eyes. “To see you down there—struggling—oh—” Then with trembling hands, she started to brush the snow off him.
“Let me alone,” he protested. “You’ll ruin your gloves. You’re getting snow all over you, and—”
“Leave me alone,” he protested. “You’ll ruin your gloves. You’re getting snow all over yourself, and—”
“No, no!” she cried. “You’ll catch cold; you mustn’t catch cold!” And she continued to brush him.
“No, no!” she exclaimed. “You’ll get sick; you can’t get sick!” And she kept on brushing him.
Amberson had brought Lucy’s hat; Miss Fanny acted as lady’s-maid; and both victims of the accident were presently restored to about their usual appearance and condition of apparel. In fact, encouraged by the two older gentlemen, the entire party, with one exception, decided that the episode was after all a merry one, and began to laugh about it. But George was glummer than the December twilight now swiftly closing in.
Amberson had brought Lucy's hat; Miss Fanny acted as the maid; and both people involved in the accident soon looked almost like themselves again. In fact, with encouragement from the two older gentlemen, everyone in the group, except for one, decided that the incident was actually a funny story and started laughing about it. But George was gloomier than the December twilight that was quickly settling in.
“That darned horse!” he said.
“That damn horse!” he said.
“I wouldn’t bother about Pendennis, Georgie,” said his uncle. “You can send a man out for what’s left of the cutter tomorrow, and Pendennis will gallop straight home to his stable: he’ll be there a long while before we will, because all we’ve got to depend on to get us home is Gene Morgan’s broken-down chafing-dish yonder.”
“I wouldn’t worry about Pendennis, Georgie,” said his uncle. “You can send someone out for the rest of the cutter tomorrow, and Pendennis will ride straight home to his stable: he’ll get there a long time before we do, because all we have to rely on to get us home is Gene Morgan’s old, broken-down chafing dish over there.”
They were approaching the machine as he spoke, and his friend, again underneath it, heard him. He emerged, smiling. “She’ll go,” he said.
They were getting closer to the machine as he talked, and his friend, still underneath it, heard him. He came out with a smile. "She'll work," he said.
“What!”
“What?!”
“All aboard!”
"All aboard!"
He offered his hand to Isabel. She was smiling but still pale, and her eyes, in spite of the smile, kept upon George in a shocked anxiety. Miss Fanny had already mounted to the rear seat, and George, after helping Lucy Morgan to climb up beside his aunt, was following. Isabel saw that his shoes were light things of patent leather, and that snow was clinging to them. She made a little rush toward him, and, as one of his feet rested on the iron step of the machine, in mounting, she began to clean the snow from his shoe with her almost aerial lace handkerchief. “You mustn’t catch cold!” she cried.
He extended his hand to Isabel. She was smiling, but still looked pale, and her eyes, despite the smile, were fixed on George with a shocked concern. Miss Fanny had already gotten into the back seat, and George, after helping Lucy Morgan climb in next to his aunt, was following. Isabel noticed that his shoes were light patent leather and that snow was stuck to them. She made a quick move towards him, and as one of his feet rested on the iron step of the vehicle while he was getting in, she started to wipe the snow off his shoe with her delicate lace handkerchief. “You can't catch a cold!” she exclaimed.
“Stop that!” George shouted, and furiously withdrew his foot.
“Knock it off!” George yelled, pulling his foot back in anger.
“Then stamp the snow off,” she begged. “You mustn’t ride with wet feet.”
“Then shake the snow off,” she pleaded. “You can’t ride with wet feet.”
“They’re not!” George roared, thoroughly outraged. “For heaven’s sake get in! You’re standing in the snow yourself. Get in!”
“They’re not!” George yelled, completely furious. “For crying out loud, get in! You’re out in the snow too. Get in!”
Isabel consented, turning to Morgan, whose habitual expression of apprehensiveness was somewhat accentuated. He climbed up after her, George Amberson having gone to the other side. “You’re the same Isabel I used to know!” he said in a low voice. “You’re a divinely ridiculous woman.”
Isabel agreed, turning to Morgan, whose usual look of worry was even more noticeable. He climbed up after her, with George Amberson having gone to the other side. “You’re the same Isabel I used to know!” he said quietly. “You’re an absurdly wonderful woman.”
“Am I, Eugene?” she said, not displeased. “‘Divinely’ and ‘ridiculous’ just counterbalance each other, don’t they? Plus one and minus one equal nothing; so you mean I’m nothing in particular?”
“Am I, Eugene?” she said, not unhappy. “‘Divinely’ and ‘ridiculous’ just cancel each other out, right? Plus one and minus one equal zero; so you think I’m nothing special?”
“No,” he answered, tugging at a lever. “That doesn’t seem to be precisely what I meant. There!” This exclamation referred to the subterranean machinery, for dismaying sounds came from beneath the floor, and the vehicle plunged, then rolled noisily forward.
“No,” he replied, pulling on a lever. “That’s not exactly what I meant. There!” This exclamation referred to the machinery below, as alarming noises came from beneath the floor, and the vehicle dipped, then rolled forward with a loud noise.
“Behold!” George Amberson exclaimed. “She does move! It must be another accident.”
“Look!” George Amberson shouted. “She’s moving! It has to be another accident.”
“Accident?” Morgan shouted over the din. “No! She breathes, she stirs; she seems to feel a thrill of life along her keel!” And he began to sing “The Star Spangled Banner.”
“Accident?” Morgan shouted above the noise. “No! She breathes, she stirs; she seems to feel a thrill of life along her keel!” And he started to sing “The Star Spangled Banner.”
Amberson joined him lustily, and sang on when Morgan stopped. The twilight sky cleared, discovering a round moon already risen; and the musical congressman hailed this bright presence with the complete text and melody of “The Danube River.”
Amberson joined him enthusiastically and kept singing even when Morgan stopped. The twilight sky cleared, revealing a full moon that was already up; and the musical congressman greeted this bright sight with the full lyrics and tune of “The Danube River.”
His nephew, behind, was gloomy. He had overheard his mother’s conversation with the inventor: it seemed curious to him that this Morgan, of whom he had never heard until last night, should be using the name “Isabel” so easily; and George felt that it was not just the thing for his mother to call Morgan “Eugene;” the resentment of the previous night came upon George again. Meanwhile, his mother and Morgan continued their talk; but he could no longer hear what they said; the noise of the car and his uncle’s songful mood prevented. He marked how animated Isabel seemed; it was not strange to see his mother so gay, but it was strange that a man not of the family should be the cause of her gaiety. And George sat frowning.
His nephew, sitting behind, felt downcast. He had caught snippets of his mother's conversation with the inventor: it struck him as odd that this Morgan, someone he had never heard of until last night, should be using the name "Isabel" so casually; and George thought it was inappropriate for his mother to call Morgan "Eugene." The resentment from the previous night resurfaced for George. Meanwhile, his mother and Morgan kept chatting, but he could no longer hear them because the noise of the car and his uncle's cheerful singing drowned them out. He noticed how animated Isabel looked; it wasn't unusual to see his mother so happy, but it was strange that a man outside the family was the reason for her joy. George sat there, frowning.
Fanny Minafer had begun to talk to Lucy. “Your father wanted to prove that his horseless carriage would run, even in the snow,” she said. “It really does, too.”
Fanny Minafer had started chatting with Lucy. “Your dad wanted to show that his car without horses would work, even in the snow,” she said. “And it really does, too.”
“Of course!”
"Absolutely!"
“It’s so interesting! He’s been telling us how he’s going to change it. He says he’s going to have wheels all made of rubber and blown up with air. I don’t understand what he means at all; I should think they’d explode—but Eugene seems to be very confident. He always was confident, though. It seems so like old times to hear him talk!”
“It’s so interesting! He’s been telling us how he’s going to change it. He says he’s going to have wheels made entirely of rubber and inflated with air. I don’t understand what he means at all; I would think they’d explode—but Eugene seems to be really confident. He always was confident, though. It feels so much like old times to hear him talk!”
She became thoughtful, and Lucy turned to George. “You tried to swing underneath me and break the fall for me when we went over,” she said. “I knew you were doing that, and—it was nice of you.”
She became pensive, and Lucy looked at George. “You tried to catch me and break my fall when we fell,” she said. “I realized you were doing that, and—it was really considerate of you.”
“Wasn’t any fall to speak of,” he returned brusquely. “Couldn’t have hurt either of us.”
“Wasn’t any fall to mention,” he replied sharply. “Couldn’t have hurt either of us.”
“Still it was friendly of you—and awfully quick, too. I’ll not—I’ll not forget it!”
“Still, that was really nice of you—and super quick, too. I won’t—I won’t forget it!”
Her voice had a sound of genuineness, very pleasant; and George began to forget his annoyance with her father. This annoyance of his had not been alleviated by the circumstance that neither of the seats of the old sewing-machine was designed for three people, but when his neighbour spoke thus gratefully, he no longer minded the crowding—in fact, it pleased him so much that he began to wish the old sewing-machine would go even slower. And she had spoken no word of blame for his letting that darned horse get the cutter into the ditch. George presently addressed her hurriedly, almost tremulously, speaking close to her ear:
Her voice had a genuine, pleasant tone, and George started to forget his irritation with her dad. His annoyance hadn't been eased by the fact that neither seat on the old sewing machine was meant for three people, but when his neighbor spoke so gratefully, he no longer cared about the tight space—in fact, it made him so happy that he started wishing the old sewing machine would go even slower. Plus, she hadn’t said a word of blame for him letting that damn horse run the cutter into the ditch. George soon spoke to her quickly, almost nervously, leaning in close to her ear:
“I forgot to tell you something: you’re pretty nice! I thought so the first second I saw you last night. I’ll come for you tonight and take you to the Assembly at the Amberson Hotel. You’re going, aren’t you?”
“I forgot to mention something: you’re really nice! I thought so the moment I saw you last night. I’ll come to get you tonight and take you to the Assembly at the Amberson Hotel. You are going, right?”
“Yes, but I’m going with papa and the Sharons. I’ll see you there.”
“Yes, but I’m going with Dad and the Sharons. I’ll see you there.”
“Looks to me as if you were awfully conventional,” George grumbled; and his disappointment was deeper than he was willing to let her see—though she probably did see. “Well, we’ll dance the cotillion together, anyhow.”
“Looks to me like you’re really mainstream,” George complained; and his disappointment ran deeper than he wanted her to know—though she probably did sense it. “Well, we’ll dance the cotillion together, anyway.”
“I’m afraid not. I promised Mr. Kinney.”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t. I promised Mr. Kinney.”
“What!” George’s tone was shocked, as at incredible news. “Well, you could break that engagement, I guess, if you wanted to! Girls always can get out of things when they want to. Won’t you?”
“What!” George exclaimed, his voice filled with disbelief at the surprising news. “Well, I suppose you could break that engagement if you really wanted to! Girls can always find a way out of things when they want to. Won’t you?”
“I don’t think so.”
"Not really."
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because I promised him. Several days ago.”
“Because I promised him. A few days ago.”
George gulped, and lowered his pride, “I don’t—oh, look here! I only want to go to that thing tonight to get to see something of you; and if you don’t dance the cotillion with me, how can I? I’ll only be here two weeks, and the others have got all the rest of your visit to see you. Won’t you do it, please?”
George swallowed hard and took a step back from his pride. “I don’t—oh, come on! I just want to go to that event tonight to see you; if you don’t dance the cotillion with me, how can I? I’ll only be here for two weeks, and the others have the rest of your visit to see you. Won’t you please do it?”
“I couldn’t.”
"I couldn't."
“See here!” said the stricken George. “If you’re going to decline to dance that cotillion with me simply because you’ve promised a—a—a miserable red-headed outsider like Fred Kinney, why we might as well quit!”
“Look here!” said the upset George. “If you’re going to refuse to dance that cotillion with me just because you’ve promised some no-good outsider like Fred Kinney, then we might as well give up!”
“Quit what?”
"Quit what, exactly?"
“You know perfectly well what I mean,” he said huskily.
“You know exactly what I mean,” he said hoarsely.
“I don’t.”
"I don't."
“Well, you ought to!”
"Well, you should!"
“But I don’t at all!”
"But I really don't!"
George, thoroughly hurt, and not a little embittered, expressed himself in a short outburst of laughter: “Well, I ought to have seen it!”
George, feeling really hurt and a bit bitter, broke out in a short laugh: “Well, I should have seen it coming!”
“Seen what?”
"Seen what?"
“That you might turn out to be a girl who’d like a fellow of the red-headed Kinney sort. I ought to have seen it from the first!”
“That you might end up being a girl who likes guys like that red-headed Kinney. I should have noticed it from the very beginning!”
Lucy bore her disgrace lightly. “Oh, dancing a cotillion with a person doesn’t mean that you like him—but I don’t see anything in particular the matter with Mr. Kinney. What is?”
Lucy handled her embarrassment gracefully. “Oh, just because you dance a cotillion with someone doesn’t mean you have feelings for him—but I don’t see anything wrong with Mr. Kinney. What’s the issue?”
“If you don’t see anything the matter with him for yourself,” George responded, icily, “I don’t think pointing it out would help you. You probably wouldn’t understand.”
“If you don’t notice anything wrong with him yourself,” George replied coolly, “I don’t think pointing it out would make a difference. You probably wouldn’t get it.”
“You might try,” she suggested. “Of course I’m a stranger here, and if people have done anything wrong or have something unpleasant about them, I wouldn’t have any way of knowing it, just at first. If poor Mr. Kinney—”
“You might want to give it a shot,” she suggested. “I mean, I’m a stranger here, and if anyone has done something wrong or has an unpleasant side to them, I wouldn’t know that right away. If poor Mr. Kinney—”
“I prefer not to discuss it,” said George curtly. “He’s an enemy of mine.”
“I’d rather not talk about it,” George said bluntly. “He’s my enemy.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“I prefer not to discuss it.”
"I'd rather not talk about it."
“Well, but—”
“Well, but—”
“I prefer not to discuss it!”
“I’d rather not talk about it!”
“Very well.” She began to hum the air of the song which Mr. George Amberson was now discoursing, “O moon of my delight that knows no wane”—and there was no further conversation on the back seat.
“Alright.” She started to hum the tune of the song that Mr. George Amberson was now talking about, “O moon of my delight that knows no wane”—and there was no more conversation in the back seat.
They had entered Amberson Addition, and the moon of Mr. Amberson’s delight was overlaid by a slender Gothic filagree; the branches that sprang from the shade trees lining the street. Through the windows of many of the houses rosy lights were flickering; and silver tinsel and evergreen wreaths and brilliant little glass globes of silver and wine colour could be seen, and glimpses were caught of Christmas trees, with people decking them by firelight—reminders that this was Christmas Eve. The ride-stealers had disappeared from the highway, though now and then, over the gasping and howling of the horseless carriage, there came a shrill jeer from some young passer-by upon the sidewalk:
They had entered Amberson Addition, and the moon that Mr. Amberson loved was covered by delicate Gothic designs from the branches of the shade trees lining the street. Through the windows of many houses, warm rosy lights flickered, and you could see silver tinsel, evergreen wreaths, and bright little glass ornaments in silver and wine colors. Glimpses of Christmas trees appeared, with people decorating them by the firelight—reminders that it was Christmas Eve. The ride-stealers had vanished from the road, though occasionally, amidst the gasping and howling of the driverless car, a sharp taunt from a young passerby on the sidewalk could be heard:
“Mister, fer heaven’s sake go an’ git a hoss! Git a hoss! Git a hoss!”
“Mister, for heaven’s sake go and get a horse! Get a horse! Get a horse!”
The contrivance stopped with a heart-shaking jerk before Isabel’s house. The gentlemen jumped down, helping Isabel and Fanny to descend; there were friendly leavetakings—and one that was not precisely friendly.
The device came to a sudden stop with a jolt in front of Isabel’s house. The men hopped down, assisting Isabel and Fanny as they got off; there were warm goodbyes—and one that was a bit tense.
“It’s ‘au revoir,’ till to-night, isn’t it?” Lucy asked, laughing.
“It’s ‘see you later’ till tonight, right?” Lucy asked, laughing.
“Good afternoon!” said George, and he did not wait, as his relatives did, to see the old sewing machine start briskly down the street, toward the Sharons’; its lighter load consisting now of only Mr. Morgan and his daughter. George went into the house at once.
“Good afternoon!” George said, and he didn’t wait, like his relatives did, to see the old sewing machine start moving down the street toward the Sharons’; its lighter load now just included Mr. Morgan and his daughter. George went into the house right away.
He found his father reading the evening paper in the library. “Where are your mother and your Aunt Fanny?” Mr. Minafer inquired, not looking up.
He found his dad reading the evening paper in the library. “Where are your mom and Aunt Fanny?” Mr. Minafer asked without looking up.
“They’re coming,” said his son; and, casting himself heavily into a chair, stared at the fire.
“They’re coming,” said his son; and, dropping heavily into a chair, stared at the fire.
His prediction was verified a few moments later; the two ladies came in cheerfully, unfastening their fur cloaks. “It’s all right, Georgie,” said Isabel. “Your Uncle George called to us that Pendennis got home safely. Put your shoes close to the fire, dear, or else go and change them.” She went to her husband and patted him lightly on the shoulder, an action which George watched with sombre moodiness. “You might dress before long,” she suggested. “We’re all going to the Assembly, after dinner, aren’t we? Brother George said he’d go with us.”
His prediction was confirmed a few moments later when the two ladies walked in cheerfully, removing their fur coats. “It’s all good, Georgie,” Isabel said. “Your Uncle George told us that Pendennis got home safely. Put your shoes by the fire, sweetie, or go change them.” She walked over to her husband and gave his shoulder a light pat, which George watched with a gloomy expression. “You might want to get dressed soon,” she suggested. “We’re all going to the Assembly after dinner, right? Brother George said he’d come with us.”
“Look here,” said George abruptly. “How about this man Morgan and his old sewing-machine? Doesn’t he want to get grandfather to put money into it? Isn’t he trying to work Uncle George for that? Isn’t that what he’s up to?”
“Look here,” George said suddenly. “What’s up with this guy Morgan and his old sewing machine? Doesn’t he want Grandpa to invest in it? Isn’t he trying to get Uncle George to fund it? Isn’t that what he’s really after?”
It was Miss Fanny who responded. “You little silly!” she cried, with surprising sharpness. “What on earth are you talking about? Eugene Morgan’s perfectly able to finance his own inventions these days.”
It was Miss Fanny who replied. “You silly thing!” she exclaimed, with unexpected intensity. “What are you even talking about? Eugene Morgan can totally fund his own inventions these days.”
“I’ll bet he borrows money of Uncle George,” the nephew insisted.
“I bet he's borrowing money from Uncle George,” the nephew insisted.
Isabel looked at him in grave perplexity. “Why do you say such a thing, George?” she asked.
Isabel looked at him with serious confusion. “Why do you say that, George?” she asked.
“He strikes me as that sort of man,” he answered doggedly. “Isn’t he, father?”
“He seems like that kind of guy to me,” he replied stubbornly. “Doesn’t he, Dad?”
Minafer set down his paper for the moment. “He was a fairly wild young fellow twenty years ago,” he said, glancing at his wife absently. “He was like you in one thing, Georgie; he spent too much money—only he didn’t have any mother to get money out of a grandfather for him, so he was usually in debt. But I believe I’ve heard he’s done fairly well of late years. No, I can’t say I think he’s a swindler, and I doubt if he needs anybody else’s money to back his horseless carriage.”
Minafer put his newspaper down for a moment. “He was quite a wild young guy twenty years ago,” he said, glancing at his wife absentmindedly. “He was like you in one way, Georgie; he spent too much money—only he didn’t have a mother to get cash from a grandfather, so he was usually in debt. But I’ve heard he’s been doing pretty well in recent years. No, I can’t say I think he’s a con artist, and I doubt he needs anyone else’s money to support his car.”
“Well, what’s he brought the old thing here for, then? People that own elephants don’t take them elephants around with ’em when they go visiting. What’s he got it here for?”
“Well, what’s he brought that old thing here for, then? People who own elephants don’t take them along when they go visiting. What’s he got it here for?”
“I’m sure I don’t know,” said Mr. Minafer, resuming his paper. “You might ask him.”
“I honestly have no idea,” said Mr. Minafer, going back to his paper. “You could always ask him.”
Isabel laughed, and patted her husband’s shoulder again. “Aren’t you going to dress? Aren’t we all going to the dance?”
Isabel laughed and patted her husband's shoulder again. “Aren't you going to get dressed? Aren't we all going to the dance?”
He groaned faintly. “Aren’t your brother and Georgie escorts enough for you and Fanny?”
He groaned softly. “Aren’t your brother and Georgie enough to keep you and Fanny company?”
“Wouldn’t you enjoy it at all?”
“Wouldn’t you like it at all?”
“You know I don’t.”
"You know I don't."
Isabel let her hand remain upon his shoulder a moment longer; she stood behind him, looking into the fire, and George, watching her broodingly, thought there was more colour in her face than the reflection of the flames accounted for. “Well, then,” she said indulgently, “stay at home and be happy. We won’t urge you if you’d really rather not.”
Isabel kept her hand on his shoulder a bit longer; she stood behind him, gazing into the fire, and George, observing her thoughtfully, believed there was more color in her face than just from the light of the flames. “Alright then,” she said kindly, “stay home and be happy. We won’t push you if you truly don’t want to.”
“I really wouldn’t,” he said contentedly.
“I really wouldn’t,” he said happily.
Half an hour later, George was passing through the upper hall, in a bath-robe stage of preparation for the evening’s gaieties, when he encountered his Aunt Fanny. He stopped her. “Look here!” he said.
Half an hour later, George was walking through the upper hall, in a bathrobe and getting ready for the evening’s festivities, when he ran into his Aunt Fanny. He stopped her. “Hey, look!” he said.
“What in the world is the matter with you?” she demanded, regarding him with little amiability. “You look as if you were rehearsing for a villain in a play. Do change your expression!”
“What’s wrong with you?” she demanded, looking at him with little friendliness. “You look like you’re preparing to play a villain in a show. Change your expression!”
His expression gave no sign of yielding to the request; on the contrary, its somberness deepened. “I suppose you don’t know why father doesn’t want to go tonight,” he said solemnly. “You’re his only sister, and yet you don’t know!”
His expression showed no sign of giving in to the request; instead, it grew more serious. “I guess you don’t know why Dad doesn’t want to go tonight,” he said earnestly. “You’re his only sister, and you still don’t know!”
“He never wants to go anywhere that I ever heard of,” said Fanny. “What is the matter with you?”
“He never wants to go anywhere I’ve ever heard of,” Fanny said. “What’s wrong with you?”
“He doesn’t want to go because he doesn’t like this man Morgan.”
“He doesn’t want to go because he doesn’t like this guy Morgan.”
“Good gracious!” Fanny cried impatiently. “Eugene Morgan isn’t in your father’s thoughts at all, one way or the other. Why should he be?”
“Good gracious!” Fanny exclaimed impatiently. “Eugene Morgan isn’t on your father’s mind at all, in any way. Why would he be?”
George hesitated. “Well—it strikes me—Look here, what makes you and—and everybody—so excited over him?”
George paused. “Well—it just seems to me—What’s got you and everyone else so worked up about him?”
“Excited!” she jeered. “Can’t people be glad to see an old friend without silly children like you having to make a to-do about it? I’ve just been in your mother’s room suggesting that she might give a little dinner for them—”
“Excited!” she scoffed. “Can’t people just be happy to see an old friend without kids like you making a big deal about it? I was just in your mom’s room suggesting that she might host a small dinner for them—”
“For who?”
"For whom?"
“For whom, Georgie! For Mr. Morgan and his daughter.”
“For who, Georgie! For Mr. Morgan and his daughter.”
“Look here!” George said quickly. “Don’t do that! Mother mustn’t do that. It wouldn’t look well.”
“Look here!” George said quickly. “Don’t do that! Mom shouldn’t do that. It wouldn’t look good.”
“Wouldn’t look well!” Fanny mocked him; and her suppressed vehemence betrayed a surprising acerbity. “See here, Georgie Minafer, I suggest that you just march straight on into your room and finish your dressing! Sometimes you say things that show you have a pretty mean little mind!”
“Wouldn't look good!” Fanny mocked him; and her restrained intensity revealed a surprising bitterness. “Listen here, Georgie Minafer, I suggest you just head straight to your room and finish getting ready! Sometimes you say things that show you have a pretty nasty little mind!”
George was so astounded by this outburst that his indignation was delayed by his curiosity. “Why, what upsets you this way?” he inquired.
George was so shocked by this outburst that his anger was delayed by his curiosity. “What’s got you so upset?” he asked.
“I know what you mean,” she said, her voice still lowered, but not decreasing in sharpness. “You’re trying to insinuate that I’d get your mother to invite Eugene Morgan here on my account because he’s a widower!”
“I know what you mean,” she said, her voice still low, but maintaining its sharpness. “You’re trying to imply that I’d get your mom to invite Eugene Morgan here for me just because he’s a widower!”
“I am?” George gasped, nonplussed. “I’m trying to insinuate that you’re setting your cap at him and getting mother to help you? Is that what you mean?”
“I am?” George exclaimed, confused. “Are you saying that you’re trying to win him over and getting Mom to help you? Is that what you mean?”
Beyond a doubt that was what Miss Fanny meant. She gave him a white-hot look. “You attend to your own affairs!” she whispered fiercely, and swept away.
Without a doubt, that was what Miss Fanny meant. She shot him a fiery look. “Mind your own business!” she whispered fiercely and walked away.
George, dumfounded, returned to his room for meditation.
George, stunned, went back to his room to think.
He had lived for years in the same house with his Aunt Fanny, and it now appeared that during all those years he had been thus intimately associating with a total stranger. Never before had he met the passionate lady with whom he had just held a conversation in the hall. So she wanted to get married! And wanted George’s mother to help her with this horseless-carriage widower!
He had lived for years in the same house with his Aunt Fanny, and now it seemed that all that time he had been closely interacting with a complete stranger. He had never met the passionate woman he had just talked to in the hall. So she wanted to get married! And wanted George’s mom to help her with this widower without a car!
“Well, I will be shot!” he muttered aloud. “I will—I certainly will be shot!” And he began to laugh. “Lord ’lmighty!”
“Well, I will be shot!” he muttered aloud. “I will—I definitely will be shot!” And he started to laugh. “Good grief!”
But presently, at the thought of the horseless-carriage widower’s daughter, his grimness returned, and he resolved upon a line of conduct for the evening. He would nod to her carelessly when he first saw her; and, after that, he would notice her no more: he would not dance with her; he would not favour her in the cotillion—he would not go near her!
But right now, thinking about the daughter of the guy who drives a car, his sternness came back, and he decided how he would act for the evening. He would casually nod to her when he first saw her; after that, he wouldn’t pay her any more attention: he wouldn't dance with her; he wouldn’t include her in the cotillion—he wouldn’t go near her!
He descended to dinner upon the third urgent summons of a coloured butler, having spent two hours dressing—and rehearsing.
He went down to dinner after the third urgent call from a Black butler, having spent two hours getting ready—and practicing.
Chapter IX
The Honourable George Amberson was a congressman who led cotillions—the sort of congressman an Amberson would be. He did it negligently, tonight, yet with infallible dexterity, now and then glancing humorously at the spectators, people of his own age. They were seated in a tropical grove at one end of the room whither they had retired at the beginning of the cotillion, which they surrendered entirely to the twenties and the late ’teens. And here, grouped with that stately pair, Sydney and Amelia Amberson, sat Isabel with Fanny, while Eugene Morgan appeared to bestow an amiable devotion impartially upon the three sisters-in-law. Fanny watched his face eagerly, laughing at everything he said; Amelia smiled blandly, but rather because of graciousness than because of interest; while Isabel, looking out at the dancers, rhythmically moved a great fan of blue ostrich feathers, listened to Eugene thoughtfully, yet all the while kept her shining eyes on Georgie.
The Honorable George Amberson was a congressman who hosted cotillions—the kind of congressman an Amberson would be. He did it carelessly tonight, but with undeniable skill, occasionally glancing humorously at the audience, people his own age. They were seated in a tropical grove at one end of the room, where they had retired at the start of the cotillion, completely leaving the floor to those in their twenties and late teens. And there, with the elegant couple, Sydney and Amelia Amberson, sat Isabel with Fanny, while Eugene Morgan seemed to share his friendly attention equally among the three sisters-in-law. Fanny eagerly watched his face, laughing at everything he said; Amelia smiled politely, but more out of kindness than genuine interest; while Isabel, gazing at the dancers, rhythmically waved a large fan made of blue ostrich feathers, listened to Eugene thoughtfully, yet all the while kept her bright eyes on Georgie.
Georgie had carried out his rehearsed projects with precision, he had given Miss Morgan a nod studied into perfection during his lengthy toilet before dinner. “Oh, yes, I do seem to remember that curious little outsider!” this nod seemed to say. Thereafter, all cognizance of her evaporated: the curious little outsider was permitted no further existence worth the struggle. Nevertheless, she flashed in the corner of his eye too often. He was aware of her dancing demurely, and of her viciously flirtatious habit of never looking up at her partner, but keeping her eyes concealed beneath downcast lashes; and he had over-sufficient consciousness of her between the dances, though it was not possible to see her at these times, even if he had cared to look frankly in her direction—she was invisible in a thicket of young dresscoats. The black thicket moved as she moved and her location was hatefully apparent, even if he had not heard her voice laughing from the thicket. It was annoying how her voice, though never loud, pursued him. No matter how vociferous were other voices, all about, he seemed unable to prevent himself from constantly recognizing hers. It had a quaver in it, not pathetic—rather humorous than pathetic—a quality which annoyed him to the point of rage, because it was so difficult to get away from. She seemed to be having a “wonderful time!”
Georgie had executed his practiced moves with precision, giving Miss Morgan a nod that he had perfected during his long preparation before dinner. “Oh, yes, I remember that quirky outsider!” this nod seemed to convey. After that, he completely ignored her; the quirky outsider was allowed no further presence worth acknowledging. Still, she flickered in the corner of his eye too often. He noticed her dancing shyly and her annoyingly flirtatious habit of never looking at her partner, keeping her eyes hidden beneath her downcast lashes; and he was too aware of her between the dances, even though he couldn’t see her at those times, even if he wanted to look directly her way—she was lost in a sea of young men in suits. The dark crowd shifted as she moved and her location was infuriatingly obvious, even if he hadn’t heard her laughter from within it. It was irritating how her voice, though never loud, seemed to follow him. No matter how loud the other voices were around him, he couldn’t help but recognize hers constantly. It had a little quiver to it, not sad—more amusing than sad—a quality that frustrated him to the brink of rage because it was so hard to escape. She looked like she was having a “great time!”
An unbearable soreness accumulated in his chest: his dislike of the girl and her conduct increased until he thought of leaving this sickening Assembly and going home to bed. That would show her! But just then he heard her laughing, and decided that it wouldn’t show her. So he remained.
An unbearable ache built up in his chest: his dislike for the girl and her behavior grew until he considered leaving this annoying gathering and going home to bed. That would teach her! But just then he heard her laughing and decided it wouldn’t teach her at all. So he stayed.
When the young couples seated themselves in chairs against the walls, round three sides of the room, for the cotillion, George joined a brazen-faced group clustering about the doorway—youths with no partners, yet eligible to be “called out” and favoured. He marked that his uncle placed the infernal Kinney and Miss Morgan, as the leading couple, in the first chairs at the head of the line upon the leader’s right; and this disloyalty on the part of Uncle George was inexcusable, for in the family circle the nephew had often expressed his opinion of Fred Kinney. In his bitterness, George uttered a significant monosyllable.
When the young couples settled into chairs against the walls on three sides of the room for the cotillion, George joined a bold group huddled by the doorway—guys without partners but still eligible to be “called out” and favored. He noticed that his uncle placed the annoying Kinney and Miss Morgan as the leading couple in the first chairs at the head of the line to the leader’s right; this betrayal from Uncle George was unacceptable since, in the family circle, the nephew had often shared his thoughts about Fred Kinney. In his frustration, George muttered a telling monosyllable.
The music flourished; whereupon Mr. Kinney, Miss Morgan, and six of their neighbours rose and waltzed knowingly. Mr. Amberson’s whistle blew; then the eight young people went to the favour-table and were given toys and trinkets wherewith to delight the new partners it was now their privilege to select. Around the walls, the seated non-participants in this ceremony looked rather conscious; some chattered, endeavouring not to appear expectant; some tried not to look wistful; and others were frankly solemn. It was a trying moment; and whoever secured a favour, this very first shot, might consider the portents happy for a successful evening.
The music played with energy; then Mr. Kinney, Miss Morgan, and six of their neighbors got up and waltzed confidently. Mr. Amberson's whistle sounded; then the eight young people went to the favor table and were given toys and trinkets to impress the new partners they were now allowed to choose. Around the room, the seated onlookers during this event looked a bit self-conscious; some chatted, trying not to seem too eager; some worked to hide their longing looks; and others looked seriously pensive. It was a tense moment; and whoever received a favor in this first round could feel optimistic about a successful evening.
Holding their twinkling gewgaws in their hands, those about to bestow honour came toward the seated lines, where expressions became feverish. Two of the approaching girls seemed to wander, not finding a predetermined object in sight; and these two were Janie Sharon, and her cousin, Lucy. At this, George Amberson Minafer, conceiving that he had little to anticipate from either, turned a proud back upon the room and affected to converse with his friend, Mr. Charlie Johnson.
Holding their sparkling trinkets in their hands, those about to give out awards moved toward the seated crowd, where faces became animated. Two of the girls approaching seemed to be lost, unable to find a specific target; these two were Janie Sharon and her cousin, Lucy. Seeing this, George Amberson Minafer, thinking he had little to expect from either of them, turned his back to the room and pretended to chat with his friend, Mr. Charlie Johnson.
The next moment a quick little figure intervened between the two. It was Lucy, gaily offering a silver sleighbell decked with white ribbon.
The next moment, a quick little figure stepped in between the two. It was Lucy, cheerfully holding out a silver sleighbell tied with a white ribbon.
“I almost couldn’t find you!” she cried.
“I can’t believe I almost didn’t find you!” she exclaimed.
George stared, took her hand, led her forth in silence, danced with her. She seemed content not to talk; but as the whistle blew, signalling that this episode was concluded, and he conducted her to her seat, she lifted the little bell toward him. “You haven’t taken your favour. You’re supposed to pin it on your coat,” she said. “Don’t you want it?”
George stared, took her hand, led her forward in silence, and danced with her. She seemed happy not to talk, but as the whistle blew, signaling that this moment had come to an end, and he walked her back to her seat, she lifted the little bell toward him. “You haven’t taken your favor. You’re supposed to pin it on your coat,” she said. “Don’t you want it?”
“If you insist!” said George stiffly. And he bowed her into her chair; then turned and walked away, dropping the sleighbell haughtily into his trousers’ pocket.
“If you insist!” George said stiffly. He bowed her into her chair, then turned and walked away, dropping the sleighbell arrogantly into his pants pocket.
The figure proceeded to its conclusion, and George was given other sleighbells, which he easily consented to wear upon his lapel; but, as the next figure began, he strolled with a bored air to the tropical grove, where sat his elders, and seated himself beside his Uncle Sydney. His mother leaned across Miss Fanny, raising her voice over the music to speak to him.
The dance moved on to its end, and George was given more sleigh bells, which he readily agreed to pin on his lapel; however, as the next dance started, he casually walked away to the tropical grove, where his elders were sitting, and took a seat next to his Uncle Sydney. His mother leaned over Miss Fanny, raising her voice above the music to talk to him.
“Georgie, nobody will be able to see you here. You’ll not be favoured. You ought to be where you can dance.”
“Georgie, no one will be able to see you here. You won’t be appreciated. You should be somewhere you can dance.”
“Don’t care to,” he returned. “Bore!”
“Not interested,” he replied. “Lame!”
“But you ought—” She stopped and laughed, waving her fan to direct his attention behind him. “Look! Over your shoulder!”
“But you should—” She paused and laughed, waving her fan to get his attention behind him. “Look! Over your shoulder!”
He turned, and discovered Miss Lucy Morgan in the act of offering him a purple toy balloon.
He turned and found Miss Lucy Morgan holding out a purple toy balloon to him.
“I found you!” she laughed.
"I found you!" she chuckled.
George was startled. “Well—” he said.
George was taken aback. “Well—” he said.
“Would you rather ‘sit it out?’” Lucy asked quickly, as he did not move. “I don’t care to dance if you—”
“Would you rather just sit this one out?” Lucy asked quickly, noticing he wasn’t moving. “I don’t feel like dancing if you—”
“No,” he said, rising. “It would be better to dance.” His tone was solemn, and solemnly he departed with her from the grove. Solemnly he danced with her.
“No,” he said, getting up. “It would be better to dance.” His tone was serious, and seriously he left the grove with her. Seriously he danced with her.
Four times, with not the slightest encouragement, she brought him a favour: four times in succession. When the fourth came, “Look here!” said George huskily. “You going to keep this up all night? What do you mean by it?”
Four times, with no encouragement at all, she did him a favor: four times in a row. When the fourth one came, “Hey!” George said hoarsely. “Are you going to keep this up all night? What’s the deal?”
For an instant she seemed confused. “That’s what cotillions are for, aren’t they?” she murmured.
For a moment, she looked confused. “That’s what cotillions are for, right?” she said softly.
“What do you mean: what they’re for?”
“What do you mean: what they're for?”
“So that a girl can dance with a person she wants to?”
"So a girl can dance with whoever she wants?"
George’s huskiness increased. “Well, do you mean you—you want to dance with me all the time—all evening?”
George's voice got deeper. “So, do you mean you—want to dance with me all night?”
“Well, this much of it—evidently!” she laughed.
“Well, this much of it—clearly!” she laughed.
“Is it because you thought I tried to keep you from getting hurt this afternoon when we upset?”
“Is it because you thought I was trying to protect you from getting hurt this afternoon when we argued?”
She shook her head.
She shook her head.
“Was it because you want to even things up for making me angry—I mean, for hurting my feelings on the way home?”
“Was it because you wanted to make things fair for making me angry—I mean, for hurting my feelings on the way home?”
With her eyes averted—for girls of nineteen can be as shy as boys, sometimes—she said, “Well—you only got angry because I couldn’t dance the cotillion with you. I—I didn’t feel terribly hurt with you for getting angry about that!”
With her eyes turned away—because girls at nineteen can be just as shy as boys sometimes—she said, “Well—you only got mad because I couldn’t dance the cotillion with you. I—I didn’t feel really hurt by you getting angry about that!”
“Was there any other reason? Did my telling you I liked you have anything to do with it?”
“Was there any other reason? Did me telling you I liked you have anything to do with it?”
She looked up gently, and, as George met her eyes, something exquisitely touching, yet queerly delightful, gave him a catch in the throat. She looked instantly away, and, turning, ran out from the palm grove, where they stood, to the dancing-floor.
She looked up softly, and as George caught her gaze, he felt something beautifully touching yet strangely delightful that gave him a lump in his throat. She quickly looked away and turned, running from the palm grove, where they were standing, to the dance floor.
“Come on!” she cried. “Let’s dance!”
“Come on!” she shouted. “Let’s dance!”
He followed her.
He chased after her.
“See here—I—I—” he stammered. “You mean—Do you—”
“Look—I—I—” he stuttered. “You mean—Do you—”
“No, no!” she laughed. “Let’s dance!”
“No, no!” she laughed. “Let’s dance!”
He put his arm about her almost tremulously, and they began to waltz. It was a happy dance for both of them.
He put his arm around her, almost shaking, and they started to waltz. It was a joyful dance for both of them.
Christmas day is the children’s, but the holidays are youth’s dancing-time. The holidays belong to the early twenties and the ’teens, home from school and college. These years possess the holidays for a little while, then possess them only in smiling, wistful memories of holly and twinkling lights and dance-music, and charming faces all aglow. It is the liveliest time in life, the happiest of the irresponsible times in life. Mothers echo its happiness—nothing is like a mother who has a son home from college, except another mother with a son home from college. Bloom does actually come upon these mothers; it is a visible thing; and they run like girls, walk like athletes, laugh like sycophants. Yet they give up their sons to the daughters of other mothers, and find it proud rapture enough to be allowed to sit and watch.
Christmas Day is for the kids, but the holidays are for the young adults, the time to dance. The holidays belong to those in their early twenties and teens, who are back home from school and college. These years have the holidays for a little while, then they only have them in happy, nostalgic memories of holly, twinkling lights, dance music, and bright, smiling faces. It's the most vibrant time of life, the happiest of carefree moments. Mothers reflect this joy—nothing compares to a mother with her son home from college, except another mother with her own son back home. You can really see this joy in these mothers; they move like girls, walk like athletes, and laugh like best friends. Yet, they let their sons mingle with the daughters of other mothers and feel a proud joy just being there to watch.
Thus Isabel watched George and Lucy dancing, as together they danced away the holidays of that year into the past.
Thus Isabel watched George and Lucy dancing, as they danced away the holidays of that year into the past.
“They seem to get along better than they did at first, those two children,” Fanny Minafer said sitting beside her at the Sharons’ dance, a week after the Assembly. “They seemed to be always having little quarrels of some sort, at first. At least George did: he seemed to be continually pecking at that lovely, dainty, little Lucy, and being cross with her over nothing.”
“They seem to get along better than they did at first, those two kids,” Fanny Minafer said, sitting next to her at the Sharons’ dance, a week after the Assembly. “They always seemed to have little arguments at the beginning. At least George did; he was constantly nagging that lovely, delicate little Lucy and getting upset with her over nothing.”
“Pecking?” Isabel laughed. “What a word to use about Georgie! I think I never knew a more angelically amiable disposition in my life!”
“Pecking?” Isabel laughed. “What a word to use for Georgie! I don’t think I’ve ever known anyone with such a sweet and friendly nature in my life!”
Miss Fanny echoed her sister-in-law’s laugh, but it was a rueful echo, and not sweet. “He’s amiable to you!” she said. “That’s all the side of him you ever happen to see. And why wouldn’t he be amiable to anybody that simply fell down and worshipped him every minute of her life? Most of us would!”
Miss Fanny laughed along with her sister-in-law, but it was a bitter laugh, not a pleasant one. “He's nice to you!” she said. “That's the only side of him you ever get to see. And why wouldn't he be nice to someone who constantly worships him every second of her life? Most of us would!”
“Isn’t he worth worshipping? Just look at him! Isn’t he charming with Lucy! See how hard he ran to get it when she dropped her handkerchief back there.”
“Isn’t he worth worshipping? Just look at him! Isn’t he charming with Lucy! See how fast he ran to pick it up when she dropped her handkerchief back there.”
“Oh, I’m not going to argue with you about George!” said Miss Fanny. “I’m fond enough of him, for that matter. He can be charming, and he’s certainly stunning looking, if only—”
“Oh, I’m not going to argue with you about George!” said Miss Fanny. “I like him well enough, for that matter. He can be charming, and he’s definitely good-looking, if only—”
“Let the ‘if only’ go, dear,” Isabel suggested good-naturedly. “Let’s talk about that dinner you thought I should—”
“Let the ‘if only’ go, dear,” Isabel said with a smile. “Let’s talk about that dinner you thought I should—”
“I?” Miss Fanny interrupted quickly. “Didn’t you want to give it yourself?”
“I?” Miss Fanny quickly interrupted. “Didn’t you want to give it yourself?”
“Indeed, I did, my dear!” said Isabel heartily. “I only meant that unless you had proposed it, perhaps I wouldn’t—”
“Absolutely, I did, my dear!” said Isabel cheerfully. “I just meant that if you hadn’t suggested it, maybe I wouldn’t—”
But here Eugene came for her to dance, and she left the sentence uncompleted. Holiday dances can be happy for youth renewed as well as for youth in bud—and yet it was not with the air of a rival that Miss Fanny watched her brother’s wife dancing with the widower. Miss Fanny’s eyes narrowed a little, but only as if her mind engaged in a hopeful calculation. She looked pleased.
But here came Eugene for her to dance, and she left the sentence unfinished. Holiday dances can be joyful for both the young and those experiencing youth again—and yet Miss Fanny did not watch her brother’s wife dancing with the widower like a rival. Miss Fanny’s eyes narrowed slightly, but only as if she were engaged in some hopeful calculation. She looked pleased.
Chapter X
A few days after George’s return to the university it became evident that not quite everybody had gazed with complete benevolence upon the various young collegians at their holiday sports. The Sunday edition of the principal morning paper even expressed some bitterness under the heading, “Gilded Youths of the Fin-de-Siècle”—this was considered the knowing phrase of the time, especially for Sunday supplements—and there is no doubt that from certain references in this bit of writing some people drew the conclusion that Mr. George Amberson Minafer had not yet got his comeuppance, a postponement still irritating. Undeniably, Fanny Minafer was one of the people who drew this conclusion, for she cut the article out and enclosed it in a letter to her nephew, having written on the border of the clipping, “I wonder whom it can mean!”
A few days after George returned to the university, it became clear that not everyone looked kindly on the young college students enjoying their holiday activities. The Sunday edition of the main morning newspaper even expressed some bitterness under the headline, “Gilded Youths of the Fin-de-Siècle”—a popular phrase at the time, especially in Sunday supplements—and it’s certain that some people took certain implications from this article to mean that Mr. George Amberson Minafer had not yet faced his consequences, which was still frustrating. Without a doubt, Fanny Minafer was among those who drew this conclusion, as she cut out the article and mailed it to her nephew, writing on the edge of the clipping, “I wonder who this could be about!”
George read part of it.
George read a section of it.
We debate sometimes what is to be the future of this nation when we think
that in a few years public affairs may be in the hands of the
fin-de-siècle gilded youths we see about us during the Christmas holidays.
Such foppery, such luxury, such insolence, was surely never practised by
the scented, overbearing patricians of the Palatine, even in Rome’s most
decadent epoch. In all the wild orgy of wastefulness and luxury with which
the nineteenth century reaches its close, the gilded youth has been surely
the worst symptom. With his airs of young milord, his fast horses, his
gold and silver cigarette-cases, his clothes from a New York tailor, his
recklessness of money showered upon him by indulgent mothers or doting
grandfathers, he respects nothing and nobody. He is blase if you please.
Watch him at a social function how condescendingly he deigns to select a
partner for the popular waltz or two step, how carelessly he shoulders
older people out of his way, with what a blank stare he returns the
salutation of some old acquaintance whom he may choose in his royal whim
to forget! The unpleasant part of all this is that the young women he so
condescendingly selects as partners for the dance greet him with seeming
rapture, though in their hearts they must feel humiliated by his languid
hauteur, and many older people beam upon him almost fawningly if he
unbends so far as to throw them a careless, disdainful word!
One wonders what has come over the new generation. Of such as these the
Republic was not made. Let us pray that the future of our country is not
in the hands of these fin-de-siècle gilded youths, but rather in the
calloused palms of young men yet unknown, labouring upon the farms of the
land. When we compare the young manhood of Abraham Lincoln with the
specimens we are now producing, we see too well that it bodes ill for the
twentieth century—
We sometimes debate what the future holds for this nation when we consider that in just a few years, public affairs might be in the hands of the gilded youths we see around us during the Christmas holidays. Such vanity, such opulence, such arrogance, was surely never displayed by the spoiled, overbearing elites of the past, even during Rome’s most decadent times. Among all the excess and luxury with which the nineteenth century comes to an end, the gilded youth is certainly the most troubling symptom. With his airs of a young lord, fast cars, gold and silver cigarette cases, clothes from a New York tailor, and the carefree spending of money showered upon him by indulgent mothers or doting grandparents, he respects nothing and no one. He is completely indifferent, if you will. Just watch him at a social event, how condescendingly he chooses a partner for the popular waltz or two-step, how casually he pushes older people out of his way, and the blank stare he gives when an old acquaintance greets him, whom he may decide to forget at that moment! The unsettling part of all this is that the young women he condescendingly picks as dance partners greet him with apparent joy, even though deep down they must feel humiliated by his lazy arrogance. Many older people practically fawn over him, smiling broadly if he lowers himself to toss them a casual, dismissive comment!
One wonders what has happened to the new generation. The Republic was not built by people like these. Let’s hope that the future of our country lies not in the hands of these gilded youths but rather in the hardworking hands of young men yet unknown, working on the farms of the land. When we compare the young manhood of Abraham Lincoln with the examples we are currently producing, it becomes clear that it spells trouble for the twentieth century—
George yawned, and tossed the clipping into his waste-basket, wondering why his aunt thought such dull nonsense worth the sending. As for her insinuation, pencilled upon the border, he supposed she meant to joke—a supposition which neither surprised him nor altered his lifelong opinion of her wit.
George yawned and tossed the clipping into his trash can, wondering why his aunt thought such boring nonsense was worth sending. As for her suggestion, written in pencil along the edge, he figured she was trying to be funny—a thought that neither surprised him nor changed his long-held opinion of her sense of humor.
He read her letter with more interest:
He read her letter with greater interest:
... The dinner your mother gave for the Morgans was a lovely affair. It was last Monday evening, just ten days after you left. It was peculiarly appropriate that your mother should give this dinner, because her brother George, your uncle, was Mr. Morgan’s most intimate friend before he left here a number of years ago, and it was a pleasant occasion for the formal announcement of some news which you heard from Lucy Morgan before you returned to college. At least she told me she had told you the night before you left that her father had decided to return here to live. It was appropriate that your mother, herself an old friend, should assemble a representative selection of Mr. Morgan’s old friends around him at such a time. He was in great spirits and most entertaining. As your time was so charmingly taken up during your visit home with a younger member of his family, you probably overlooked opportunities of hearing him talk, and do not know what an interesting man he can be.
... The dinner your mom hosted for the Morgans was a beautiful event. It was last Monday night, just ten days after you left. It was especially fitting that your mom held this dinner because her brother George, your uncle, was Mr. Morgan’s closest friend before he moved away many years ago. It was a nice occasion for the formal announcement of some news you heard from Lucy Morgan before you went back to college. At least she mentioned she had told you the night before you left that her dad had decided to move back here. It made sense for your mom, also an old friend, to gather a good group of Mr. Morgan’s old friends around him at such a moment. He was in high spirits and really entertaining. Since you spent your time at home charmingly occupied with a younger member of his family, you probably missed chances to hear him talk and don’t realize how interesting he can be.
He will soon begin to build his factory here for the manufacture of automobiles, which he says is a term he prefers to “horseless carriages.” Your Uncle George told me he would like to invest in this factory, as George thinks there is a future for automobiles; perhaps not for general use, but as an interesting novelty, which people with sufficient means would like to own for their amusement and the sake of variety. However, he said Mr. Morgan laughingly declined his offer, as Mr. M. was fully able to finance this venture, though not starting in a very large way. Your uncle said other people are manufacturing automobiles in different parts of the country with success. Your father is not very well, though he is not actually ill, and the doctor tells him he ought not to be so much at his office, as the long years of application indoors with no exercise are beginning to affect him unfavourably, but I believe your father would die if he had to give up his work, which is all that has ever interested him outside of his family. I never could understand it. Mr. Morgan took your mother and me with Lucy to see Modjeska in “Twelfth Night” yesterday evening, and Lucy said she thought the Duke looked rather like you, only much more democratic in his manner. I suppose you will think I have written a great deal about the Morgans in this letter, but thought you would be interested because of your interest in a younger member of his family. Hoping that you are finding college still as attractive as ever,
He will soon start building his factory here for the manufacture of automobiles, which he prefers to call “horseless carriages.” Your Uncle George mentioned that he'd like to invest in this factory, as he believes there’s a future for automobiles; maybe not for general use, but as an interesting novelty that affluent people would want to own for fun and variety. However, he said Mr. Morgan humorously turned down his offer since Mr. M. is fully capable of funding this venture, even if it's not starting on a large scale. Your uncle noted that other people are successfully manufacturing automobiles in various parts of the country. Your father isn't feeling very well, but he's not actually sick, and the doctor advised him to spend less time at the office, as his many years of working indoors without exercise are starting to take a toll on him. However, I believe your father would be lost if he had to give up his work, which has always been his main interest besides his family. I could never understand it. Mr. Morgan took your mother, Lucy, and me to see Modjeska in “Twelfth Night” yesterday evening, and Lucy remarked that she thought the Duke looked somewhat like you, just a lot more casual in his demeanor. I guess you’ll think I’ve written a lot about the Morgans in this letter, but I thought you’d be interested because of your connection to a younger member of his family. Hoping that you’re still finding college as appealing as ever,
Affectionately,
Aunt Fanny.
Love,
Aunt Fanny.
George read one sentence in this letter several times. Then he dropped the missive in his wastebasket to join the clipping, and strolled down the corridor of his dormitory to borrow a copy of “Twelfth Night.” Having secured one, he returned to his study and refreshed his memory of the play—but received no enlightenment that enabled him to comprehend Lucy’s strange remark. However, he found himself impelled in the direction of correspondence, and presently wrote a letter—not a reply to his Aunt Fanny.
George read one sentence in this letter several times. Then he tossed the note into his trash can to be with the clipping and walked down the hallway of his dorm to borrow a copy of “Twelfth Night.” Once he got one, he went back to his study and reviewed the play, but it didn’t give him any clarity to understand Lucy’s odd comment. Still, he felt driven to write, and soon he penned a letter—not a response to Aunt Fanny.
Dear Lucy: No doubt you will be surprised at hearing from me so soon again, especially as this makes two in answer to the one received from you since getting back to the old place. I hear you have been making comments about me at the theatre, that some actor was more democratic in his manners than I am, which I do not understand. You know my theory of life because I explained it to you on our first drive together, when I told you I would not talk to everybody about things I feel like the way I spoke to you of my theory of life. I believe those who are able should have a true theory of life, and I developed my theory of life long, long ago.
Dear Lucy: I'm sure you'll be surprised to hear from me so soon again, especially since this is my second reply to your last message since returning to the old place. I’ve heard you’ve been making comments about me at the theater, saying that some actor is more down-to-earth than I am, which I don’t quite get. You know my view on life because I shared it with you during our first drive together, when I mentioned that I wouldn’t discuss my feelings with just anyone the way I did with you. I believe that those who can should have a genuine outlook on life, and I came up with mine a long, long time ago.
Well, here I sit smoking my faithful briar pipe, indulging in the fragrance of my tobacco as I look out on the campus from my many-paned window, and things are different with me from the way they were way back in Freshman year. I can see now how boyish in many ways I was then. I believe what has changed me as much as anything was my visit home at the time I met you. So I sit here with my faithful briar and dream the old dreams over as it were, dreaming of the waltzes we waltzed together and of that last night before we parted, and you told me the good news you were going to live there, and I would find my friend waiting for me, when I get home next summer.
Well, here I am, smoking my trusty briar pipe, enjoying the scent of my tobacco as I look out at the campus from my multi-paned window, and things are different for me now compared to how they were back in Freshman year. I can see how boyish I was in many ways back then. I think what changed me the most was my visit home when I met you. So I sit here with my trusty briar, reminiscing about the past, remembering the waltzes we danced together and that last night before we said goodbye when you shared the good news that you were going to live there and I would find my friend waiting for me when I get home next summer.
I will be glad my friend will be waiting for me. I am not capable of friendship except for the very few, and, looking back over my life, I remember there were times when I doubted if I could feel a great friendship for anybody—especially girls. I do not take a great interest in many people, as you know, for I find most of them shallow. Here in the old place I do not believe in being hail-fellow-well-met with every Tom, Dick, and Harry just because he happens to be a classmate, any more than I do at home, where I have always been careful who I was seen with, largely on account of the family, but also because my disposition ever since my boyhood has been to encourage real intimacy from but the few.
I'll be glad that my friend will be waiting for me. I'm not really capable of friendship except with a few select people, and looking back on my life, I remember times when I questioned whether I could really feel a deep friendship for anyone—especially girls. I don’t have much interest in a lot of people, as you know, because I find most of them superficial. Here in this old place, I don't believe in being friendly with every Tom, Dick, and Harry just because they happen to be classmates, any more than I do at home, where I've always been careful about who I was seen with, mainly because of my family, but also because my nature has always been to foster real closeness with only a few.
What are you reading now? I have finished both “Henry Esmond” and “The Virginians.” I like Thackeray because he is not trashy, and because he writes principally of nice people. My theory of literature is an author who does not indulge in trashiness—writes about people you could introduce into your own home. I agree with my Uncle Sydney, as I once heard him say he did not care to read a book or go to a play about people he would not care to meet at his own dinner table. I believe we should live by certain standards and ideals, as you know from my telling you my theory of life.
What are you reading now? I just finished both “Henry Esmond” and “The Virginians.” I like Thackeray because he doesn’t write trashy stuff and mainly features good people. My idea of literature is that an author who avoids trashiness writes about people you’d be comfortable inviting into your home. I agree with my Uncle Sydney, who once said he wasn’t interested in reading a book or watching a play about people he wouldn’t want at his own dinner table. I think we should stick to certain standards and ideals, as you know from what I’ve shared about my views on life.
Well, a letter is no place for deep discussions, so I will not go into the subject. From several letters from my mother, and one from Aunt Fanny, I hear you are seeing a good deal of the family since I left. I hope sometimes you think of the member who is absent. I got a silver frame for your photograph in New York, and I keep it on my desk. It is the only girl’s photograph I ever took the trouble to have framed, though, as I told you frankly, I have had any number of other girls’ photographs, yet all were only passing fancies, and oftentimes I have questioned in years past if I was capable of much friendship toward the feminine sex, which I usually found shallow until our own friendship began. When I look at your photograph, I say to myself, “At last, at last here is one that will not prove shallow.”
Well, a letter isn’t the best place for deep conversations, so I won’t dive into that topic. From several letters from my mom and one from Aunt Fanny, I hear you’ve been spending quite a bit of time with the family since I left. I hope you occasionally think of the one who's missing. I got a silver frame for your photo in New York, and I keep it on my desk. It’s the only girl’s photo I’ve ever bothered to frame, even though, as I candidly told you, I’ve had plenty of other girls’ photos. But all of them were just fleeting interests, and I’ve often wondered over the years if I was capable of real friendship with women, whom I typically found to be superficial until our friendship started. When I look at your photo, I tell myself, “Finally, finally here’s one that won’t turn out to be shallow.”
My faithful briar has gone out. I will have to rise and fill it, then once more in the fragrance of My Lady Nicotine, I will sit and dream the old dreams over, and think, too, of the true friend at home awaiting my return in June for the summer vacation.
My trusty pipe has gone out. I’ll need to get up and refill it, then once again in the scent of My Lady Nicotine, I’ll sit and relive the old dreams, and also think about the good friend at home waiting for my return in June for summer break.
Friend, this is from your friend,
Friend, this is from your friend,
G.A.M.
G.A.M.
George’s anticipations were not disappointed. When he came home in June his friend was awaiting him; at least, she was so pleased to see him again that for a few minutes after their first encounter she was a little breathless, and a great deal glowing, and quiet withal. Their sentimental friendship continued, though sometimes he was irritated by her making it less sentimental than he did, and sometimes by what he called her “air of superiority.” Her air was usually, in truth, that of a fond but amused older sister; and George did not believe such an attitude was warranted by her eight months of seniority.
George's expectations were met. When he came home in June, his friend was there waiting for him; she was so happy to see him again that for a few minutes after their first meeting, she was a bit breathless, very flushed, and overall quiet. Their sentimental friendship continued, although at times he was annoyed by her tendency to make it less sentimental than he preferred, and sometimes by what he referred to as her "air of superiority." In reality, her demeanor was more like that of a loving but amused older sister; and George didn’t think such an attitude was justified by her eight months of age difference.
Lucy and her father were living at the Amberson Hotel, while Morgan got his small machine-shops built in a western outskirt of the town; and George grumbled about the shabbiness and the old-fashioned look of the hotel, though it was “still the best in the place, of course.” He remonstrated with his grandfather, declaring that the whole Amberson Estate would be getting “run-down and out-at-heel, if things weren’t taken in hand pretty soon.” He urged the general need of rebuilding, renovating, varnishing, and lawsuits. But the Major, declining to hear him out, interrupted querulously, saying that he had enough to bother him without any advice from George; and retired to his library, going so far as to lock the door audibly.
Lucy and her dad were staying at the Amberson Hotel while Morgan built his small machine shops on the outskirts of town. George complained about how rundown and outdated the hotel looked, even though it was “still the best in the place, of course.” He argued with his grandfather, insisting that the entire Amberson Estate would become “run-down and shabby if things didn’t get sorted out soon.” He emphasized the urgent need for rebuilding, renovating, varnishing, and even lawsuits. But the Major, unwilling to listen to him, interrupted grumpily, saying he had enough on his plate without any advice from George, and then went to his library, even locking the door loudly.
“Second childhood!” George muttered, shaking his head; and he thought sadly that the Major had not long to live. However, this surmise depressed him for only a moment or so. Of course, people couldn’t be expected to live forever, and it would be a good thing to have someone in charge of the Estate who wouldn’t let it get to looking so rusty that riffraff dared to make fun of it. For George had lately undergone the annoyance of calling upon the Morgans, in the rather stuffy red velours and gilt parlour of their apartment at the hotel, one evening when Mr. Frederick Kinney also was a caller, and Mr. Kinney had not been tactful. In fact, though he adopted a humorous tone of voice, in expressing his sympathy for people who, through the city’s poverty in hotels, were obliged to stay at the Amberson, Mr. Kinney’s intention was interpreted by the other visitor as not at all humorous, but, on the contrary, personal and offensive.
“Second childhood!” George muttered, shaking his head; and he thought sadly that the Major didn’t have long to live. However, this thought only brought him down for a moment. Obviously, people couldn’t be expected to live forever, and it would be better to have someone in charge of the Estate who wouldn’t let it look so run-down that riffraff felt free to make fun of it. Recently, George had the frustration of visiting the Morgans in the stuffy red velvet and gold-trimmed parlor of their hotel room one evening when Mr. Frederick Kinney was also there, and Mr. Kinney was not being tactful. In fact, even though he tried to sound funny while expressing his sympathy for those who, because of the city’s lack of decent hotels, had to stay at the Amberson, the other visitor interpreted Mr. Kinney’s tone as not humorous at all, but rather personal and offensive.
George rose abruptly, his face the colour of wrath. “Good-night, Miss Morgan. Good-night, Mr. Morgan,” he said. “I shall take pleasure in calling at some other time when a more courteous sort of people may be present.”
George stood up suddenly, his face filled with anger. “Good night, Miss Morgan. Good night, Mr. Morgan,” he said. “I’ll gladly visit again when there are more polite people around.”
“Look here!” the hot-headed Fred burst out. “Don’t you try to make me out a boor, George Minafer! I wasn’t hinting anything at you; I simply forgot all about your grandfather owning this old building. Don’t you try to put me in the light of a boor! I won’t—”
“Look here!” the hot-headed Fred exclaimed. “Don’t try to make me seem like a rude person, George Minafer! I wasn’t implying anything toward you; I just completely forgot that your grandfather owns this old building. Don’t put me in the position of looking like a boor! I won’t—”
But George walked out in the very course of this vehement protest, and it was necessarily left unfinished.
But George walked out in the middle of this strong protest, so it was left unfinished.
Mr. Kinney remained only a few moments after George’s departure; and as the door closed upon him, the distressed Lucy turned to her father. She was plaintively surprised to find him in a condition of immoderate laughter.
Mr. Kinney stayed just a few moments after George left; and as the door shut behind him, the upset Lucy turned to her father. She was sadly surprised to see him in a fit of uncontrollable laughter.
“I didn’t—I didn’t think I could hold out!” he gasped, and, after choking until tears came to his eyes, felt blindly for the chair from which he had risen to wish Mr. Kinney an indistinct good-night. His hand found the arm of the chair; he collapsed feebly, and sat uttering incoherent sounds.
“I didn’t—I didn’t think I could last!” he gasped, and after choking until tears filled his eyes, he blindly reached for the chair he had just gotten up from to wish Mr. Kinney a vague good-night. His hand found the arm of the chair; he weakly collapsed into it and sat there making incoherent sounds.
“Papa!”
"Dad!"
“It brings things back so!” he managed to explain, “This very Fred Kinney’s father and young George’s father, Wilbur Minafer, used to do just such things when they were at that age—and, for that matter, so did George Amberson and I, and all the rest of us!” And, in spite of his exhaustion, he began to imitate: “Don’t you try to put me in the light of a boor!” “I shall take pleasure in calling at some time when a more courteous sort of people—” He was unable to go on.
“It brings things back so!” he managed to explain, “This very Fred Kinney’s dad and young George’s dad, Wilbur Minafer, used to do just those things when they were our age—and, for that matter, so did George Amberson and I, along with all the rest of us!” And, despite his exhaustion, he started to mimic: “Don’t you dare put me in the light of a rude person!” “I would enjoy visiting at a time when a more polite group of people—” He couldn’t continue.
There is a mirth for every age, and Lucy failed to comprehend her father’s, but tolerated it a little ruefully.
There’s a joy for every age, and Lucy didn’t quite get her father’s, but she accepted it with a bit of regret.
“Papa, I think they were shocking. Weren’t they awful!”
“Dad, I thought they were shocking. Weren’t they terrible!”
“Just—just boys!” he moaned, wiping his eyes. But Lucy could not smile at all; she was beginning to look indignant. “I can forgive that poor Fred Kinney,” she said. “He’s just blundering—but George—oh, George behaved outrageously!”
“Just—just boys!” he moaned, wiping his eyes. But Lucy couldn’t smile at all; she was starting to look indignant. “I can forgive that poor Fred Kinney,” she said. “He’s just clueless—but George—oh, George was completely out of line!”
“It’s a difficult age,” her father observed, his calmness somewhat restored. “Girls don’t seem to have to pass through it quite as boys do, or their savoir faire is instinctive—or something!” And he gave away to a return of his convulsion.
“It’s a tough age,” her father noted, his composure a bit restored. “Girls don’t seem to go through it the same way boys do, or their savoir faire is just natural—or something!” And he fell back into another episode of his convulsion.
She came and sat upon the arm of his chair. “Papa, why should George behave like that?”
She came and sat on the arm of his chair. “Dad, why is George acting like that?”
“He’s sensitive.”
"He's emotional."
“Rather! But why is he? He does anything he likes to, without any regard for what people think. Then why should he mind so furiously when the least little thing reflects upon him, or on anything or anybody connected with him?”
“Really! But why does he care? He does whatever he wants, without thinking about what others think. So why does he get so upset when even the smallest thing reflects on him, or on anything or anyone related to him?”
Eugene patted her hand. “That’s one of the greatest puzzles of human vanity, dear; and I don’t pretend to know the answer. In all my life, the most arrogant people that I’ve known have been the most sensitive. The people who have done the most in contempt of other people’s opinion, and who consider themselves the highest above it, have been the most furious if it went against them. Arrogant and domineering people can’t stand the least, lightest, faintest breath of criticism. It just kills them.”
Eugene patted her hand. “That’s one of the greatest mysteries of human vanity, dear; and I don’t claim to have the answer. Throughout my life, the most arrogant people I've known have also been the most sensitive. Those who disregarded others' opinions the most and thought they were above it all have been the angriest when faced with criticism. Arrogant and controlling people can't handle even the slightest hint of criticism. It absolutely destroys them.”
“Papa, do you think George is terribly arrogant and domineering?”
“Dad, do you think George is really arrogant and controlling?”
“Oh, he’s still only a boy,” said Eugene consolingly. “There’s plenty of fine stuff in him—can’t help but be, because he’s Isabel Amberson’s son.”
“Oh, he’s still just a kid,” Eugene said kindly. “There’s a lot of good in him—he can’t help it, since he’s Isabel Amberson’s son.”
Lucy stroked his hair, which was still almost as dark as her own. “You liked her pretty well once, I guess, papa.”
Lucy ran her fingers through his hair, which was still nearly as dark as hers. “I guess you liked her quite a bit back then, dad.”
“I do still,” he said quietly.
“I still do,” he said softly.
“She’s lovely—lovely! Papa—” she paused, then continued—“I wonder sometimes—”
“She’s beautiful—beautiful! Dad—” she paused, then continued—“I wonder sometimes—”
“What?”
“What?”
“I wonder just how she happened to marry Mr. Minafer.”
“I’m curious about how she ended up marrying Mr. Minafer.”
“Oh, Minafer’s all right,” said Eugene. “He’s a quiet sort of man, but he’s a good man and a kind man. He always was, and those things count.”
“Oh, Minafer’s fine,” said Eugene. “He’s a reserved kind of guy, but he’s a good person and caring. He always has been, and those qualities matter.”
“But in a way—well, I’ve heard people say there wasn’t anything to him at all except business and saving money. Miss Fanny Minafer herself told me that everything George and his mother have of their own—that is, just to spend as they like—she says it has always come from Major Amberson.”
“But in a way—well, I’ve heard people say there wasn’t anything to him at all except business and saving money. Miss Fanny Minafer herself told me that everything George and his mother have of their own—that is, just to spend as they like—she says it has always come from Major Amberson.”
“Thrift, Horatio!” said Eugene lightly. “Thrift’s an inheritance, and a common enough one here. The people who settled the country had to save, so making and saving were taught as virtues, and the people, to the third generation, haven’t found out that making and saving are only means to an end. Minafer doesn’t believe in money being spent. He believes God made it to be invested and saved.”
“Be frugal, Horatio!” Eugene said casually. “Frugality is an inherited trait, and a pretty common one around here. The folks who settled this land had to save, so they valued the ideas of earning and saving, and now, even after three generations, people still don’t realize that making and saving are just means to an end. Minafer doesn’t think money should be spent. He believes it was created by God to be invested and saved.”
“But George isn’t saving. He’s reckless, and even if he is arrogant and conceited and bad-tempered, he’s awfully generous.”
“But George isn’t saving. He’s reckless, and even though he’s arrogant, conceited, and bad-tempered, he’s incredibly generous.”
“Oh, he’s an Amberson,” said her father. “The Ambersons aren’t saving. They’re too much the other way, most of them.”
“Oh, he’s an Amberson,” said her father. “The Ambersons aren’t frugal. They’re quite the opposite, most of them.”
“I don’t think I should have called George bad-tempered,” Lucy said thoughtfully. “No. I don’t think he is.”
“I don’t think I should have called George grumpy,” Lucy said thoughtfully. “No. I don’t think he is.”
“Only when he’s cross about something?” Morgan suggested, with a semblance of sympathetic gravity.
“Only when he’s upset about something?” Morgan suggested, with a look of sympathetic seriousness.
“Yes,” she said brightly, not perceiving that his intention was humorous. “All the rest of the time he’s really very amiable. Of course, he’s much more a perfect child, the whole time, than he realizes! He certainly behaved awfully to-night.” She jumped up, her indignation returning. “He did, indeed, and it won’t do to encourage him in it. I think he’ll find me pretty cool—for a week or so!”
“Yeah,” she said cheerfully, not realizing that he was joking. “The rest of the time, he’s actually really nice. Of course, he’s much more of a perfect child than he knows! He definitely acted horribly tonight.” She got up, her anger flaring up again. “He really did, and it’s not right to encourage that behavior. I think he’ll find me pretty distant—for a week or so!”
Whereupon her father suffered a renewal of his attack of uproarious laughter.
Whereupon her father burst into another fit of loud laughter.
Chapter XI
In the matter of coolness, George met Lucy upon her own predetermined ground; in fact, he was there first, and, at their next encounter, proved loftier and more formal than she did. Their estrangement lasted three weeks, and then disappeared without any preliminary treaty: it had worn itself out, and they forgot it.
In terms of coolness, George met Lucy on her own turf; actually, he got there first, and during their next meeting, he appeared more dignified and formal than she did. They were distant for three weeks, but then it faded away without any formal agreement: it had run its course, and they moved on.
At times, however, George found other disturbances to the friendship. Lucy was “too much the village belle,” he complained; and took a satiric attitude toward his competitors, referring to them as her “local swains and bumpkins,” sulking for an afternoon when she reminded him that he, too, was at least “local.” She was a belle with older people as well; Isabel and Fanny were continually taking her driving, bringing her home with them to lunch or dinner, and making a hundred little engagements with her, and the Major had taken a great fancy to her, insisting upon her presence and her father’s at the Amberson family dinner at the Mansion every Sunday evening. She knew how to flirt with old people, he said, as she sat next him at the table on one of these Sunday occasions; and he had always liked her father, even when Eugene was a “terror” long ago. “Oh, yes, he was!” the Major laughed, when she remonstrated. “He came up here with my son George and some others for a serenade one night, and Eugene stepped into a bass fiddle, and the poor musicians just gave up! I had a pretty half-hour getting my son George upstairs. I remember! It was the last time Eugene ever touched a drop—but he’d touched plenty before that, young lady, and he daren’t deny it! Well, well; there’s another thing that’s changed: hardly anybody drinks nowadays. Perhaps it’s just as well, but things used to be livelier. That serenade was just before Isabel was married—and don’t you fret, Miss Lucy: your father remembers it well enough!” The old gentleman burst into laughter, and shook his finger at Eugene across the table. “The fact is,” the Major went on hilariously, “I believe if Eugene hadn’t broken that bass fiddle and given himself away, Isabel would never have taken Wilbur! I shouldn’t be surprised if that was about all the reason that Wilbur got her! What do you think. Wilbur?”
At times, though, George found other issues with the friendship. Lucy was “too much of the village queen,” he complained, and she took a mocking tone towards his rivals, calling them her “local suitors and fools,” sulking for an afternoon when she reminded him that he, too, was at least “local.” She was a queen among older people as well; Isabel and Fanny were always taking her out driving, bringing her home for lunch or dinner, and making a hundred little plans with her. The Major had really taken a liking to her, insisting on her and her father’s presence at the Amberson family dinner at the Mansion every Sunday evening. He said she knew how to flirt with older folks, as she sat next to him at the table on one of those Sundays; and he had always liked her father, even when Eugene was a “troublemaker” long ago. “Oh, yes, he was!” the Major laughed when she protested. “He came up here with my son George and some others for a serenade one night, and Eugene stepped on a bass fiddle, and the poor musicians just gave up! I had a tough time getting my son George upstairs. I remember! That was the last time Eugene ever had a drink—but he had plenty before that, young lady, and he can’t deny it! Well, well; that’s another thing that’s changed: hardly anyone drinks nowadays. Maybe it’s for the best, but things used to be more lively. That serenade happened just before Isabel got married—and don’t worry, Miss Lucy: your father remembers it well enough!” The old gentleman burst into laughter and pointed at Eugene across the table. “The fact is,” the Major continued cheerfully, “I believe if Eugene hadn’t broken that bass fiddle and embarrassed himself, Isabel would never have chosen Wilbur! I wouldn’t be surprised if that was the main reason Wilbur got her! What do you think, Wilbur?”
“I shouldn’t be surprised,” said Wilbur placidly. “If your notion is right, I’m glad ’Gene broke the fiddle. He was giving me a hard run!”
“I shouldn’t be surprised,” Wilbur said calmly. “If your idea is correct, I’m glad ’Gene broke the fiddle. He was making it really difficult for me!”
The Major always drank three glasses of champagne at his Sunday dinner, and he was finishing the third. “What do you say about it, Isabel? By Jove!” he cried, pounding the table. “She’s blushing!”
The Major always drank three glasses of champagne at his Sunday dinner, and he was finishing the third. “What do you think, Isabel? By God!” he shouted, banging the table. “She’s blushing!”
Isabel did blush, but she laughed. “Who wouldn’t blush!” she cried, and her sister-in-law came to her assistance.
Isabel blushed, but she laughed. “Who wouldn’t blush!” she exclaimed, and her sister-in-law came to help her.
“The important thing,” said Fanny jovially, “is that Wilbur did get her, and not only got her, but kept her!”
“The important thing,” said Fanny cheerfully, “is that Wilbur did get her, and not only that, but he kept her!”
Eugene was as pink as Isabel, but he laughed without any sign of embarrassment other than his heightened colour. “There’s another important thing—that is, for me,” he said. “It’s the only thing that makes me forgive that bass viol for getting in my way.”
Eugene was as pink as Isabel, but he laughed without any sign of embarrassment other than his flushed face. “There’s one more important thing—at least for me,” he said. “It’s the only thing that makes me forgive that bass viol for getting in my way.”
“What is it?” the Major asked.
“What is it?” the Major asked.
“Lucy,” said Morgan gently.
"Lucy," Morgan said softly.
Isabel gave him a quick glance, all warm approval, and there was a murmur of friendliness round the table.
Isabel shot him a quick look, full of warm approval, and a friendly buzz spread around the table.
George was not one of those who joined in this applause. He considered his grandfather’s nonsense indelicate, even for second childhood, and he thought that the sooner the subject was dropped the better. However, he had only a slight recurrence of the resentment which had assailed him during the winter at every sign of his mother’s interest in Morgan; though he was still ashamed of his aunt sometimes, when it seemed to him that Fanny was almost publicly throwing herself at the widower’s head. Fanny and he had one or two arguments in which her fierceness again astonished and amused him.
George wasn't one of those who joined in the applause. He found his grandfather's antics inappropriate, even for someone experiencing a second childhood, and believed it would be best to move on from the topic as quickly as possible. However, he felt only a bit of the resentment that had bothered him all winter whenever he noticed his mother's interest in Morgan; he still felt embarrassed by his aunt at times, especially when it seemed that Fanny was practically throwing herself at the widower. Fanny and he had one or two arguments, during which her intensity surprised and amused him once again.
“You drop your criticisms of your relatives,” she bade him, hotly, one day, “and begin thinking a little about your own behaviour! You say people will ‘talk’ about my—about my merely being pleasant to an old friend! What do I care how they talk? I guess if people are talking about anybody in this family they’re talking about the impertinent little snippet that hasn’t any respect for anything, and doesn’t even know enough to attend to his own affairs!”
“You should stop criticizing your relatives,” she told him angrily one day. “Start thinking a bit about your own behavior! You say people will ‘talk’ about my—about my just being nice to an old friend! What do I care about their gossip? I bet if anyone in this family is being talked about, it’s the rude little brat who has no respect for anything and doesn’t even know enough to mind his own business!”
“‘Snippet,’ Aunt Fanny!” George laughed. “How elegant! And ‘little snippet’—when I’m over five-feet-eleven?”
“‘Snippet,’ Aunt Fanny!” George laughed. “How fancy! And ‘little snippet’—when I’m over five-eleven?”
“I said it!” she snapped, departing. “I don’t see how Lucy can stand you!”
“I said it!” she snapped, walking away. “I don’t understand how Lucy can put up with you!”
“You’d make an amiable stepmother-in-law!” he called after her. “I’ll be careful about proposing to Lucy!”
“You’d make a friendly stepmother-in-law!” he called after her. “I’ll be careful about asking Lucy!”
These were but roughish spots in a summer that glided by evenly and quickly enough, for the most part, and, at the end, seemed to fly. On the last night before George went back to be a Junior, his mother asked him confidently if it had not been a happy summer.
These were just a few rough moments in a summer that mostly passed smoothly and quickly, and by the end, felt like it flew by. On the last night before George returned to be a Junior, his mom confidently asked him if it hadn't been a happy summer.
He hadn’t thought about it, he answered. “Oh, I suppose so. Why?”
He hadn't thought about it, he replied. "Oh, I guess so. Why?"
“I just thought it would be nice to hear you say so,” she said, smiling. “I mean, it’s pleasant for people of my age to know that people of your age realize that they’re happy.”
"I just thought it would be nice to hear you say that," she said, smiling. "I mean, it's nice for people my age to know that people your age understand that they're happy."
“People of your age!” he repeated. “You know you don’t look precisely like an old woman, mother. Not precisely!”
“People your age!” he repeated. “You know you don’t exactly look like an old woman, Mom. Not exactly!”
“No,” she said. “And I suppose I feel about as young as you do, inside, but it won’t be many years before I must begin to look old. It does come!” She sighed, still smiling. “It’s seemed to me that, it must have been a happy summer for you—a real ‘summer of roses and wine’—without the wine, perhaps. ‘Gather ye roses while ye may’—or was it primroses? Time does really fly, or perhaps it’s more like the sky—and smoke—”
“No,” she said. “And I guess I feel as young as you do on the inside, but it won’t be long before I start to look old. It does come!” She sighed, still smiling. “It seems to me that it must have been a lovely summer for you—a true ‘summer of roses and wine’—maybe without the wine. ‘Gather your roses while you can’—or was it primroses? Time really does fly, or maybe it’s more like the sky—and smoke—”
George was puzzled. “What do you mean: time being like the sky and smoke?”
George was confused. “What do you mean by saying time is like the sky and smoke?”
“I mean the things that we have and that we think are so solid—they’re like smoke, and time is like the sky that the smoke disappears into. You know how a wreath of smoke goes up from a chimney, and seems all thick and black and busy against the sky, as if it were going to do such important things and last forever, and you see it getting thinner and thinner—and then, in such a little while, it isn’t there at all; nothing is left but the sky, and the sky keeps on being just the same forever.”
“I mean the things we have and think are so solid—they’re like smoke, and time is like the sky that the smoke fades into. You know how a cloud of smoke rises from a chimney, looking all thick and black and alive against the sky, as if it’s going to do something really important and last forever, and then you see it getting thinner and thinner—and in no time, it’s just gone; all that’s left is the sky, which just goes on being the same forever.”
“It strikes me you’re getting mixed up,” said George cheerfully. “I don’t see much resemblance between time and the sky, or between things and smoke-wreaths; but I do see one reason you like Lucy Morgan so much. She talks that same kind of wistful, moony way sometimes—I don’t mean to say I mind it in either of you, because I rather like to listen to it, and you’ve got a very good voice, mother. It’s nice to listen to, no matter how much smoke and sky, and so on, you talk. So’s Lucy’s for that matter; and I see why you’re congenial. She talks that way to her father, too; and he’s right there with the same kind of guff. Well, it’s all right with me!” He laughed, teasingly, and allowed her to retain his hand, which she had fondly seized. “I’ve got plenty to think about when people drool along!”
“It seems to me you’re getting confused,” George said cheerfully. “I don’t see much similarity between time and the sky, or between things and smoke rings; but I do get why you like Lucy Morgan so much. She has that same dreamy, wistful way of talking sometimes—I’m not saying I mind it in either of you, because I actually enjoy listening to it, and you have a really nice voice, Mom. It’s pleasant to listen to, no matter how much you talk about smoke and sky, and all that. Lucy’s voice is nice too, and I see why you get along so well. She talks like that to her dad as well; and he’s right there with the same kind of nonsense. Well, it’s all good with me!” He laughed playfully and let her keep holding his hand, which she had affectionately grabbed. “I’ve got plenty to think about while people ramble on!”
She pressed his hand to her cheek, and a tear made a tiny warm streak across one of his knuckles.
She pressed his hand to her cheek, and a tear left a small warm streak across one of his knuckles.
“For heaven’s sake!” he said. “What’s the matter? Isn’t everything all right?”
“For heaven's sake!” he said. “What's going on? Is everything okay?”
“You’re going away!”
"You're leaving!"
“Well, I’m coming back, don’t you suppose? Is that all that worries you?”
“Well, I’m coming back, don’t you think? Is that all that’s bothering you?”
She cheered up, and smiled again, but shook her head. “I never can bear to see you go—that’s the most of it. I’m a little bothered about your father, too.”
She perked up and smiled again, but shook her head. “I just can’t stand to see you leave—that’s really what it comes down to. I’m also a bit worried about your dad.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“It seems to me he looks so badly. Everybody thinks so.”
“It seems to me he looks really bad. Everyone thinks so.”
“What nonsense!” George laughed. “He’s been looking that way all summer. He isn’t much different from the way he’s looked all his life, that I can see. What’s the matter with him?”
“What nonsense!” George laughed. “He’s been looking like that all summer. He doesn’t really look much different from how he has his whole life, at least from what I can see. What’s wrong with him?”
“He never talks much about his business to me but I think he’s been worrying about some investments he made last year. I think his worry has affected his health.”
“He doesn’t say much about his business to me, but I think he’s been stressing over some investments he made last year. I believe his stress has impacted his health.”
“What investments?” George demanded. “He hasn’t gone into Mr. Morgan’s automobile concern, has he?”
“What investments?” George asked. “He hasn’t gotten involved with Mr. Morgan’s car business, has he?”
“No,” Isabel smiled. “The ‘automobile concern’ is all Eugene’s, and it’s so small I understand it’s taken hardly anything. No; your father has always prided himself on making only the most absolutely safe investments, but two or three years ago he and your Uncle George both put a great deal—pretty much everything they could get together, I think—into the stock of rolling-mills some friends of theirs owned, and I’m afraid the mills haven’t been doing well.”
“No,” Isabel smiled. “The ‘automobile business’ is all Eugene’s, and it’s so small I hear it hasn't cost much at all. No; your dad has always taken pride in making only the safest investments, but a couple of years ago he and your Uncle George put a lot—pretty much everything they could pool together, I think—into the stock of some rolling mills owned by their friends, and I’m afraid those mills haven’t been doing well.”
“What of that? Father needn’t worry. You and I could take care of him the rest of his life on what grandfather—”
“What about that? Dad doesn’t need to worry. You and I could take care of him for the rest of his life with what grandfather—”
“Of course,” she agreed. “But your father’s always lived so for his business and taken such pride in his sound investments; it’s a passion with him. I—”
“Of course,” she agreed. “But your dad has always lived for his business and taken so much pride in his smart investments; it’s a passion for him. I—”
“Pshaw! He needn’t worry! You tell him we’ll look after him: we’ll build him a little stone bank in the backyard, if he busts up, and he can go and put his pennies in it every morning. That’ll keep him just as happy as he ever was!” He kissed her. “Good-night, I’m going to tell Lucy good-bye. Don’t sit up for me.”
“Come on! He doesn’t need to worry! You tell him we’ll take care of him: we’ll build him a little stone bank in the backyard, and if he breaks down, he can put his pennies in it every morning. That’ll keep him as happy as he ever was!” He kissed her. “Goodnight, I’m going to say goodbye to Lucy. Don’t wait up for me.”
She walked to the front gate with him, still holding his hand, and he told her again not to “sit up” for him.
She walked to the front gate with him, still holding his hand, and he told her again not to wait up for him.
“Yes, I will,” she laughed. “You won’t be very late.”
“Yes, I will,” she laughed. “You won’t be late at all.”
“Well—it’s my last night.”
"Well—it's my final night."
“But I know Lucy, and she knows I want to see you, too, your last night. You’ll see: she’ll send you home promptly at eleven!”
"But I know Lucy, and she knows I want to see you, too, on your last night. You’ll see: she’ll send you home right at eleven!"
But she was mistaken: Lucy sent him home promptly at ten.
But she was wrong: Lucy sent him home right at ten.
Chapter XII
Isabel’s uneasiness about her husband’s health—sometimes reflected in her letters to George during the winter that followed—had not been alleviated when the accredited Senior returned for his next summer vacation, and she confided to him in his room, soon after his arrival, that “something” the doctor had said to her lately had made her more uneasy than ever.
Isabel's worry about her husband's health—sometimes shown in her letters to George during the winter that followed—hadn't eased when the Senior came back for his next summer break. She shared with him in his room, shortly after he arrived, that “something” the doctor had recently told her was making her more anxious than ever.
“Still worrying over his rolling-mills investments?” George asked, not seriously impressed.
“Still stressing about his rolling-mills investments?” George asked, not really impressed.
“I’m afraid it’s past that stage from what Dr. Rainey says. His worries only aggravate his condition now. Dr. Rainey says we ought to get him away.”
“I’m afraid we’ve moved beyond that point based on what Dr. Rainey says. His worries are just making his condition worse now. Dr. Rainey thinks we should take him away.”
“Well, let’s do it, then.”
"Alright, let's do this."
“He won’t go.”
"He's not going."
“He’s a man awfully set in his ways; that’s true,” said George. “I don’t think there’s anything much the matter with him, though, and he looks just the same to me. Have you seen Lucy lately? How is she?”
“Yeah, he’s really stuck in his ways; that’s for sure,” George said. “I don’t think there’s anything really wrong with him, though, and he looks the same to me. Have you seen Lucy recently? How is she doing?”
“Hasn’t she written you?”
“Hasn’t she messaged you?”
“Oh, about once a month,” he answered carelessly. “Never says much about herself. How’s she look?”
“Oh, about once a month,” he replied nonchalantly. “She never talks much about herself. How does she look?”
“She looks—pretty!” said Isabel. “I suppose she wrote you they’ve moved?”
“She looks—pretty!” said Isabel. “I guess she texted you that they’ve moved?”
“Yes; I’ve got her address. She said they were building.”
“Yes; I have her address. She said they’re building.”
“They did. It’s all finished, and they’ve been in it a month. Lucy is so capable; she keeps house exquisitely. It’s small, but oh, such a pretty little house!”
“They did. It’s all done, and they’ve been in it for a month. Lucy is so talented; she manages the house beautifully. It’s small, but oh, what a charming little house!”
“Well, that’s fortunate,” George said. “One thing I’ve always felt they didn’t know a great deal about is architecture.”
“Well, that’s lucky,” George said. “One thing I’ve always thought they didn’t know much about is architecture.”
“Don’t they?” asked Isabel, surprised. “Anyhow, their house is charming. It’s way out beyond the end of Amberson Boulevard; it’s quite near that big white house with a gray-green roof somebody built out there a year or so ago. There are any number of houses going up, out that way; and the trolley-line runs within a block of them now, on the next street, and the traction people are laying tracks more than three miles beyond. I suppose you’ll be driving out to see Lucy to-morrow.”
“Don’t they?” Isabel asked, surprised. “Anyway, their house is lovely. It’s way out beyond the end of Amberson Boulevard; it’s pretty close to that big white house with a gray-green roof that someone built out there a year or so ago. There are a bunch of houses going up out that way, and the trolley line is now just a block away, on the next street, and the traction company is laying tracks over three miles beyond that. I guess you’ll be driving out to see Lucy tomorrow.”
“I thought—” George hesitated. “I thought perhaps I’d go after dinner this evening.”
“I thought—” George paused. “I thought maybe I’d go after dinner tonight.”
At this his mother laughed, not astonished. “It was only my feeble joke about ‘to-morrow,’ Georgie! I was pretty sure you couldn’t wait that long. Did Lucy write you about the factory?”
At this, his mother laughed, not surprised. “It was just my weak joke about ‘tomorrow,’ Georgie! I figured you couldn’t wait that long. Did Lucy write to you about the factory?”
“No. What factory?”
“No. Which factory?”
“The automobile shops. They had rather a dubious time at first, I’m afraid, and some of Eugene’s experiments turned out badly, but this spring they’ve finished eight automobiles and sold them all, and they’ve got twelve more almost finished, and they’re sold already! Eugene’s so gay over it!”
“The car shops. They had a pretty rough start, unfortunately, and some of Eugene’s experiments didn’t go well, but this spring they finished eight cars and sold them all, and they have twelve more nearly done, and they’re already sold! Eugene’s so happy about it!”
“What do his old sewing-machines look like? Like that first one he had when they came here?”
“What do his old sewing machines look like? Like that first one he had when they got here?”
“No, indeed! These have rubber tires blown up with air—pneumatic! And they aren’t so high; they’re very easy to get into, and the engine’s in front—Eugene thinks that’s a great improvement. They’re very interesting to look at; behind the driver’s seat there’s a sort of box where four people can sit, with a step and a little door in the rear, and—”
“No, really! These have rubber tires filled with air—pneumatic! And they’re not that high; they’re really easy to get into, and the engine’s in the front—Eugene thinks that’s a great improvement. They look really interesting; behind the driver’s seat there’s a kind of box where four people can sit, with a step and a small door in the back, and—”
“I know all about it,” said George. “I’ve seen any number like that, East. You can see all you want of ’em, if you stand on Fifth Avenue half an hour, any afternoon. I’ve seen half-a-dozen go by almost at the same time—within a few minutes, anyhow; and of course electric hansoms are a common sight there any day. I hired one, myself, the last time I was there. How fast do Mr. Morgan’s machines go?”
“I know all about it,” George said. “I’ve seen plenty of them, East. You can see as many as you want if you stand on Fifth Avenue for half an hour any afternoon. I’ve seen half a dozen go by almost at the same time—within a few minutes, anyway; and of course electric taxis are a common sight there any day. I hired one myself the last time I was there. How fast do Mr. Morgan’s machines go?”
“Much too fast! It’s very exhilarating—but rather frightening; and they do make a fearful uproar. He says, though, he thinks he sees a way to get around the noisiness in time.”
“Way too fast! It’s really exciting—but quite scary; and they make a huge racket. He says he thinks he knows how to deal with the noise eventually.”
“I don’t mind the noise,” said George. “Give me a horse, for mine, though, any day. I must get up a race with one of these things: Pendennis’ll leave it one mile behind in a two-mile run. How’s grandfather?”
“I don’t mind the noise,” George said. “Just give me a horse any day. I have to set up a race with one of these things: Pendennis will leave it a mile behind in a two-mile race. How’s grandpa?”
“He looks well, but he complains sometimes of his heart: I suppose that’s natural at his age—and it’s an Amberson trouble.” Having mentioned this, she looked anxious instantly. “Did you ever feel any weakness there, Georgie?”
“He seems fine, but he sometimes complains about his heart: I guess that’s normal at his age—and it’s an Amberson issue.” After saying this, she immediately looked worried. “Have you ever felt any weakness there, Georgie?”
“No!” he laughed.
“No!” he chuckled.
“Are you sure, dear?”
"Are you sure, babe?"
“No!” And he laughed again. “Did you?”
“No!” He laughed again. “Did you?”
“Oh, I think not—at least, the doctor told me he thought my heart was about all right. He said I needn’t be alarmed.”
“Oh, I don't think so—at least, the doctor told me he believed my heart was doing just fine. He said I didn’t need to worry.”
“I should think not! Women do seem to be always talking about health: I suppose they haven’t got enough else to think of!”
"I don't think so! Women always seem to be talking about health: I guess they don't have much else to think about!"
“That must be it,” she said gayly. “We’re an idle lot!”
"That must be it," she said cheerfully. "We’re a bunch of slackers!"
George had taken off his coat. “I don’t like to hint to a lady,” he said, “but I do want to dress before dinner.”
George had taken off his coat. “I don’t want to drop hints to a lady,” he said, “but I do want to get dressed before dinner.”
“Don’t be long; I’ve got to do a lot of looking at you, dear!” She kissed him and ran away singing.
“Don’t take too long; I need to spend a lot of time looking at you, dear!” She kissed him and ran off singing.
But his Aunt Fanny was not so fond; and at the dinner-table there came a spark of liveliness into her eye when George patronizingly asked her what was the news in her own “particular line of sport.”
But his Aunt Fanny wasn't as enthusiastic; and at the dinner table, a spark of liveliness appeared in her eye when George condescendingly asked her what the news was in her own “particular line of sport.”
“What do you mean, Georgie?” she asked quietly.
“What do you mean, Georgie?” she asked softly.
“Oh I mean: What’s the news in the fast set generally? You been causing any divorces lately?”
“Oh I mean: What’s happening with the fast crowd these days? Have you been involved in any divorces lately?”
“No,” said Fanny, the spark in her eye getting brighter. “I haven’t been causing anything.”
“No,” Fanny said, her eyes shining even brighter. “I haven’t done anything.”
“Well, what’s the gossip? You usually hear pretty much everything that goes on around the nooks and crannies in this town, I hear. What’s the last from the gossips’ corner, auntie?”
“Well, what’s the gossip? You usually catch pretty much everything that goes on around the nooks and crannies in this town, I’ve heard. What’s the latest from the gossip corner, auntie?”
Fanny dropped her eyes, and the spark was concealed, but a movement of her lower lip betokened a tendency to laugh, as she replied. “There hasn’t been much gossip lately, except the report that Lucy Morgan and Fred Kinney are engaged—and that’s quite old, by this time.”
Fanny looked down, hiding her spark of excitement, but the slight movement of her lower lip showed she was about to laugh as she replied. “There hasn’t been much gossip lately, except for the news that Lucy Morgan and Fred Kinney are engaged—and that’s pretty old news by now.”
Undeniably, this bit of mischief was entirely successful, for there was a clatter upon George’s plate. “What—what do you think you’re talking about?” he gasped.
Undoubtedly, this little prank worked perfectly, because there was a loud noise on George’s plate. “What—what do you think you’re talking about?” he gasped.
Miss Fanny looked up innocently. “About the report of Lucy Morgan’s engagement to Fred Kinney.”
Miss Fanny looked up innocently. “About the news of Lucy Morgan’s engagement to Fred Kinney.”
George turned dumbly to his mother, and Isabel shook her head reassuringly. “People are always starting rumours,” she said. “I haven’t paid any attention to this one.”
George turned silently to his mother, and Isabel shook her head reassuringly. “People are always starting rumors,” she said. “I haven’t paid any attention to this one.”
“But you—you’ve heard it?” he stammered.
“But you—you’ve heard it?” he stuttered.
“Oh, one hears all sorts of nonsense, dear. I haven’t the slightest idea that it’s true.”
“Oh, you hear all kinds of nonsense, dear. I don’t have the slightest idea that it’s true.”
“Then you have heard it!”
“Then you’ve heard it!”
“I wouldn’t let it take my appetite,” his father suggested drily. “There are plenty of girls in the world!”
“I wouldn’t let it ruin my appetite,” his father said dryly. “There are plenty of girls out there!”
George turned pale.
George went pale.
“Eat your dinner, Georgie,” his aunt said sweetly. “Food will do you good. I didn’t say I knew this rumour was true. I only said I’d heard it.”
“Eat your dinner, Georgie,” his aunt said gently. “Food will be good for you. I didn’t say I knew this rumor was true. I only said I’d heard it.”
“When? When did you hear it!”
“When? When did you hear that!”
“Oh, months ago!” And Fanny found any further postponement of laughter impossible.
“Oh, months ago!” Fanny couldn’t hold back her laughter any longer.
“Fanny, you’re a hard-hearted creature,” Isabel said gently. “You really are. Don’t pay any attention to her, George. Fred Kinney’s only a clerk in his uncle’s hardware place: he couldn’t marry for ages—even if anybody would accept him!”
“Fanny, you’re so cold-hearted,” Isabel said gently. “You really are. Don’t listen to her, George. Fred Kinney’s just a clerk at his uncle’s hardware store: he couldn’t get married for a long time—even if anyone would want him!”
George breathed tumultuously. “I don’t care anything about ‘ages’! What’s that got to do with it?” he said, his thoughts appearing to be somewhat disconnected. “‘Ages,’ don’t mean anything! I only want to know—I want to know—I want—” He stopped.
George breathed heavily. “I don’t care about ‘ages’! What does that matter?” he said, his thoughts seeming a bit scattered. “‘Ages’ don’t mean anything! I just want to know—I want to know—I want—” He paused.
“What do you want?” his father asked crossly. “Why don’t you say it? Don’t make such a fuss.”
“What do you want?” his father asked angrily. “Why don’t you just say it? Don’t make such a big deal out of it.”
“I’m not—not at all,” George declared, pushing his chair back from the table.
“I’m not—not at all,” George said, pushing his chair back from the table.
“You must finish your dinner, dear,” his mother urged. “Don’t—”
“You need to finish your dinner, sweetie,” his mom insisted. “Don’t—”
“I have finished. I’ve eaten all I want. I don’t want any more than I wanted. I don’t want—I—” He rose, still incoherent. “I prefer—I want—Please excuse me!”
“I’m done. I’ve eaten all I want. I don’t want more than I wanted. I don’t want—I—” He got up, still rambling. “I prefer—I want—Please excuse me!”
He left the room, and a moment later the screens outside the open front door were heard to slam:
He left the room, and a moment later, the screens outside the open front door slammed shut.
“Fanny! You shouldn’t—”
“Fanny! You can't—”
“Isabel, don’t reproach me, he did have plenty of dinner, and I only told the truth: everybody has been saying—”
“Isabel, don’t blame me, he really did have enough to eat, and I was just being honest: everyone has been saying—”
“But there isn’t any truth in it.”
"But there isn't any truth to it."
“We don’t actually know there isn’t,” Miss Fanny insisted, giggling. “We’ve never asked Lucy.”
“We don’t really know there isn’t,” Miss Fanny insisted, laughing. “We’ve never asked Lucy.”
“I wouldn’t ask her anything so absurd!”
“I wouldn’t ask her anything so ridiculous!”
“George would,” George’s father remarked. “That’s what he’s gone to do.”
“George would,” George’s father said. “That’s what he’s gone to do.”
Mr. Minafer was not mistaken: that was what his son had gone to do. Lucy and her father were just rising from their dinner table when the stirred youth arrived at the front door of the new house. It was a cottage, however, rather than a house; and Lucy had taken a free hand with the architect, achieving results in white and green, outside, and white and blue, inside, to such effect of youth and daintiness that her father complained of “too much spring-time!” The whole place, including his own bedroom, was a young damsel’s boudoir, he said, so that nowhere could he smoke a cigar without feeling like a ruffian. However, he was smoking when George arrived, and he encouraged George to join him in the pastime, but the caller, whose air was both tense and preoccupied, declined with something like agitation.
Mr. Minafer wasn't wrong: that was exactly what his son had gone to do. Lucy and her dad were just finishing dinner when the restless young man showed up at the front door of the new house. It was really a cottage, not a house; and Lucy had taken the lead with the architect, creating a cheerful look in white and green outside, and white and blue inside, achieving such a youthful and delicate style that her dad complained about “too much springtime!” He said the whole place, including his own bedroom, felt like a young woman’s dressing room, making it impossible for him to smoke a cigar without feeling like a scoundrel. Still, he was smoking when George arrived and encouraged him to join in, but the visitor, clearly tense and distracted, politely declined, almost with a sense of unease.
“I never smoke—that is, I’m seldom—I mean, no thanks,” he said. “I mean not at all. I’d rather not.”
“I never smoke—that is, I rarely do—I mean, no thanks,” he said. “I mean not at all. I’d prefer not to.”
“Aren’t you well, George?” Eugene asked, looking at him in perplexity. “Have you been overworking at college? You do look rather pa—”
“Aren’t you okay, George?” Eugene asked, looking at him in confusion. “Have you been overworking at school? You do look kind of pa—”
“I don’t work,” said George. “I mean I don’t work. I think, but I don’t work. I only work at the end of the term. There isn’t much to do.”
“I don’t work,” George said. “I mean I don’t work. I think, but I don’t work. I only work at the end of the term. There isn’t much to do.”
Eugene’s perplexity was little decreased, and a tinkle of the door-bell afforded him obvious relief. “It’s my foreman,” he said, looking at his watch. “I’ll take him out in the yard to talk. This is no place for a foreman.” And he departed, leaving the “living room” to Lucy and George. It was a pretty room, white panelled and blue curtained—and no place for a foreman, as Eugene said. There was a grand piano, and Lucy stood leaning back against it, looking intently at George, while her fingers, behind her, absently struck a chord or two. And her dress was the dress for that room, being of blue and white, too; and the high colour in her cheeks was far from interfering with the general harmony of things—George saw with dismay that she was prettier than ever, and naturally he missed the reassurance he might have felt had he been able to guess that Lucy, on her part, was finding him better looking than ever. For, however unusual the scope of George’s pride, vanity of beauty was not included; he did not think about his looks.
Eugene’s confusion didn't really lessen, and the chime of the doorbell gave him noticeable relief. “It’s my foreman,” he said, checking his watch. “I’ll take him outside to talk. This place isn’t right for a foreman.” He left, leaving the “living room” to Lucy and George. It was a lovely room, with white paneling and blue curtains—and definitely not a place for a foreman, as Eugene pointed out. There was a grand piano, and Lucy was leaning back against it, looking intently at George while her fingers absently played a chord or two. Her dress matched the room, being blue and white as well; and the flush in her cheeks only added to the overall beauty of the scene—George noticed with dismay that she looked prettier than ever, and naturally, he missed the comfort he might have felt if he had realized that Lucy, in turn, thought he looked better than ever. Because, no matter how unusual George's pride was, vanity about his appearance wasn’t part of it; he didn’t think about how he looked.
“What’s wrong, George?” she asked softly.
“What’s wrong, George?” she asked gently.
“What do you mean: ‘What’s wrong?’”
“What do you mean: ‘What’s wrong?’”
“You’re awfully upset about something. Didn’t you get though your examination all right?”
“You seem really upset about something. Didn't you get through your exam okay?”
“Certainly I did. What makes you think anything’s ‘wrong’ with me?”
“Of course I did. Why do you think there's something ‘wrong’ with me?”
“You do look pale, as papa said, and it seemed to me that the way you talked sounded—well, a little confused.”
“You do look pale, just like Dad said, and it seemed to me that the way you talked sounded—well, a little mixed up.”
“‘Confused’! I said I didn’t care to smoke. What in the world is confused about that?”
“‘Confused’! I said I didn’t want to smoke. What’s confusing about that?”
“Nothing. But—”
“Nothing. But—”
“See here!” George stepped close to her. “Are you glad to see me?”
“Look here!” George moved in closer to her. “Are you happy to see me?”
“You needn’t be so fierce about it!” Lucy protested, laughing at his dramatic intensity. “Of course I am! How long have I been looking forward to it?”
“You don’t have to be so intense about it!” Lucy said, laughing at his dramatic enthusiasm. “Of course I am! How long have I been looking forward to this?”
“I don’t know,” he said sharply, abating nothing of his fierceness. “How long have you?”
“I don’t know,” he said sharply, showing no signs of softening. “How long have you?”
“Why—ever since you went away!”
“Why—ever since you left!”
“Is that true? Lucy, is that true?”
“Is that true? Lucy, is that true?”
“You are funny!” she said. “Of course it’s true. Do tell me what’s the matter with you, George!”
“You're hilarious!” she said. “Of course it's true. Please tell me what's going on with you, George!”
“I will!” he exclaimed. “I was a boy when I saw you last. I see that now, though I didn’t then. Well, I’m not a boy any longer. I’m a man, and a man has a right to demand a totally different treatment.”
“I will!” he said. “I was just a kid when I saw you last. I realize that now, even though I didn't back then. Well, I’m not a kid anymore. I’m a man, and a man has the right to expect a completely different kind of treatment.”
“Why has he?”
“Why did he?”
“What?”
“Excuse me?”
“I don’t seem to be able to understand you at all, George. Why shouldn’t a boy be treated just as well as a man?”
“I just can’t seem to understand you at all, George. Why shouldn’t a boy be treated the same as a man?”
George seemed to find himself at a loss. “Why shouldn’t—Well, he shouldn’t, because a man has a right to certain explanations.”
George seemed to be confused. “Why shouldn’t—Well, he shouldn’t, because a man has a right to some explanations.”
“What explanations?”
"What reasons?"
“Whether he’s been made a toy of!” George almost shouted. “That’s what I want to know!”
“Can you believe he's become a total joke?” George almost shouted. “That’s what I want to know!”
Lucy shook her head despairingly. “You are the queerest person! You say you’re a man now, but you talk more like a boy than ever. What does make you so excited?”
Lucy shook her head in despair. “You are the strangest person! You say you’re a man now, but you sound more like a boy than ever. What’s got you so worked up?”
“‘Excited!’” he stormed. “Do you dare to stand there and call me ‘excited’? I tell you, I never have been more calm or calmer in my life! I don’t know that a person needs to be called ‘excited’ because he demands explanations that are his simple due!”
“‘Excited!’” he shouted. “Do you really stand there and call me ‘excited’? I swear, I’ve never been calmer in my life! I don’t think someone should be called ‘excited’ just for wanting the simple explanations that are rightfully theirs!”
“What in the world do you want me to explain?”
“What do you want me to explain?”
“Your conduct with Fred Kinney!” George shouted.
“Your behavior with Fred Kinney!” George shouted.
Lucy uttered a sudden cry of laughter; she was delighted. “It’s been awful!” she said. “I don’t know that I ever heard of worse misbehaviour! Papa and I have been twice to dinner with his family, and I’ve been three times to church with Fred—and once to the circus! I don’t know when they’ll be here to arrest me!”
Lucy let out a burst of laughter; she was thrilled. “It’s been terrible!” she said. “I’ve never heard of worse behavior! Dad and I have had dinner with his family twice, and I’ve been to church with Fred three times—and once to the circus! I don’t know when they’ll show up to arrest me!”
“Stop that!” George commanded fiercely. “I want to know just one thing, and I mean to know it, too!”
“Cut that out!” George said firmly. “I want to know one thing, and I’m going to find out!”
“Whether I enjoyed the circus?”
“Did I enjoy the circus?”
“I want to know if you’re engaged to him!”
“I want to know if you’re with him!”
“No!” she cried and lifting her face close to his for the shortest instant possible, she gave him a look half merry, half defiant, but all fond. It was an adorable look.
“No!” she exclaimed, bringing her face close to his for the briefest moment, giving him a glance that was equal parts playful and defiant, but completely affectionate. It was an adorable look.
“Lucy!” he said huskily.
“Lucy!” he said breathily.
But she turned quickly from him, and ran to the other end of the room. He followed awkwardly, stammering:
But she quickly turned away from him and ran to the other end of the room. He followed awkwardly, stuttering:
“Lucy, I want—I want to ask you. Will you—will you—will you be engaged to me?”
“Lucy, I want—I want to ask you. Will you—will you—will you be engaged to me?”
She stood at a window, seeming to look out into the summer darkness, her back to him.
She stood by the window, appearing to gaze out into the summer night, her back to him.
“Will you, Lucy?”
"Will you, Lucy?"
“No,” she murmured, just audibly.
“No,” she murmured, barely above a whisper.
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“I’m older than you.”
“I’m older than you are.”
“Eight months!”
"8 months!"
“You’re too young.”
"You're too young."
“Is that—” he said, gulping—“is that the only reason you won’t?”
“Is that—” he said, swallowing hard—“is that the only reason you won’t?”
She did not answer.
She didn't answer.
As she stood, persistently staring out of the window, with her back to him, she did not see how humble his attitude had become; but his voice was low, and it shook so that she could have no doubt of his emotion. “Lucy, please forgive me for making such a row,” he said, thus gently. “I’ve been—I’ve been terribly upset—terribly! You know how I feel about you, and always have felt about you. I’ve shown it in every single thing I’ve done since the first time I met you, and I know you know it. Don’t you?”
As she stood there, persistently staring out the window with her back to him, she didn't notice how humble he had become. But his voice was quiet, and it trembled, leaving no doubt about his feelings. “Lucy, please forgive me for causing such a scene,” he said softly. “I’ve been—I’ve been really upset—really! You know how I feel about you and how I’ve always felt about you. I’ve shown it in everything I’ve done since the first time we met, and I know you know that. Don’t you?”
Still she did not move or speak.
Still, she didn't move or speak.
“Is the only reason you won’t be engaged to me you think I’m too young, Lucy?”
“Is the only reason you won’t get engaged to me that you think I’m too young, Lucy?”
“It’s—it’s reason enough,” she said faintly.
“It’s—it's enough of a reason,” she said softly.
At that he caught one of her hands, and she turned to him: there were tears in her eyes, tears which he did not understand at all.
At that, he took one of her hands, and she turned to him: there were tears in her eyes, tears that he didn't understand at all.
“Lucy, you little dear!” he cried. “I knew you—”
“Lucy, you sweet girl!” he exclaimed. “I knew you—”
“No, no!” she said, and she pushed him away, withdrawing her hand. “George, let’s not talk of solemn things.”
“No, no!” she said, pushing him away and pulling her hand back. “George, let’s not discuss serious stuff.”
“‘Solemn things!’ Like what?”
“‘Serious stuff!’ Like what?”
“Like—being engaged.”
"Like—getting engaged."
But George had become altogether jubilant, and he laughed triumphantly. “Good gracious, that isn’t solemn!”
But George was totally in a good mood, and he laughed with triumph. “Goodness, that’s not serious!”
“It is, too!” she said, wiping her eyes. “It’s too solemn for us.”
“It is, too!” she said, wiping her eyes. “It’s too serious for us.”
“No, it isn’t! I—”
“No, it’s not! I—”
“Let’s sit down and be sensible, dear,” she said. “You sit over there—”
“Let’s sit down and be reasonable, dear,” she said. “You sit over there—”
“I will if you’ll call me, ‘dear’ again.”
“I will if you call me ‘dear’ again.”
“No,” she said. “I’ll only call you that once again this summer—the night before you go away.”
“No,” she said. “I’ll only call you that one more time this summer—the night before you leave.”
“That will have to do, then,” he laughed, “so long as I know we’re engaged.”
"That'll work, then," he laughed, "as long as I know we’re engaged."
“But we’re not!” she protested. “And we never will be, if you don’t promise not to speak of it again until—until I tell you to!”
“But we’re not!” she protested. “And we never will be if you don’t promise not to talk about it again until—until I say so!”
“I won’t promise that,” said the happy George. “I’ll only promise not to speak of it till the next time you call me ‘dear’; and you’ve promised to call me that the night before I leave for my senior year.”
“I won’t promise that,” said the happy George. “I’ll only promise not to talk about it until the next time you call me ‘dear’; and you’ve promised to call me that the night before I leave for my senior year.”
“Oh, but I didn’t!” she said earnestly, then hesitated. “Did I?”
“Oh, but I didn’t!” she said sincerely, then paused. “Did I?”
“Didn’t you?”
"Didn't you?"
“I don’t think I meant it,” she murmured, her wet lashes flickering above troubled eyes.
“I don’t think I really meant it,” she murmured, her wet lashes fluttering above troubled eyes.
“I know one thing about you,” he said gayly, his triumph increasing. “You never went back on anything you said, yet, and I’m not afraid of this being the first time!”
“I know one thing about you,” he said cheerfully, his triumph growing. “You’ve never gone back on anything you said, and I’m not worried about this being the first time!”
“But we mustn’t let—” she faltered; then went on tremulously, “George, we’ve got on so well together, we won’t let this make a difference between us, will we?” And she joined in his laughter.
“But we shouldn’t let—” she hesitated; then continued shakily, “George, we’ve been getting along so well, we won’t let this change anything between us, will we?” And she laughed along with him.
“It will all depend on what you tell me the night before I go away. You agree we’re going to settle things then, don’t you, Lucy?”
“It will all depend on what you tell me the night before I leave. You agree that we're going to sort things out then, right, Lucy?”
“I don’t promise.”
"I can't promise."
“Yes, you do! Don’t you?”
"Yeah, you do! Don't you?"
“Well—”
"Well—"
Chapter XIII
Tonight George began a jubilant warfare upon his Aunt Fanny, opening the campaign upon his return home at about eleven o’clock. Fanny had retired, and was presumably asleep, but George, on the way to his own room, paused before her door, and serenaded her in a full baritone:
Tonight, George kicked off a joyful battle against his Aunt Fanny, starting the campaign when he got home around eleven o’clock. Fanny had gone to bed and was likely asleep, but George, on his way to his room, stopped in front of her door and serenaded her in a booming baritone:
“As I walk along the Boy de Balong With my independent air, The people all declare, ‘He must be a millionaire!’ Oh, you hear them sigh, and wish to die, And see them wink the other eye. At the man that broke the bank at Monte Carlo!”
“As I stroll along the Boulevard de Balong With my confident attitude, Everyone says, ‘He must be a millionaire!’ Oh, you hear them sigh, and wish they could leave, And you see them look the other way. At the guy who broke the bank at Monte Carlo!”
Isabel came from George’s room, where she had been reading, waiting for him. “I’m afraid you’ll disturb your father, dear. I wish you’d sing more, though—in the daytime! You have a splendid voice.”
Isabel came out of George’s room, where she had been reading, waiting for him. “I’m afraid you’ll wake your dad, dear. I wish you’d sing more, though—in the daytime! You have a fantastic voice.”
“Good-night, old lady!”
"Good night, old lady!"
“I thought perhaps I—Didn’t you want me to come in with you and talk a little?”
“I thought maybe I—Didn’t you want me to come in with you and chat for a bit?”
“Not to-night. You go to bed. Good-night, old lady!”
“Not tonight. You should go to bed. Goodnight, old lady!”
He kissed her hilariously, entered his room with a skip, closed his door noisily; and then he could be heard tossing things about, loudly humming “The Man that Broke the Bank at Monte Carlo.”
He kissed her playfully, skipped into his room, slammed the door shut; and then he could be heard throwing things around, loudly humming “The Man that Broke the Bank at Monte Carlo.”
Smiling, his mother knelt outside his door to pray; then, with her “Amen,” pressed her lips to the bronze door-knob; and went silently to her own apartment.
Smiling, his mother knelt outside his door to pray; then, with her “Amen,” pressed her lips to the bronze doorknob and quietly went back to her own apartment.
After breakfasting in bed, George spent the next morning at his grandfather’s and did not encounter his Aunt Fanny until lunch, when she seemed to be ready for him.
After having breakfast in bed, George spent the next morning at his grandfather's and didn't see his Aunt Fanny until lunch, when she appeared to be waiting for him.
“Thank you so much for the serenade, George!” she said. “Your poor father tells me he’d just got to sleep for the first time in two nights, but after your kind attentions he lay awake the rest of last night.”
“Thank you so much for the serenade, George!” she said. “Your poor father tells me he finally got to sleep for the first time in two nights, but after your kind gesture, he was awake the rest of last night.”
“Perfectly true,” Mr. Minafer said grimly.
“That's absolutely true,” Mr. Minafer said seriously.
“Of course, I didn’t know, sir,” George hastened to assure him. “I’m awfully sorry. But Aunt Fanny was so gloomy and excited before I went out, last evening, I thought she needed cheering up.”
“Of course, I didn’t know, sir,” George quickly assured him. “I’m really sorry. But Aunt Fanny was so down and anxious before I went out last night, I thought she needed a pick-me-up.”
“I!” Fanny jeered. “I was gloomy? I was excited? You mean about that engagement?”
“I!” Fanny scoffed. “I was down? I was thrilled? You’re talking about that engagement?”
“Yes. Weren’t you? I thought I heard you worrying over somebody’s being engaged. Didn’t I hear you say you’d heard Mr. Eugene Morgan was engaged to marry some pretty little seventeen-year-old girl?”
“Yes. Weren’t you? I thought I heard you worrying about someone being engaged. Didn’t I hear you say you’d heard Mr. Eugene Morgan was engaged to marry some pretty little seventeen-year-old girl?”
Fanny was stung, but she made a brave effort. “Did you ask Lucy?” she said, her voice almost refusing the teasing laugh she tried to make it utter. “Did you ask her when Fred Kinney and she—”
Fanny was hurt, but she put on a brave face. “Did you ask Lucy?” she said, her voice almost rejecting the teasing laugh she was trying to force out. “Did you ask her when Fred Kinney and she—”
“Yes. That story wasn’t true. But the other one—” Here he stared at Fanny, and then affected dismay. “Why, what’s the matter with your face, Aunt Fanny? It seems agitated!”
“Yes. That story wasn’t true. But the other one—” Here he stared at Fanny, then pretended to be alarmed. “What’s wrong with your face, Aunt Fanny? You look upset!”
“Agitated!” Fanny said disdainfully, but her voice undeniably lacked steadiness. “Agitated!”
“Agitated!” Fanny said with contempt, but her voice clearly lacked stability. “Agitated!”
“Oh, come!” Mr. Minafer interposed. “Let’s have a little peace!”
“Oh, come on!” Mr. Minafer interrupted. “Let’s have a little peace here!”
“I’m willing,” said George. “I don’t want to see poor Aunt Fanny all stirred up over a rumour I just this minute invented myself. She’s so excitable—about certain subjects—it’s hard to control her.” He turned to his mother. “What’s the matter with grandfather?”
“I’m in,” said George. “I don’t want to upset poor Aunt Fanny over a rumor I just made up. She gets so worked up—especially about certain things—it’s tough to calm her down.” He looked at his mother. “What’s going on with grandfather?”
“Didn’t you see him this morning?” Isabel asked.
“Didn’t you see him this morning?” Isabel asked.
“Yes. He was glad to see me, and all that, but he seemed pretty fidgety. Has he been having trouble with his heart again?”
“Yes. He was happy to see me and all that, but he seemed pretty restless. Has he been having issues with his heart again?”
“Not lately. No.”
“Not recently. Nope.”
“Well, he’s not himself. I tried to talk to him about the estate; it’s disgraceful—it really is—the way things are looking. He wouldn’t listen, and he seemed upset. What’s he upset over?”
“Well, he’s not himself. I tried to talk to him about the estate; it’s really disgraceful—the way things are looking. He wouldn’t listen, and he seemed upset. What’s he upset about?”
Isabel looked serious; however, it was her husband who suggested gloomily, “I suppose the Major’s bothered about this Sydney and Amelia business, most likely.”
Isabel looked serious; however, it was her husband who suggested gloomily, “I guess the Major’s worried about this Sydney and Amelia situation, probably.”
“What Sydney and Amelia business?” George asked.
“What business do Sydney and Amelia have?” George asked.
“Your mother can tell you, if she wants to,” Minafer said. “It’s not my side of the family, so I keep off.”
“Your mom can tell you, if she wants to,” Minafer said. “It’s not my side of the family, so I stay out of it.”
“It’s rather disagreeable for all of us, Georgie,” Isabel began. “You see, your Uncle Sydney wanted a diplomatic position, and he thought brother George, being in Congress, could arrange it. George did get him the offer of a South American ministry, but Sydney wanted a European ambassadorship, and he got quite indignant with poor George for thinking he’d take anything smaller—and he believes George didn’t work hard enough for him. George had done his best, of course, and now he’s out of Congress, and won’t run again—so there’s Sydney’s idea of a big diplomatic position gone for good. Well, Sydney and your Aunt Amelia are terribly disappointed, and they say they’ve been thinking for years that this town isn’t really fit to live in—‘for a gentleman,’ Sydney says—and it is getting rather big and dirty. So they’ve sold their house and decided to go abroad to live permanently; there’s a villa near Florence they’ve often talked of buying. And they want father to let them have their share of the estate now, instead of waiting for him to leave it to them in his will.”
“It’s quite unpleasant for all of us, Georgie,” Isabel started. “You see, your Uncle Sydney wanted a diplomatic job, and he thought brother George, being in Congress, could help make it happen. George did manage to get him an offer for a South American ministry, but Sydney wanted a European ambassadorship and got really upset with poor George for thinking he’d settle for anything less—and he believes George didn’t put in enough effort for him. George had done his best, of course, and now he’s out of Congress and won’t run again—so there goes Sydney’s idea of a significant diplomatic position for good. Well, Sydney and your Aunt Amelia are incredibly disappointed, and they claim they’ve been thinking for years that this town isn’t really suitable to live in—‘for a gentleman,’ Sydney says—and it’s becoming quite big and dirty. So they’ve sold their house and decided to move abroad to live permanently; there’s a villa near Florence they’ve often talked about buying. And they want Dad to let them have their share of the estate now, instead of waiting for him to leave it to them in his will.”
“Well, I suppose that’s fair enough,” George said. “That is, in case he intended to leave them a certain amount in his will.”
“Well, I guess that’s reasonable,” George said. “That is, if he planned to leave them a specific amount in his will.”
“Of course that’s understood, Georgie. Father explained his will to us long ago; a third to them, and a third to brother George, and a third to us.”
“Of course, we get it, Georgie. Dad explained his will to us a while back; a third goes to them, a third to brother George, and a third to us.”
Her son made a simple calculation in his mind. Uncle George was a bachelor, and probably would never marry; Sydney and Amelia were childless. The Major’s only grandchild appeared to remain the eventual heir of the entire property, no matter if the Major did turn over to Sydney a third of it now. And George had a fragmentary vision of himself, in mourning, arriving to take possession of a historic Florentine villa—he saw himself walking up a cypress-bordered path, with ancient carven stone balustrades in the distance, and servants in mourning livery greeting the new signore. “Well, I suppose it’s grandfather’s own affair. He can do it or not, just as he likes. I don’t see why he’d mind much.”
Her son did a quick calculation in his head. Uncle George was a bachelor and probably would never get married; Sydney and Amelia didn’t have kids. The Major’s only grandchild seemed to be the eventual heir to the whole property, even if the Major gave Sydney a third of it now. George had a blurry vision of himself, in mourning, arriving to take over a historic villa in Florence—he imagined walking up a path lined with cypress trees, with ancient carved stone railings in the distance, and servants in mourning attire welcoming the new signore. “Well, I guess it’s grandfather’s decision. He can choose to do it or not, whatever he prefers. I don’t think he’d be too bothered about it.”
“He seemed rather confused and pained about it,” Isabel said. “I think they oughtn’t to urge it. George says that the estate won’t stand taking out the third that Sydney wants, and that Sydney and Amelia are behaving like a couple of pigs.” She laughed, continuing, “Of course I don’t know whether they are or not: I never have understood any more about business myself than a little pig would! But I’m on George’s side, whether he’s right or wrong; I always was from the time we were children: and Sydney and Amelia are hurt with me about it, I’m afraid. They’ve stopped speaking to George entirely. Poor father. Family rows at his time of life.”
“He seemed pretty confused and upset about it,” Isabel said. “I think they shouldn’t push it. George says that the estate can’t afford to give Sydney the third he wants, and that Sydney and Amelia are acting like two pigs.” She laughed and continued, “Of course, I don’t really know if that’s true: I’ve never understood much about business myself, any more than a little pig would! But I’m on George’s side, whether he’s right or wrong; I always have been since we were kids: and Sydney and Amelia are mad at me about it, I’m afraid. They’ve completely stopped talking to George. Poor Dad. Family disagreements at his age.”
George became thoughtful. If Sydney and Amelia were behaving like pigs, things might not be so simple as at first they seemed to be. Uncle Sydney and Aunt Amelia might live an awful long while, he thought; and besides, people didn’t always leave their fortunes to relatives. Sydney might die first, leaving everything to his widow, and some curly-haired Italian adventurer might get round her, over there in Florence; she might be fool enough to marry again—or even adopt somebody!
George became pensive. If Sydney and Amelia were acting selfishly, things might not be as straightforward as they originally seemed. Uncle Sydney and Aunt Amelia could live for a long time, he thought; and on top of that, people didn’t always pass their fortunes on to their relatives. Sydney might die first, leaving everything to his wife, and some slick Italian charmers might win her over in Florence; she could be naive enough to marry again—or even adopt someone!
He became more and more thoughtful, forgetting entirely a plan he had formed for the continued teasing of his Aunt Fanny; and, an hour after lunch, he strolled over to his grandfather’s, intending to apply for further information, as a party rightfully interested.
He grew more and more reflective, completely forgetting a plan he had made to keep teasing his Aunt Fanny; and, an hour after lunch, he walked over to his grandfather’s, planning to ask for more information, as someone who had a legitimate interest.
He did not carry out this intention, however. Going into the big house by a side entrance, he was informed that the Major was upstairs in his bedroom, that his sons Sydney and George were both with him, and that a serious argument was in progress. “You kin stan’ right in de middle dat big, sta’y-way,” said Old Sam, the ancient negro, who was his informant, “an’ you kin heah all you a-mind to wivout goin’ on up no fudda. Mist’ Sydney an’ Mist’ Jawge talkin’ louduh’n I evuh heah nobody ca’y on in nish heah house! Quollin’, honey, big quollin’!”
He didn’t go through with his plan, though. Entering the big house through a side door, he found out that the Major was upstairs in his bedroom, and his sons Sydney and George were with him, involved in a serious argument. “You can stand right in the middle of that big staircase,” said Old Sam, the elderly Black man who was his source of information, “and you can hear all you want without going any further up. Mister Sydney and Mister George are talking louder than I’ve ever heard anyone argue in this house! Quarreling, honey, big quarreling!”
“All right,” said George shortly. “You go on back to your own part of the house, and don’t make any talk. Hear me?”
“All right,” George said tersely. “You go back to your own side of the house, and don’t say anything. Got it?”
“Yessuh, yessuh,” Sam chuckled, as he shuffled away. “Plenty talkin’ wivout Sam! Yessuh!”
“Yeah, yeah,” Sam laughed as he walked away. “A lot of talking without me! Yeah!”
George went to the foot of the great stairway. He could hear angry voices overhead—those of his two uncles—and a plaintive murmur, as if the Major tried to keep the peace. Such sounds were far from encouraging to callers, and George decided not to go upstairs until this interview was over. His decision was the result of no timidity, nor of a too sensitive delicacy. What he felt was, that if he interrupted the scene in his grandfather’s room, just at this time, one of the three gentlemen engaging in it might speak to him in a peremptory manner (in the heat of the moment) and George saw no reason for exposing his dignity to such mischances. Therefore he turned from the stairway, and going quietly into the library, picked up a magazine—but he did not open it, for his attention was instantly arrested by his Aunt Amelia’s voice, speaking in the next room. The door was open and George heard her distinctly.
George went to the bottom of the grand staircase. He could hear loud, angry voices overhead—his two uncles—and a soft murmuring as if the Major was trying to calm things down. Those sounds were far from reassuring for visitors, so George decided to wait until the conversation upstairs was over before going up. His choice wasn’t due to fear or being overly sensitive. What he felt was that if he interrupted the scene in his grandfather’s room right now, one of the three men involved might speak to him sharply (in the heat of the moment), and George didn’t see any reason to risk his dignity in such situations. So, he turned away from the stairs, quietly entered the library, and picked up a magazine—but he didn’t open it because he was immediately drawn in by his Aunt Amelia’s voice coming from the next room. The door was open, and George could hear her clearly.
“Isabel does? Isabel!” she exclaimed, her tone high and shrewish. “You needn’t tell me anything about Isabel Minafer, I guess, my dear old Frank Bronson! I know her a little better than you do, don’t you think?”
“Isabel does? Isabel!” she exclaimed, her tone sharp and nagging. “You don't need to tell me anything about Isabel Minafer, I assume, my dear old Frank Bronson! I know her a bit better than you do, don’t you think?”
George heard the voice of Mr. Bronson replying—a voice familiar to him as that of his grandfather’s attorney-in-chief and chief intimate as well. He was a contemporary of the Major’s, being over seventy, and they had been through three years of the War in the same regiment. Amelia addressed him now, with an effect of angry mockery, as “my dear old Frank Bronson”; but that (without the mockery) was how the Amberson family almost always spoke of him: “dear old Frank Bronson.” He was a hale, thin old man, six feet three inches tall, and without a stoop.
George recognized Mr. Bronson's voice responding—a voice he associated with his grandfather's main lawyer and close confidant. He was a peer of the Major, over seventy years old, and they had served together in the same regiment throughout three years of the War. Amelia addressed him now, with a tone of angry mockery, as "my dear old Frank Bronson"; but that (without the mockery) was how the Amberson family nearly always referred to him: “dear old Frank Bronson.” He was a spry, slender old man, standing six feet three inches tall, and he didn’t slouch.
“I doubt your knowing Isabel,” he said stiffly. “You speak of her as you do because she sides with her brother George, instead of with you and Sydney.”
“I doubt you know Isabel,” he said stiffly. “You talk about her like that because she supports her brother George instead of you and Sydney.”
“Pooh!” Aunt Amelia was evidently in a passion. “You know what’s been going on over there, well enough, Frank Bronson!”
“Pooh!” Aunt Amelia was clearly upset. “You know exactly what’s been happening over there, Frank Bronson!”
“I don’t even know what you’re talking about.”
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
“Oh, you don’t? You don’t know that Isabel takes George’s side simply because he’s Eugene Morgan’s best friend?”
“Oh, you don’t? You didn’t know that Isabel is choosing George’s side just because he’s Eugene Morgan’s best friend?”
“It seems to me you’re talking pure nonsense,” said Bronson sharply. “Not impure nonsense, I hope!”
“It seems to me you’re talking pure nonsense,” Bronson said sharply. “Not impure nonsense, I hope!”
Amelia became shrill. “I thought you were a man of the world: don’t tell me you’re blind! For nearly two years Isabel’s been pretending to chaperone Fanny Minafer with Eugene, and all the time she’s been dragging that poor fool Fanny around to chaperone her and Eugene! Under the circumstances, she knows people will get to thinking Fanny’s a pretty slim kind of chaperone, and Isabel wants to please George because she thinks there’ll be less talk if she can keep her own brother around, seeming to approve. ‘Talk!’ She’d better look out! The whole town will be talking, the first thing she knows! She—”
Amelia's voice rose in frustration. “I thought you were experienced: don't tell me you're clueless! For almost two years, Isabel's been pretending to chaperone Fanny Minafer with Eugene, while she’s really just been using that poor girl as a cover for her own romance with Eugene! Given the situation, she knows people will start to think Fanny isn’t much of a chaperone at all, and Isabel is trying to keep George around because she thinks it will reduce the gossip. 'Gossip!' She better be careful! The whole town will be buzzing before she even realizes it! She—”
Amelia stopped, and stared at the doorway in a panic, for her nephew stood there.
Amelia stopped and looked at the doorway in a panic because her nephew was standing there.
She kept her eyes upon his white face for a few strained moments, then, regaining her nerve, looked away and shrugged her shoulders.
She kept her eyes on his pale face for a few tense moments, then, getting her composure back, looked away and shrugged her shoulders.
“You weren’t intended to hear what I’ve been saying, George,” she said quietly. “But since you seem to—”
“You weren’t supposed to hear what I’ve been saying, George,” she said softly. “But since you do—”
“Yes, I did.”
"Yep, I did."
“So!” She shrugged her shoulders again. “After all, I don’t know but it’s just as well, in the long run.”
“So!” She shrugged her shoulders again. “Anyway, I don’t know, but it’s probably for the best in the long run.”
He walked up to where she sat. “You—you—” he said thickly. “It seems—it seems to me you’re—you’re pretty common!”
He walked over to where she was sitting. “You—you—” he said slowly. “It seems—it seems to me you’re—you’re pretty ordinary!”
Amelia tried to give the impression of an unconcerned person laughing with complete indifference, but the sounds she produced were disjointed and uneasy. She fanned herself, looking out of the open window near her. “Of course, if you want to make more trouble in the family than we’ve already got, George, with your eavesdropping, you can go and repeat—”
Amelia tried to act like she was totally unfazed, laughing carelessly, but her laughter came out awkward and tense. She waved a fan, glancing out the open window beside her. “Of course, if you want to create more drama in the family than we’ve already got, George, with your eavesdropping, you can go and repeat—”
Old Bronson had risen from his chair in great distress. “Your aunt was talking nonsense because she’s piqued over a business matter, George,” he said. “She doesn’t mean what she said, and neither she nor any one else gives the slightest credit to such foolishness—no one in the world!”
Old Bronson had gotten up from his chair, clearly upset. “Your aunt was just talking nonsense because she’s upset about a business issue, George,” he said. “She doesn’t mean what she said, and neither she nor anyone else takes that kind of foolishness seriously—no one in the world!”
George gulped, and wet lines shone suddenly along his lower eyelids. “They—they’d better not!” he said, then stalked out of the room, and out of the house. He stamped fiercely across the stone slabs of the front porch, descended the steps, and halted abruptly, blinking in the strong sunshine.
George swallowed hard, and suddenly wet lines appeared along his lower eyelids. “They—they’d better not!” he said, then marched out of the room and left the house. He stomped angrily across the stone slabs of the front porch, went down the steps, and stopped suddenly, squinting in the bright sunlight.
In front of his own gate, beyond the Major’s broad lawn, his mother was just getting into her victoria, where sat already his Aunt Fanny and Lucy Morgan. It was a summer fashion-picture: the three ladies charmingly dressed, delicate parasols aloft; the lines of the victoria graceful as those of a violin; the trim pair of bays in glistening harness picked out with silver, and the serious black driver whom Isabel, being an Amberson, dared even in that town to put into a black livery coat, boots, white breeches, and cockaded hat. They jingled smartly away, and, seeing George standing on the Major’s lawn, Lucy waved, and Isabel threw him a kiss.
In front of his own gate, beyond the Major’s spacious lawn, his mother was just getting into her carriage, where Aunt Fanny and Lucy Morgan were already seated. It looked like a summer fashion scene: the three ladies were beautifully dressed, holding delicate parasols; the lines of the carriage were as graceful as a violin; the well-groomed pair of bay horses were in shiny harness decorated with silver, and the serious black driver, whom Isabel, being an Amberson, dared to put in a black livery coat, boots, white breeches, and a cockaded hat, added to the picture. They jingled away smartly, and, spotting George standing on the Major’s lawn, Lucy waved, and Isabel blew him a kiss.
But George shuddered, pretending not to see them, and stooped as if searching for something lost in the grass, protracting that posture until the victoria was out of hearing. And ten minutes later, George Amberson, somewhat in the semblance of an angry person plunging out of the Mansion, found a pale nephew waiting to accost him.
But George shuddered, acting like he didn’t see them, and bent down as if looking for something he lost in the grass, staying in that position until the carriage was out of earshot. Then, ten minutes later, George Amberson, looking somewhat like an angry person storming out of the Mansion, found a pale nephew waiting to talk to him.
“I haven’t time to talk, Georgie.”
“I don’t have time to talk, Georgie.”
“Yes, you have. You’d better!”
"Yes, you have. You should!"
“What’s the matter, then?”
"What's wrong, then?"
His namesake drew him away from the vicinity of the house. “I want to tell you something I just heard Aunt Amelia say, in there.”
His namesake pulled him away from the house. “I want to tell you something I just heard Aunt Amelia say in there.”
“I don’t want to hear it,” said Amberson. “I’ve been hearing entirely too much of what ‘Aunt Amelia’ says, lately.”
“I don’t want to hear it,” said Amberson. “I’ve been hearing way too much of what ‘Aunt Amelia’ has been saying lately.”
“She says my mother’s on your side about this division of the property because you’re Eugene Morgan’s best friend.”
“She says my mom agrees with you about how to split the property because you’re Eugene Morgan’s best friend.”
“What in the name of heaven has that got to do with your mother’s being on my side?”
“What does that have to do with your mom being on my side?”
“She said—” George paused to swallow. “She said—” He faltered.
“She said—” George paused to swallow. “She said—” He hesitated.
“You look sick,” said his uncle; and laughed shortly. “If it’s because of anything Amelia’s been saying, I don’t blame you! What else did she say?”
“You look sick,” said his uncle, chuckling briefly. “If it’s because of something Amelia’s been saying, I can’t blame you! What else did she say?”
George swallowed again, as with nausea, but under his uncle’s encouragement he was able to be explicit. “She said my mother wanted you to be friendly to her about Eugene Morgan. She said my mother had been using Aunt Fanny as a chaperone.”
George swallowed again, feeling a wave of nausea, but with his uncle's encouragement, he managed to be clear. “She said my mom wanted you to be nice to her about Eugene Morgan. She said my mom had been using Aunt Fanny to keep an eye on her.”
Amberson emitted a laugh of disgust. “It’s wonderful what tommy-rot a woman in a state of spite can think of! I suppose you don’t doubt that Amelia Amberson created this specimen of tommy-rot herself?”
Amberson let out a laugh of disgust. “It’s amazing what nonsense a woman filled with resentment can come up with! I assume you don’t really think that Amelia Amberson didn’t make this piece of nonsense herself?”
“I know she did.”
"I know she did."
“Then what’s the matter?”
"Then what's wrong?"
“She said—” George faltered again. “She said—she implied people were—were talking about it.”
“She said—” George hesitated again. “She said—she hinted that people were—were discussing it.”
“Of all the damn nonsense!” his uncle exclaimed.
“Of all the stupid nonsense!” his uncle exclaimed.
George looked at him haggardly. “You’re sure they’re not?”
George looked at him wearily. "Are you sure they're not?"
“Rubbish! Your mother’s on my side about this division because she knows Sydney’s a pig and always has been a pig, and so has his spiteful wife. I’m trying to keep them from getting the better of your mother as well as from getting the better of me, don’t you suppose? Well, they’re in a rage because Sydney always could do what he liked with father unless your mother interfered, and they know I got Isabel to ask him not to do what they wanted. They’re keeping up the fight and they’re sore—and Amelia’s a woman who always says any damn thing that comes into her head! That’s all there is to it.”
“Rubbish! Your mom agrees with me about this division because she knows Sydney is a jerk and always has been, and so is his spiteful wife. I'm trying to prevent them from taking advantage of your mom as well as me, don’t you think? They’re furious because Sydney could always do whatever he wanted with Dad unless your mom stepped in, and they know I got Isabel to tell him not to do what they wanted. They’re still fighting and they’re upset—and Amelia is the kind of woman who always says whatever pops into her head! That’s all there is to it.”
“But she said,” George persisted wretchedly; “she said there was talk. She said—”
“But she said,” George kept insisting miserably; “she said there was gossip. She said—”
“Look here, young fellow!” Amberson laughed good-naturedly. “There probably is some harmless talk about the way your Aunt Fanny goes after poor Eugene, and I’ve no doubt I’ve abetted it myself. People can’t help being amused by a thing like that. Fanny was always languishing at him, twenty-odd years ago, before he left here. Well, we can’t blame the poor thing if she’s got her hopes up again, and I don’t know that I blame her, myself, for using your mother the way she does.”
“Hey there, young man!” Amberson chuckled in a friendly way. “There’s probably some light-hearted gossip about how your Aunt Fanny is going after poor Eugene, and I’m sure I’ve added to it myself. People just can’t help but find that kind of thing amusing. Fanny was always pining for him, over twenty years ago, before he left. Well, we can’t fault her if she’s getting her hopes up again, and honestly, I don’t blame her for using your mother the way she does.”
“How do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
Amberson put his hand on George’s shoulder. “You like to tease Fanny,” he said, “but I wouldn’t tease her about this, if I were you. Fanny hasn’t got much in her life. You know, Georgie, just being an aunt isn’t really the great career it may sometimes appear to you! In fact, I don’t know of anything much that Fanny has got, except her feeling about Eugene. She’s always had it—and what’s funny to us is pretty much life-and-death to her, I suspect. Now, I’ll not deny that Eugene Morgan is attracted to your mother. He is; and that’s another case of ‘always was’; but I know him, and he’s a knight, George—a crazy one, perhaps, if you’ve read ‘Don Quixote.’ And I think your mother likes him better than she likes any man outside her own family, and that he interests her more than anybody else—and ‘always has.’ And that’s all there is to it, except—”
Amberson placed his hand on George's shoulder. “You like to tease Fanny,” he said, “but I wouldn't joke about this if I were you. Fanny doesn’t have much going on in her life. You know, Georgie, just being an aunt isn’t really the big deal it might seem to you! Honestly, I can’t think of anything much Fanny has besides her feelings for Eugene. She’s always had them—and what seems funny to us is pretty much life-or-death to her, I suspect. Now, I won’t deny that Eugene Morgan is drawn to your mother. He is; and that’s another case of ‘always has been’; but I know him, and he’s a gentleman, George—a bit eccentric, perhaps, if you’ve read ‘Don Quixote.’ And I think your mother likes him more than any other man outside her own family, and that he fascinates her more than anyone else—and ‘always has.’ And that’s all there is to it, except—”
“Except what?” George asked quickly, as he paused.
“Except what?” George asked quickly, as he stopped.
“Except that I suspect—” Amberson chuckled, and began over: “I’ll tell you in confidence. I think Fanny’s a fairly tricky customer, for such an innocent old girl! There isn’t any real harm in her, but she’s a great diplomatist—lots of cards up her lace sleeves, Georgie! By the way, did you ever notice how proud she is of her arms? Always flashing ’em at poor Eugene!” And he stopped to laugh again.
“Except that I think—” Amberson chuckled and started again: “I’ll tell you something in confidence. I believe Fanny’s quite the sly one, for such an innocent old girl! She means no real harm, but she’s a master at playing diplomacy—lots of tricks up her lace sleeves, Georgie! By the way, have you ever noticed how proud she is of her arms? Always showing them off to poor Eugene!” And he paused to laugh again.
“I don’t see anything confidential about that,” George complained. “I thought—”
“I don’t see anything secret about that,” George complained. “I thought—”
“Wait a minute! My idea is—don’t forget it’s a confidential one, but I’m devilish right about it, young Georgie!—it’s this: Fanny uses your mother for a decoy duck. She does everything in the world she can to keep your mother’s friendship with Eugene going, because she thinks that’s what keeps Eugene about the place, so to speak. Fanny’s always with your mother, you see; and whenever he sees Isabel he sees Fanny. Fanny thinks he’ll get used to the idea of her being around, and some day her chance may come! You see, she’s probably afraid—perhaps she even knows, poor thing!—that she wouldn’t get to see much of Eugene if it weren’t for Isabel’s being such a friend of his. There! D’you see?”
“Hold on! I have an idea—just remember, it's a confidential one, but I'm completely right about this, young Georgie! Here it is: Fanny is using your mom as a decoy. She does everything she can to maintain your mom's friendship with Eugene because she believes that's what keeps Eugene around, so to speak. Fanny is always with your mom, you see; and whenever he sees Isabel, he sees Fanny. Fanny thinks he’ll get used to her being around, and someday there might be an opportunity for her! You see, she’s probably worried—maybe she even knows, poor thing!—that she wouldn’t get to see much of Eugene if it weren’t for Isabel being such a close friend of his. There! Do you understand?”
“Well—I suppose so.” George’s brow was still dark, however. “If you’re sure whatever talk there is, is about Aunt Fanny. If that’s so—”
“Well—I guess so.” George's expression was still serious, though. “If you're sure whatever gossip there is is about Aunt Fanny. If that's the case—”
“Don’t be an ass,” his uncle advised him lightly, moving away. “I’m off for a week’s fishing to forget that woman in there, and her pig of a husband.” (His gesture toward the Mansion indicated Mr. and Mrs. Sydney Amberson.) “I recommend a like course to you, if you’re silly enough to pay any attention to such rubbishings! Good-bye!”
“Don’t be an idiot,” his uncle suggested casually, walking away. “I’m heading off for a week of fishing to forget about that woman in there and her terrible husband.” (His gesture toward the Mansion pointed to Mr. and Mrs. Sydney Amberson.) “I suggest you do the same if you’re foolish enough to pay any attention to such nonsense! Goodbye!”
George was partially reassured, but still troubled: a word haunted him like the recollection of a nightmare. “Talk!”
George felt a bit reassured, but he was still troubled: one word haunted him like the memory of a nightmare. “Talk!”
He stood looking at the houses across the street from the Mansion; and though the sunshine was bright upon them, they seemed mysteriously threatening. He had always despised them, except the largest of them, which was the home of his henchman, Charlie Johnson. The Johnsons had originally owned a lot three hundred feet wide, but they had sold all of it except the meager frontage before the house itself, and five houses were now crowded into the space where one used to squire it so spaciously. Up and down the street, the same transformation had taken place: every big, comfortable old brick house now had two or three smaller frame neighbours crowding up to it on each side, cheap-looking neighbours, most of them needing paint and not clean—and yet, though they were cheap looking, they had cost as much to build as the big brick houses, whose former ample yards they occupied. Only where George stood was there left a sward as of yore; the great, level, green lawn that served for both the Major’s house and his daughter’s. This serene domain—unbroken, except for the two gravelled carriage-drives—alone remained as it had been during the early glories of the Amberson Addition.
He stood looking at the houses across the street from the Mansion, and even though the sunshine was bright on them, they seemed strangely threatening. He had always hated them, except for the largest one, which was the home of his associate, Charlie Johnson. The Johnsons had originally owned a lot three hundred feet wide, but they sold all of it except the small piece in front of the house itself, and now five houses were crammed into the space where one used to stand so comfortably. Up and down the street, the same change had happened: every big, cozy old brick house now had two or three smaller frame houses crowding up to it on each side, cheap-looking houses, most of them needing paint and not clean—and yet, even though they looked cheap, they cost as much to build as the big brick houses whose once spacious yards they took over. Only where George stood was there still a patch of grass like before; the great, flat, green lawn that served both the Major’s house and his daughter’s. This peaceful area—uninterrupted, except for the two gravel driveways—was the only part that remained the same as it had been during the early glory days of the Amberson Addition.
George stared at the ugly houses opposite, and hated them more than ever; but he shivered. Perhaps the riffraff living in those houses sat at the windows to watch their betters; perhaps they dared to gossip—
George stared at the rundown houses across the street and hated them more than ever; but he shivered. Maybe the people living in those houses sat by the windows watching those who were better off; maybe they even dared to gossip—
He uttered an exclamation, and walked rapidly toward his own front gate. The victoria had returned with Miss Fanny alone; she jumped out briskly and the victoria waited.
He exclaimed and quickly walked toward his front gate. The carriage had come back with Miss Fanny alone; she jumped out energetically and the carriage stayed put.
“Where’s mother?” George asked sharply, as he met her.
“Where’s mom?” George asked sharply as he saw her.
“At Lucy’s. I only came back to get some embroidery, because we found the sun too hot for driving. I’m in a hurry.”
“At Lucy’s. I only came back to grab some embroidery, because we found the sun too hot for driving. I’m in a rush.”
But, going into the house with her, he detained her when she would have hastened upstairs.
But as she went into the house with him, he stopped her when she was about to hurry upstairs.
“I haven’t time to talk now, Georgie; I’m going right back. I promised your mother—”
“I don’t have time to talk right now, Georgie; I’m heading back. I promised your mother—”
“You listen!” said George.
“Pay attention!” said George.
“What on earth—”
“What the heck—”
He repeated what Amelia had said. This time, however, he spoke coldly, and without the emotion he had exhibited during the recital to his uncle: Fanny was the one who showed agitation during this interview, for she grew fiery red, and her eyes dilated. “What on earth do you want to bring such trash to me for?” she demanded, breathing fast.
He repeated what Amelia had said. This time, though, he spoke coldly and without the emotion he had shown when talking to his uncle. Fanny was the one who was agitated during this conversation; she turned bright red, and her eyes widened. “What do you want to bring this nonsense to me for?” she asked, breathing quickly.
“I merely wished to know two things: whether it is your duty or mine to speak to father of what Aunt Amelia—”
“I just wanted to know two things: whether it's your responsibility or mine to talk to Dad about what Aunt Amelia—”
Fanny stamped her foot. “You little fool!” she cried. “You awful little fool!”
Fanny stomped her foot. “You little idiot!” she shouted. “You terrible little idiot!”
“I decline—”
"No thanks."
“Decline, my hat! Your father’s a sick man, and you—”
“Decline, you’re kidding! Your dad’s not well, and you—”
“He doesn’t seem so to me.”
“He doesn’t seem like that to me.”
“Well, he does to me! And you want to go troubling him with an Amberson family row! It’s just what that cat would love you to do!”
"Well, he does to me! And you want to bother him with an Amberson family drama! That's exactly what that guy would love you to do!"
“Well, I—”
“Well, I—”
“Tell your father if you like! It will only make him a little sicker to think he’s got a son silly enough to listen to such craziness!”
“Go ahead and tell your dad if you want! It’ll just make him a bit more upset to know he has a son silly enough to buy into such nonsense!”
“Then you’re sure there isn’t any talk?” Fanny disdained a reply in words. She made a hissing sound of utter contempt and snapped her fingers. Then she asked scornfully: “What’s the other thing you wanted to know?”
“Then you’re sure there isn’t any talk?” Fanny dismissed a verbal response. She made a hissing sound of complete disdain and snapped her fingers. Then she asked mockingly: “What’s the other thing you wanted to know?”
George’s pallor increased. “Whether it mightn’t be better, under the circumstances,” he said, “if this family were not so intimate with the Morgan family—at least for a time. It might be better—”
George’s paleness grew. “Maybe it would be better, given the situation,” he said, “if this family didn’t stay so close with the Morgan family—at least for a while. It might be better—”
Fanny stared at him incredulously. “You mean you’d quit seeing Lucy?”
Fanny looked at him in disbelief. “You’re saying you would stop seeing Lucy?”
“I hadn’t thought of that side of it, but if such a thing were necessary on account of talk about my mother, I—I—” He hesitated unhappily. “I suggested that if all of us—for a time—perhaps only for a time—it might be better if—”
“I hadn’t considered that aspect, but if it’s needed because of chatter about my mom, I—I—” He paused, looking unhappy. “I proposed that if all of us—at least for a while—maybe just for a while—it could be better if—”
“See here,” she interrupted. “We’ll settle this nonsense right now. If Eugene Morgan comes to this house, for instance, to see me, your mother can’t get up and leave the place the minute he gets here, can she? What do you want her to do: insult him? Or perhaps you’d prefer she’d insult Lucy? That would do just as well. What is it you’re up to, anyhow? Do you really love your Aunt Amelia so much that you want to please her? Or do you really hate your Aunt Fanny so much that you want to—that you want to—”
“Look,” she interrupted. “We're going to sort this out right now. If Eugene Morgan comes to this house to see me, your mom can’t just get up and leave the moment he arrives, can she? What do you want her to do: offend him? Or maybe you’d rather she insult Lucy? That works just as well. What are you really trying to do here? Do you actually love your Aunt Amelia so much that you want to make her happy? Or do you really dislike your Aunt Fanny enough that you want to—that you want to—”
She choked and sought for her handkerchief; suddenly she began to cry.
She choked and looked for her tissue; suddenly she started to cry.
“Oh, see here,” George said. “I don’t hate you,” Aunt Fanny. “That’s silly. I don’t—”
“Oh, look,” George said. “I don’t hate you, Aunt Fanny. That’s just ridiculous. I don’t—”
“You do! You do! You want to—you want to destroy the only thing—that I—that I ever—” And, unable to continue, she became inaudible in her handkerchief.
“You do! You do! You want to—you want to destroy the only thing—that I—that I ever—” And, unable to continue, she became muffled in her handkerchief.
George felt remorseful, and his own troubles were lightened: all at once it became clear to him that he had been worrying about nothing. He perceived that his Aunt Amelia was indeed an old cat, and that to give her scandalous meanderings another thought would be the height of folly. By no means unsusceptible to such pathos as that now exposed before him, he did not lack pity for Fanny, whose almost spoken confession was lamentable; and he was granted the vision to understand that his mother also pitied Fanny infinitely more than he did. This seemed to explain everything.
George felt regretful, and his own worries felt lighter: suddenly, it became clear to him that he had been stressing over nothing. He realized that his Aunt Amelia was indeed a troublesome person, and that thinking about her scandalous gossip again would be completely foolish. Although he wasn't immune to the sadness laid bare before him, he felt sorry for Fanny, whose barely spoken confession was heartbreaking; he also understood that his mother had far more sympathy for Fanny than he did. This seemed to make sense of everything.
He patted the unhappy lady awkwardly upon her shoulder. “There, there!” he said. “I didn’t mean anything. Of course the only thing to do about Aunt Amelia is to pay no attention to her. It’s all right, Aunt Fanny. Don’t cry. I feel a lot better now, myself. Come on; I’ll drive back there with you. It’s all over, and nothing’s the matter. Can’t you cheer up?”
He awkwardly patted the sad woman on the shoulder. “There, there!” he said. “I didn’t mean anything. The best thing to do about Aunt Amelia is to just ignore her. It’s okay, Aunt Fanny. Don’t cry. I feel a lot better now, too. Come on; I’ll drive back with you. It’s all over, and everything’s fine. Can’t you cheer up?”
Fanny cheered up; and presently the customarily hostile aunt and nephew were driving out Amberson Boulevard amiably together in the hot sunshine.
Fanny felt better, and soon the usually unfriendly aunt and nephew were driving down Amberson Boulevard together in the warm sunshine, getting along well.
Chapter XIV
“Almost” was Lucy’s last word on the last night of George’s vacation—that vital evening which she had half consented to agree upon for “settling things” between them. “Almost engaged,” she meant. And George, discontented with the “almost,” but contented that she seemed glad to wear a sapphire locket with a tiny photograph of George Amberson Minafer inside it, found himself wonderful in a new world at the final instant of their parting. For, after declining to let him kiss her “good-bye,” as if his desire for such a ceremony were the most preposterous absurdity in the world, she had leaned suddenly close to him and left upon his cheek the veriest feather from a fairy’s wing.
“Almost” was Lucy’s last word on the final night of George’s vacation—that crucial evening when she had partially agreed to talk about “settling things” between them. “Almost engaged,” she meant. And George, dissatisfied with the “almost,” but pleased that she seemed happy to wear a sapphire locket with a tiny photo of George Amberson Minafer inside it, found himself in a wonderful new world at the last moment of their parting. Because, after refusing to let him kiss her “good-bye,” as if his wish for such a gesture were the most ridiculous thing in the world, she had suddenly leaned in close to him and left the lightest touch on his cheek, like a fairy’s wing.
She wrote him a month later:
She wrote to him a month later:
No. It must keep on being almost.
No. It has to keep being almost.
Isn’t almost pretty pleasant? You know well enough that I care for you. I did from the first minute I saw you, and I’m pretty sure you knew it—I’m afraid you did. I’m afraid you always knew it. I’m not conventional and cautious about being engaged, as you say I am, dear. (I always read over the “dears” in your letters a time or two, as you say you do in mine—only I read all of your letters a time or two!) But it’s such a solemn thing it scares me. It means a good deal to a lot of people besides you and me, and that scares me, too. You write that I take your feeling for me “too lightly” and that I “take the whole affair too lightly.” Isn’t that odd! Because to myself I seem to take it as something so much more solemn than you do. I shouldn’t be a bit surprised to find myself an old lady, some day, still thinking of you—while you’d be away and away with somebody else perhaps, and me forgotten ages ago! “Lucy Morgan,” you’d say, when you saw my obituary. “Lucy Morgan? Let me see: I seem to remember the name. Didn’t I know some Lucy Morgan or other, once upon a time?” Then you’d shake your big white head and stroke your long white beard—you’d have such a distinguished long white beard! and you’d say, ‘No. I don’t seem to remember any Lucy Morgan; I wonder what made me think I did?’ And poor me! I’d be deep in the ground, wondering if you’d heard about it and what you were saying! Good-bye for to-day. Don’t work too hard—dear!
Isn’t it almost really nice? You know I care about you. I have since the first minute I saw you, and I think you knew it—I’m pretty sure you did. I think you always knew. I’m not conventional and careful about getting engaged, as you say I am, dear. (I always read over the “dears” in your letters a couple of times, just like you say you do in mine—only I read all your letters a couple of times!) But it’s such a serious thing it scares me. It means a lot to many people besides just you and me, and that scares me, too. You write that I take your feelings for me “too lightly” and that I “take the whole thing too lightly.” Isn’t that strange! Because to me, it feels like I take it way more seriously than you do. I wouldn’t be surprised at all to find myself an old lady one day, still thinking of you—while you’re off with someone else, maybe, and I'm forgotten long ago! “Lucy Morgan,” you’d say when you saw my obituary. “Lucy Morgan? Let me think: I seem to remember that name. Didn’t I know some Lucy Morgan or something, a while back?” Then you’d shake your big white head and stroke your long white beard—you’d have such a distinguished long white beard! and you’d say, ‘No. I don’t seem to remember any Lucy Morgan; I wonder why I thought I did?’ And poor me! I’d be deep in the ground, wondering if you’d heard about it and what you were saying! Goodbye for today. Don’t work too hard—dear!
George immediately seized pen and paper, plaintively but vigorously requesting Lucy not to imagine him with a beard, distinguished or otherwise, even in the extremities of age. Then, after inscribing his protest in the matter of this visioned beard, he concluded his missive in a tone mollified to tenderness, and proceeded to read a letter from his mother which had reached him simultaneously with Lucy’s. Isabel wrote from Asheville, where she had just arrived with her husband.
George quickly grabbed a pen and paper, pleading but firmly asking Lucy not to picture him with a beard, no matter how distinguished, even in old age. After writing his protest about this imagined beard, he wrapped up his letter in a softer, more tender tone and then started reading a letter from his mother that had arrived at the same time as Lucy’s. Isabel was writing from Asheville, where she had just arrived with her husband.
I think your father looks better already, darling, though we’ve been here only a few hours. It may be we’ve found just the place to build him up. The doctors said they hoped it would prove to be, and if it is, it would be worth the long struggle we had with him to get him to give up and come. Poor dear man, he was so blue, not about his health but about giving up the worries down at his office and forgetting them for a time—if he only will forget them! It took the pressure of the family and all his best friends, to get him to come—but father and brother George and Fanny and Eugene Morgan all kept at him so constantly that he just had to give in. I’m afraid that in my anxiety to get him to do what the doctors wanted him to, I wasn’t able to back up brother George as I should in his difficulty with Sydney and Amelia. I’m so sorry! George is more upset than I’ve ever seen him—they’ve got what they wanted, and they’re sailing before long, I hear, to live in Florence. Father said he couldn’t stand the constant persuading—I’m afraid the word he used was “nagging.” I can’t understand people behaving like that. George says they may be Ambersons, but they’re vulgar! I’m afraid I almost agree with him. At least, I think they were inconsiderate. But I don’t see why I’m unburdening myself of all this to you, poor darling! We’ll have forgotten all about it long before you come home for the holidays, and it should mean little or nothing to you, anyway. Forget that I’ve been so foolish!
I think your dad looks better already, sweetheart, even though we’ve only been here a few hours. Maybe we’ve found the right place to help him recover. The doctors said they hoped it would be the case, and if it is, it would make the long struggle we had with him worth it just to get him to give in and come here. The poor guy was really down, not so much about his health but about letting go of the worries at his office and taking a break from them—if he would only let them go! It took a lot of pressure from family and his closest friends to convince him to come, but dad and brother George and Fanny and Eugene Morgan all kept pushing him so much that he had no choice but to give in. I’m worried that in my eagerness to get him to do what the doctors wanted, I didn’t support brother George as much as I should have with his issues with Sydney and Amelia. I’m really sorry! George is more upset than I’ve ever seen him—they’ve gotten what they wanted, and I hear they’re leaving soon to live in Florence. Dad said he couldn’t handle the constant persuasion—I’m afraid the term he used was “nagging.” I just don’t get why people act like that. George says they may be Ambersons, but they’re vulgar! I’m worried I almost agree with him. At the very least, I think they were inconsiderate. But I don’t know why I’m unloading all of this on you, poor darling! We’ll have forgotten all about it well before you come home for the holidays, and it should mean little or nothing to you anyway. Forget that I’ve been so silly!
Your father is waiting for me to take a walk with him—that’s a splendid sign, because he hasn’t felt he could walk much, at home, lately. I mustn’t keep him waiting. Be careful to wear your mackintosh and rubbers in rainy weather, and, as soon as it begins to get colder, your ulster. Wish you could see your father now. Looks so much better! We plan to stay six weeks if the place agrees with him. It does really seem to already! He’s just called in the door to say he’s waiting. Don’t smoke too much, darling boy.
Your dad is waiting for me to go for a walk with him—that's a great sign because he hasn’t felt up to walking much at home lately. I shouldn't keep him waiting. Make sure to wear your raincoat and boots when it’s rainy, and once it starts getting colder, your overcoat. I wish you could see your dad right now. He looks so much better! We plan to stay for six weeks if the place suits him. It really seems like it already does! He just called from the door to say he’s waiting. Don’t smoke too much, my dear.
Devotedly, your mother
Isabel.
Your loving mother, Isabel.
But she did not keep her husband there for the six weeks she anticipated. She did not keep him anywhere that long. Three weeks after writing this letter, she telegraphed suddenly to George that they were leaving for home at once; and four days later, when he and a friend came whistling into his study, from lunch at the club, he found another telegram upon his desk.
But she didn’t keep her husband there for the six weeks she expected. She didn’t keep him anywhere that long. Three weeks after sending this letter, she suddenly telegraphed George that they were heading home right away; and four days later, when he and a friend came whistling into his study after lunch at the club, he found another telegram on his desk.
He read it twice before he comprehended its import.
He read it twice before he understood its meaning.
Papa left us at ten this morning, dearest.
Papa left us at 10 this morning, sweetheart.
Mother.
Mom.
The friend saw the change in his face. “Not bad news?”
The friend noticed the change in his face. “Is it not bad news?”
George lifted utterly dumfounded eyes from the yellow paper.
George lifted completely stunned eyes from the yellow paper.
“My father,” he said weakly. “She says—she says he’s dead. I’ve got to go home.”
“My father,” he said weakly. “She says—she says he’s dead. I’ve got to go home.”
His Uncle George and the Major met him at the station when he arrived—the first time the Major had ever come to meet his grandson. The old gentleman sat in his closed carriage (which still needed paint) at the entrance to the station, but he got out and advanced to grasp George’s hand tremulously, when the latter appeared. “Poor fellow!” he said, and patted him repeatedly upon the shoulder. “Poor fellow! Poor Georgie!”
His Uncle George and the Major were waiting for him at the station when he arrived—this was the first time the Major had ever come to meet his grandson. The old man sat in his closed carriage (which still needed a fresh coat of paint) at the entrance to the station, but he got out and stepped forward to shake George’s hand with a shaky grip when George showed up. “Poor guy!” he said, patting him on the shoulder several times. “Poor guy! Poor Georgie!”
George had not yet come to a full realization of his loss: so far, his condition was merely dazed; and as the Major continued to pat him, murmuring “Poor fellow!” over and over, George was seized by an almost irresistible impulse to tell his grandfather that he was not a poodle. But he said “Thanks,” in a low voice, and got into the carriage, his two relatives following with deferential sympathy. He noticed that the Major’s tremulousness did not disappear, as they drove up the street, and that he seemed much feebler than during the summer. Principally, however, George was concerned with his own emotion, or rather, with his lack of emotion; and the anxious sympathy of his grandfather and his uncle made him feel hypocritical. He was not grief-stricken; but he felt that he ought to be, and, with a secret shame, concealed his callousness beneath an affectation of solemnity.
George still hadn’t fully grasped his loss; so far, he just felt dazed. As the Major kept patting him, murmuring “Poor fellow!” over and over, George had an almost overpowering urge to tell his grandfather that he wasn't a poodle. Instead, he just said “Thanks” quietly and got into the carriage, with his two relatives following him with sympathetic looks. He noticed that the Major’s trembling didn’t go away as they drove up the street, and he seemed a lot weaker than he had been during the summer. But mainly, George was focused on his own feelings, or rather, his lack of feelings; and the worried sympathy from his grandfather and uncle made him feel like a fraud. He wasn’t devastated, but he felt like he should be, and with a hidden shame, he hid his indifference behind a show of seriousness.
But when he was taken into the room where lay what was left of Wilbur Minafer, George had no longer to pretend; his grief was sufficient. It needed only the sight of that forever inert semblance of the quiet man who had been always so quiet a part of his son’s life—so quiet a part that George had seldom been consciously aware that his father was indeed a part of his life. As the figure lay there, its very quietness was what was most lifelike; and suddenly it struck George hard. And in that unexpected, racking grief of his son, Wilbur Minafer became more vividly George’s father than he had ever been in life.
But when he was brought into the room where what was left of Wilbur Minafer lay, George no longer had to pretend; his grief was real. All it took was seeing the lifeless form of the man who had always been such a quiet part of his son’s life—so quiet that George had rarely been fully aware that his father was even a part of his life. As the figure lay there, its stillness felt the most lifelike; and suddenly, it hit George hard. In that unexpected, overwhelming grief of his son, Wilbur Minafer became more vividly George’s father than he had ever been in life.
When George left the room, his arm was about his black-robed mother, his shoulders were still shaken with sobs. He leaned upon his mother; she gently comforted him; and presently he recovered his composure and became self-conscious enough to wonder if he had not been making an unmanly display of himself. “I’m all right again, mother,” he said awkwardly. “Don’t worry about me: you’d better go lie down, or something; you look pretty pale.”
When George left the room, his arm was around his mother, who was wearing a black robe, and his shoulders were still shaking with sobs. He leaned on her; she gently comforted him, and soon he regained his composure and felt self-conscious enough to question whether he had been acting unmanly. “I’m fine now, Mom,” he said awkwardly. “Don’t worry about me; you should go lie down or something. You look pretty pale.”
Isabel did look pretty pale, but not ghastly pale, as Fanny did. Fanny’s grief was overwhelming; she stayed in her room, and George did not see her until the next day, a few minutes before the funeral, when her haggard face appalled him. But by this time he was quite himself again, and during the short service in the cemetery his thoughts even wandered so far as to permit him a feeling of regret not directly connected with his father. Beyond the open flower-walled grave was a mound where new grass grew; and here lay his great-uncle, old John Minafer, who had died the previous autumn; and beyond this were the graves of George’s grandfather and grandmother Minafer, and of his grandfather Minafer’s second wife, and her three sons, George’s half-uncles, who had been drowned together in a canoe accident when George was a child—Fanny was the last of the family. Next beyond was the Amberson family lot, where lay the Major’s wife and their sons Henry and Milton, uncles whom George dimly remembered; and beside them lay Isabel’s older sister, his Aunt Estelle, who had died, in her girlhood, long before George was born. The Minafer monument was a granite block, with the name chiseled upon its one polished side, and the Amberson monument was a white marble shaft taller than any other in that neighbourhood. But farther on there was a newer section of the cemetery, an addition which had been thrown open to occupancy only a few years before, after dexterous modern treatment by a landscape specialist. There were some large new mausoleums here, and shafts taller than the Ambersons’, as well as a number of monuments of some sculptural pretentiousness; and altogether the new section appeared to be a more fashionable and important quarter than that older one which contained the Amberson and Minafer lots. This was what caused George’s regret, during the moment or two when his mind strayed from his father and the reading of the service.
Isabel looked pretty pale, but not as sickly pale as Fanny. Fanny’s grief was overwhelming; she stayed in her room, and George didn’t see her until the next day, just a few minutes before the funeral, when her worn-out face shocked him. But by then, he was back to his old self, and during the brief service at the cemetery, his thoughts even wandered enough to give him a sense of regret not directly related to his father. Beyond the open grave surrounded by flowers was a mound where new grass was growing; here lay his great-uncle, old John Minafer, who had died the previous autumn; beyond this were the graves of George’s grandfather and grandmother Minafer, as well as his grandfather Minafer's second wife, and her three sons, George’s half-uncles, who had drowned together in a canoe accident when George was a child—Fanny was the last of the family. Next to this was the Amberson family plot, where the Major’s wife and their sons Henry and Milton rested, uncles whom George vaguely remembered; beside them lay Isabel’s older sister, his Aunt Estelle, who had died in her girlhood, long before George was born. The Minafer monument was a granite block with the name carved into its polished side, while the Amberson monument was a tall white marble shaft, taller than any of the others in that area. But further on, there was a newer section of the cemetery, an addition that had only been opened for occupancy a few years earlier, after skillful modern landscaping. Here, there were some large new mausoleums and shafts taller than the Ambersons’, along with several monuments that had sculptural flair; overall, the new section seemed like a more fashionable and significant area compared to the older section that held the Amberson and Minafer plots. This was what made George feel regretful during the brief moment when his mind wandered from his father and the reading of the service.
On the train, going back to college, ten days later, this regret (though it was as much an annoyance as a regret) recurred to his mind, and a feeling developed within him that the new quarter of the cemetery was in bad taste—not architecturally or sculpturally perhaps, but in presumption: it seemed to flaunt a kind of parvenu ignorance, as if it were actually pleased to be unaware that all the aristocratic and really important families were buried in the old section.
On the train back to college ten days later, this regret (which was just as much an annoyance as a regret) popped back into his mind, and he started to feel that the new section of the cemetery was in poor taste—not in terms of architecture or sculpture, perhaps, but in its arrogance: it seemed to show off a kind of cluelessness, as if it were actually proud to ignore the fact that all the prominent and truly important families were buried in the old section.
The annoyance gave way before a recollection of the sweet mournfulness of his mother’s face, as she had said good-bye to him at the station, and of how lovely she looked in her mourning. He thought of Lucy, whom he had seen only twice, and he could not help feeling that in these quiet interviews he had appeared to her as tinged with heroism—she had shown, rather than said, how brave she thought him in his sorrow. But what came most vividly to George’s mind, during these retrospections, was the despairing face of his Aunt Fanny. Again and again he thought of it; he could not avoid its haunting. And for days, after he got back to college, the stricken likeness of Fanny would appear before him unexpectedly, and without a cause that he could trace in his immediately previous thoughts. Her grief had been so silent, yet it had so amazed him.
The annoyance faded as he remembered the sad sweetness of his mother’s face when she said goodbye at the station and how beautiful she looked in her mourning. He thought of Lucy, whom he had only seen twice, and couldn't help feeling that in those quiet moments, he had come across to her as somewhat heroic—she had expressed, more than she said, how brave she thought he was in his sorrow. But what stuck most vividly in George’s mind during these reflections was the heartbroken look on Aunt Fanny's face. He thought about it over and over; he couldn't escape its haunting presence. And for days after he returned to college, Fanny’s anguished expression would suddenly appear to him, without any reason he could pinpoint from his recent thoughts. Her grief had been so subtle, yet it had left him in shock.
George felt more and more compassion for this ancient antagonist of his, and he wrote to his mother about her:
George felt increasingly sympathetic towards this long-time rival of his, and he wrote to his mother about her:
I’m afraid poor Aunt Fanny might think now father’s gone we won’t want her to live with us any longer and because I always teased her so much she might think I’d be for turning her out. I don’t know where on earth she’d go or what she could live on if we did do something like this, and of course we never would do such a thing, but I’m pretty sure she had something of the kind on her mind. She didn’t say anything, but the way she looked is what makes me think so. Honestly, to me she looked just scared sick. You tell her there isn’t any danger in the world of my treating her like that. Tell her everything is to go on just as it always has. Tell her to cheer up!
I’m worried that poor Aunt Fanny might think that now that Dad’s gone, we wouldn’t want her to live with us anymore. And since I always teased her so much, she might believe I’d want her out. I can’t imagine where she’d go or how she’d support herself if we did something like that, and of course, we would never actually do such a thing, but I’m pretty sure she’s been thinking along those lines. She didn’t say anything, but just the way she looked makes me think so. Honestly, she looked utterly frightened. Please tell her there’s no way I’d treat her like that. Tell her everything will keep going on just as it always has. Encourage her to cheer up!
Chapter XV
Isabel did more for Fanny than telling her to cheer up. Everything that Fanny inherited from her father, old Aleck Minafer, had been invested in Wilbur’s business; and Wilbur’s business, after a period of illness corresponding in dates to the illness of Wilbur’s body, had died just before Wilbur did. George Amberson and Fanny were both “wiped out to a miracle of precision,” as Amberson said. They “owned not a penny and owed not a penny,” he continued, explaining his phrase. “It’s like the moment just before drowning: you’re not under water and you’re not out of it. All you know is that you’re not dead yet.”
Isabel did more for Fanny than just telling her to cheer up. Everything that Fanny received from her father, old Aleck Minafer, had been invested in Wilbur’s business; and Wilbur’s business, after a period of decline that matched Wilbur's own health issues, had collapsed just before Wilbur passed away. George Amberson and Fanny were both “wiped out to a miracle of precision,” as Amberson put it. They “didn’t own a dime and didn’t owe a dime,” he explained further. “It’s like the moment just before drowning: you’re not underwater and you’re not out of it. All you know is that you’re still alive.”
He spoke philosophically, having his “prospects” from his father to fall back upon; but Fanny had neither “prospects” nor philosophy. However, a legal survey of Wilbur’s estate revealed the fact that his life insurance was left clear of the wreck; and Isabel, with the cheerful consent of her son, promptly turned this salvage over to her sister-in-law. Invested, it would yield something better than nine hundred dollars a year, and thus she was assured of becoming neither a pauper nor a dependent, but proved to be, as Amberson said, adding his efforts to the cheering up of Fanny, “an heiress, after all, in spite of rolling mills and the devil.” She was unable to smile, and he continued his humane gayeties. “See what a wonderfully desirable income nine hundred dollars is, Fanny: a bachelor, to be in your class, must have exactly forty-nine thousand one hundred a year. Then, you see, all you need to do, in order to have fifty thousand a year, is to be a little encouraging when some bachelor in your class begins to show by his haberdashery what he wants you to think about him!”
He talked philosophically, relying on his father's "prospects" for support; but Fanny had neither "prospects" nor philosophy. However, a legal assessment of Wilbur’s estate showed that his life insurance was left intact. Isabel, with her son's cheerful agreement, quickly passed this asset on to her sister-in-law. If invested, it would bring in more than nine hundred dollars a year, ensuring she wouldn't become a beggar or a burden. Instead, as Amberson noted while trying to cheer up Fanny, she was "an heiress, after all, despite the rolling mills and the devil." She couldn't bring herself to smile, and he continued with his lighthearted jokes. "Look at how desirable a nine hundred dollar income is, Fanny: a bachelor in your class needs exactly forty-nine thousand one hundred a year. So, all you have to do to reach fifty thousand a year is to encourage any bachelor in your class who's hinting at his interest through his clothing!"
She looked at him wanly, murmured a desolate response—she had “sewing to do”—and left the room; while Amberson shook his head ruefully at his sister. “I’ve often thought that humor was not my forte,” he sighed. “Lord! She doesn’t ‘cheer up’ much!”
She looked at him weakly, mumbled a sad reply—she had “sewing to do”—and left the room; while Amberson shook his head sadly at his sister. “I’ve often thought that humor wasn’t my strong suit,” he sighed. “Wow! She doesn’t ‘cheer up’ at all!”
The collegian did not return to his home for the holidays. Instead, Isabel joined him, and they went South for the two weeks. She was proud of her stalwart, good-looking son at the hotel where they stayed, and it was meat and drink to her when she saw how people stared at him in the lobby and on the big verandas—indeed, her vanity in him was so dominant that she was unaware of their staring at her with more interest and an admiration friendlier than George evoked. Happy to have him to herself for this fortnight, she loved to walk with him, leaning upon his arm, to read with him, to watch the sea with him—perhaps most of all she liked to enter the big dining room with him.
The college student didn't go home for the holidays. Instead, Isabel joined him, and they headed South for two weeks. She felt proud of her strong, good-looking son at the hotel where they stayed, and it thrilled her to see how people stared at him in the lobby and on the large verandas. In fact, her pride in him was so overwhelming that she didn’t notice their glances toward her, filled with even more interest and a friendlier admiration than what George received. Excited to have him to herself for this fortnight, she enjoyed walking with him, leaning on his arm, reading together, and watching the sea—perhaps most of all, she loved entering the large dining room with him.
Yet both of them felt constantly the difference between this Christmastime and other Christmas-times of theirs—in all, it was a sorrowful holiday. But when Isabel came East for George’s commencement, in June, she brought Lucy with her—and things began to seem different, especially when George Amberson arrived with Lucy’s father on Class Day. Eugene had been in New York, on business; Amberson easily persuaded him to this outing; and they made a cheerful party of it, with the new graduate of course the hero and center of it all.
Yet both of them constantly felt the difference between this Christmas season and their other Christmases—overall, it was a gloomy holiday. But when Isabel came East for George’s graduation in June, she brought Lucy with her—and things started to feel different, especially when George Amberson arrived with Lucy’s dad on Class Day. Eugene had been in New York for work; Amberson easily convinced him to join this outing; and they made it a fun gathering, with the new graduate being the hero and the center of attention.
His uncle was a fellow alumnus. “Yonder was where I roomed when I was here,” he said, pointing out one of the university buildings to Eugene. “I don’t know whether George would let my admirers place a tablet to mark the spot, or not. He owns all these buildings now, you know.”
His uncle was also an alumnus. “That’s where I lived when I was here,” he said, pointing to one of the university buildings for Eugene. “I’m not sure if George would let my fans put up a plaque to mark the spot or not. He owns all these buildings now, you know.”
“Didn’t you, when you were here? Like uncle, like nephew.”
“Didn’t you, when you were here? Like uncle, like nephew.”
“Don’t tell George you think he’s like me. Just at this time we should be careful of the young gentleman’s feelings.”
“Don’t let George know you think he’s like me. Right now, we need to be mindful of the young man’s feelings.”
“Yes,” said Eugene. “If we weren’t he mightn’t let us exist at all.”
“Yes,” said Eugene. “If we weren’t, he might not let us exist at all.”
“I’m sure I didn’t have it so badly at his age,” Amberson said reflectively, as they strolled on through the commencement crowd. “For one thing, I had brothers and sisters, and my mother didn’t just sit at my feet as George’s does; and I wasn’t an only grandchild, either. Father’s always spoiled Georgie a lot more than he did any of his own children.”
“I’m sure I didn’t have it as easy at his age,” Amberson said thoughtfully, as they walked through the graduation crowd. “For one thing, I had siblings, and my mom didn’t just hover over me like George’s does; I also wasn’t the only grandchild. Dad always spoiled Georgie much more than he did any of his own kids.”
Eugene laughed. “You need only three things to explain all that’s good and bad about Georgie.”
Eugene laughed. “You just need three things to sum up everything that’s good and bad about Georgie.”
“Three?”
"Three?"
“He’s Isabel’s only child. He’s an Amberson. He’s a boy.”
“He’s Isabel’s only child. He’s an Amberson. He’s a guy.”
“Well, Mister Bones, of these three things which are the good ones and which are the bad ones?”
“Well, Mister Bones, out of these three things, which ones are good and which ones are bad?”
“All of them,” said Eugene.
"All of them," said Eugene.
It happened that just then they came in sight of the subject of their discourse. George was walking under the elms with Lucy, swinging a stick and pointing out to her various objects and localities which had attained historical value during the last four years. The two older men marked his gestures, careless and graceful; they observed his attitude, unconsciously noble, his easy proprietorship of the ground beneath his feet and round about, of the branches overhead, of the old buildings beyond, and of Lucy.
It just so happened that at that moment they spotted the topic of their conversation. George was walking under the elm trees with Lucy, swinging a stick and pointing out different things and places that had gained historical significance over the past four years. The two older men noted his carefree and graceful movements; they took in his posture, which was naturally noble, his easy sense of ownership of the ground beneath him, the branches overhead, the old buildings in the distance, and of Lucy.
“I don’t know,” Eugene said, smiling whimsically. “I don’t know. When I spoke of his being a human being—I don’t know. Perhaps it’s more like deity.”
“I don’t know,” Eugene said, smiling playfully. “I don’t know. When I talked about him being a human being—I don’t know. Maybe it’s more like a god.”
“I wonder if I was like that!” Amberson groaned. “You don’t suppose every Amberson has had to go through it, do you?”
“I wonder if I was like that!” Amberson complained. “You don’t think every Amberson has had to deal with this, do you?”
“Don’t worry! At least half of it is a combination of youth, good looks, and college; and even the noblest Ambersons get over their nobility and come to be people in time. It takes more than time, though.”
“Don’t worry! At least half of it is a mix of youth, good looks, and college; and even the most prestigious Ambersons move past their nobility and become regular people eventually. But it takes more than just time.”
“I should say it did take more than time!” his friend agreed, shaking a rueful head.
“I have to say it took more than just time!” his friend agreed, shaking his head in regret.
Then they walked over to join the loveliest Amberson, whom neither time nor trouble seemed to have touched. She stood alone, thoughtful under the great trees, chaperoning George and Lucy at a distance; but, seeing the two friends approaching, she came to meet them.
Then they walked over to join the most beautiful Amberson, who didn’t seem to be affected by time or trouble at all. She stood alone, lost in thought under the big trees, watching George and Lucy from a distance; but when she saw the two friends coming, she went to meet them.
“It’s charming, isn’t it!” she said, moving her black-gloved hand to indicate the summery dressed crowd strolling about them, or clustering in groups, each with its own hero. “They seem so eager and so confident, all these boys—it’s touching. But of course youth doesn’t know it’s touching.”
“It’s charming, isn’t it!” she said, gesturing with her black-gloved hand toward the neatly dressed crowd walking around them or gathering in groups, each with their own hero. “These boys seem so eager and confident—it’s really sweet. But of course, youth doesn’t realize how sweet it is.”
Amberson coughed. “No, it doesn’t seem to take itself as pathetic, precisely! Eugene and I were just speaking of something like that. Do you know what I think whenever I see these smooth, triumphal young faces? I always think: ‘Oh, how you’re going to catch it’!”
Amberson coughed. “No, it doesn’t really seem to see itself as pathetic, not exactly! Eugene and I were just talking about something like that. Do you know what I think whenever I see these smooth, triumphant young faces? I always think: ‘Oh, how you’re going to get it!’”
“George!”
“Hey, George!”
“Oh, yes,” he said. “Life’s most ingenious: it’s got a special walloping for every mother’s son of ’em!”
“Oh, yes,” he said. “Life is clever like that: it has a unique challenge for every single one of them!”
“Maybe,” said Isabel, troubled—“maybe some of the mothers can take the walloping for them.”
“Maybe,” said Isabel, troubled—“maybe some of the moms can take the beating for them.”
“Not one!” her brother assured her, with emphasis. “Not any more than she can take on her own face the lines that are bound to come on her son’s. I suppose you know that all these young faces have got to get lines on ’em?”
“Not one!” her brother assured her, stressing his point. “Not any more than she can avoid the lines that are sure to appear on her son’s face. I suppose you know that all these young faces are going to get lines on them?”
“Maybe they won’t,” she said, smiling wistfully. “Maybe times will change, and nobody will have to wear lines.”
“Maybe they won’t,” she said, smiling sadly. “Maybe times will change, and nobody will have to wear lines.”
“Times have changed like that for only one person that I know,” Eugene said. And as Isabel looked inquiring, he laughed, and she saw that she was the “only one person.” His implication was justified, moreover, and she knew it. She blushed charmingly.
“Times have changed like that for only one person that I know,” Eugene said. And as Isabel looked questioningly, he laughed, and she realized she was the “only one person.” His implication was spot on, and she knew it. She blushed beautifully.
“Which is it puts the lines on the faces?” Amberson asked. “Is it age or trouble? Of course we can’t decide that wisdom does it—we must be polite to Isabel.”
“Which is it that puts lines on people's faces?” Amberson asked. “Is it age or trouble? Of course we can’t say that wisdom does it—we have to be polite to Isabel.”
“I’ll tell you what puts the lines there,” Eugene said. “Age puts some, and trouble puts some, and work puts some, but the deepest are carved by lack of faith. The serenest brow is the one that believes the most.”
“I’ll tell you what causes those lines,” Eugene said. “Age adds some, and troubles add some, and work adds some, but the deepest ones are etched by a lack of faith. The calmest forehead is the one that believes the most.”
“In what?” Isabel asked gently.
“In what?” Isabel asked softly.
“In everything!”
"In everything!"
She looked at him inquiringly, and he laughed as he had a moment before, when she looked at him that way. “Oh, yes, you do!” he said.
She looked at him with curiosity, and he laughed just like he did a moment ago when she had that same look. “Oh, yes, you do!” he said.
She continued to look at him inquiringly a moment or two longer, and there was an unconscious earnestness in her glance, something trustful as well as inquiring, as if she knew that whatever he meant it was all right. Then her eyes drooped thoughtfully, and she seemed to address some inquiries to herself. She looked up suddenly. “Why, I believe,” she said, in a tone of surprise, “I believe I do!”
She kept looking at him curiously for a moment longer, and there was an unintentional seriousness in her gaze, something both trusting and probing, as if she understood that whatever he meant was okay. Then her eyes lowered in contemplation, and she appeared to be asking herself some questions. Suddenly, she looked up. “Wow, I think,” she said, sounding surprised, “I think I do!”
And at that both men laughed. “Isabel!” her brother exclaimed. “You’re a foolish person! There are times when you look exactly fourteen years old!”
And at that, both men laughed. “Isabel!” her brother exclaimed. “You’re so silly! There are times when you look just fourteen!”
But this reminded her of her real affair in that part of the world. “Good gracious!” she said. “Where have the children got to? We must take Lucy pretty soon, so that George can go and sit with the Class. We must catch up with them.”
But this reminded her of her actual situation in that part of the world. “Oh my gosh!” she said. “Where have the kids gone? We need to take Lucy soon, so George can go and sit with the Class. We have to catch up with them.”
She took her brother’s arm, and the three moved on, looking about them in the crowd.
She took her brother's arm, and the three of them continued on, scanning the crowd around them.
“Curious,” Amberson remarked, as they did not immediately discover the young people they sought. “Even in such a concourse one would think we couldn’t fail to see the proprietor.”
“Curious,” Amberson said, since they didn’t immediately find the young people they were looking for. “In a crowd like this, you’d think we’d definitely spot the owner.”
“Several hundred proprietors today,” Eugene suggested.
“Several hundred owners today,” Eugene suggested.
“No; they’re only proprietors of the university,” said George’s uncle. “We’re looking for the proprietor of the universe.”
“No; they’re just the owners of the university,” said George’s uncle. “We’re looking for the owner of the universe.”
“There he is!” cried Isabel fondly, not minding this satire at all. “And doesn’t he look it!”
“Look, there he is!” Isabel exclaimed affectionately, completely unfazed by the teasing. “And doesn’t he just look the part!”
Her escorts were still laughing at her when they joined the proprietor of the universe and his pretty friend, and though both Amberson and Eugene declined to explain the cause of their mirth, even upon Lucy’s urgent request, the portents of the day were amiable, and the five made a happy party—that is to say, four of them made a happy audience for the fifth, and the mood of this fifth was gracious and cheerful.
Her escorts were still laughing at her when they met up with the owner of the universe and his attractive friend. Although both Amberson and Eugene refused to explain why they were laughing, even after Lucy insisted, the day's vibes were good, and the five of them formed a joyful group—four of them enjoyed the company of the fifth, who was in a kind and cheerful mood.
George took no conspicuous part in either the academic or the social celebrations of his class; he seemed to regard both sets of exercises with a tolerant amusement, his own “crowd” “not going in much for either of those sorts of things,” as he explained to Lucy. What his crowd had gone in for remained ambiguous; some negligent testimony indicating that, except for an astonishing reliability which they all seemed to have attained in matters relating to musical comedy, they had not gone in for anything. Certainly the question one of them put to Lucy, in response to investigations of hers, seemed to point that way: “Don’t you think,” he said, “really, don’t you think that being things is rather better than doing things?”
George didn't really participate in either the academic or social celebrations of his class; he seemed to find both kinds of events amusing in a detached way, saying to Lucy that his own group “wasn't into much of that stuff.” What his group was into remained unclear; some careless hints suggested that aside from an impressive knack for musical comedy, they hadn’t engaged in anything else. Certainly, the question one of them asked Lucy, after she inquired about their interests, seemed to emphasize this: “Don’t you think,” he said, “really, don’t you think that being things is better than doing things?”
He said “rahthuh bettuh” for “rather better,” and seemed to do it deliberately, with perfect knowledge of what he was doing. Later, Lucy mocked him to George, and George refused to smile: he somewhat inclined to such pronunciations, himself. This inclination was one of the things that he had acquired in the four years.
He said “rahthuh bettuh” instead of “rather better,” and it seemed like he did it on purpose, fully aware of what he was doing. Later, Lucy made fun of him to George, but George wouldn’t smile; he kind of leaned towards those pronunciations himself. This tendency was one of the things he had picked up in the four years.
What else he had acquired, it might have puzzled him to state, had anybody asked him and required a direct reply within a reasonable space of time. He had learned how to pass examinations by “cramming”; that is, in three or four days and nights he could get into his head enough of a selected fragment of some scientific or philosophical or literary or linguistic subject to reply plausibly to six questions out of ten. He could retain the information necessary for such a feat just long enough to give a successful performance; then it would evaporate utterly from his brain, and leave him undisturbed. George, like his “crowd,” not only preferred “being things” to “doing things,” but had contented himself with four years of “being things” as a preparation for going on “being things.” And when Lucy rather shyly pressed him for his friend’s probable definition of the “things” it seemed so superior and beautiful to be, George raised his eyebrows slightly, meaning that she should have understood without explanation; but he did explain: “Oh, family and all that—being a gentleman, I suppose.”
What else he had picked up might have confused him to describe if anyone had asked and wanted a straightforward answer within a reasonable time. He had figured out how to ace exams by “cramming”; that is, in three or four days and nights, he could memorize enough of a specific section of some scientific, philosophical, literary, or linguistic topic to answer six out of ten questions convincingly. He could hold onto the information needed for that feat just long enough to perform well, and then it would completely fade from his mind, leaving him undisturbed. George, like his “crowd,” not only preferred “being things” over “doing things,” but he was also satisfied with four years of “being things” as preparation for continuing to “be things.” And when Lucy, somewhat shyly, pressed him for his friend’s likely definition of the “things” it seemed so impressive and beautiful to be, George lifted his eyebrows slightly, suggesting she should have understood without further clarification; but he did explain: “Oh, family and all that—being a gentleman, I suppose.”
Lucy gave the horizon a long look, but offered no comment.
Lucy gazed at the horizon for a while but didn't say anything.
Chapter XVI
“Aunt Fanny doesn’t look much better,” George said to his mother, a few minutes after their arrival, on the night they got home. He stood with a towel in her doorway, concluding some sketchy ablutions before going downstairs to a supper which Fanny was hastily preparing for them. Isabel had not telegraphed; Fanny was taken by surprise when they drove up in a station cab at eleven o’clock; and George instantly demanded “a little decent food.” (Some criticisms of his had publicly disturbed the composure of the dining-car steward four hours previously.) “I never saw anybody take things so hard as she seems to,” he observed, his voice muffled by the towel. “Doesn’t she get over it at all? I thought she’d feel better when we turned over the insurance to her—gave it to her absolutely, without any strings to it. She looks about a thousand years old!”
“Aunt Fanny doesn’t look much better,” George said to his mom a few minutes after they arrived home that night. He stood by her doorway with a towel, finishing up some quick grooming before heading downstairs for the dinner Fanny was hurriedly making for them. Isabel hadn’t sent a message; Fanny was surprised when they showed up in a cab at eleven o’clock, and George immediately requested “some decent food.” (Some of his earlier criticisms had really unsettled the dining-car steward four hours ago.) “I’ve never seen anyone take things so hard as she seems to,” he commented, his voice muffled by the towel. “Doesn’t she get over it at all? I thought she’d feel better once we handed over the insurance to her—gave it to her completely, with no strings attached. She looks about a thousand years old!”
“She looks quite girlish, sometimes, though,” his mother said.
“She looks pretty girlish sometimes, though,” his mom said.
“Has she looked that way much since father—”
“Has she looked that way much since Dad—”
“Not so much,” Isabel said thoughtfully. “But she will, as times goes on.”
“Not really,” Isabel said thoughtfully. “But she will, as time goes on.”
“Time’ll have to hurry, then, it seems to me,” George observed, returning to his own room.
“Time will have to hurry, then, it seems to me,” George said, going back to his own room.
When they went down to the dining room, he pronounced acceptable the salmon salad, cold beef, cheese, and cake which Fanny made ready for them without disturbing the servants. The journey had fatigued Isabel, she ate nothing, but sat to observe with tired pleasure the manifestations of her son’s appetite, meanwhile giving her sister-in-law a brief summary of the events of commencement. But presently she kissed them both good-night—taking care to kiss George lightly upon the side of his head, so as not to disturb his eating—and left aunt and nephew alone together.
When they went down to the dining room, he approved of the salmon salad, cold beef, cheese, and cake that Fanny prepared for them without needing to call the servants. The trip had worn Isabel out; she ate nothing, instead just watching with tired pleasure as her son enjoyed his meal, while she gave her sister-in-law a quick recap of their recent events. But soon, she said goodnight to both of them—making sure to kiss George lightly on the side of his head so she wouldn't interrupt his eating—and left aunt and nephew alone together.
“It never was becoming to her to look pale,” Fanny said absently, a few moments after Isabel’s departure.
“It never suited her to look pale,” Fanny said absentmindedly, a few moments after Isabel left.
“Wha’d you say, Aunt Fanny?”
“What did you say, Aunt Fanny?”
“Nothing. I suppose your mother’s been being pretty gay? Going a lot?”
“Nothing. I guess your mom’s been having a good time? Going out a lot?”
“How could she?” George asked cheerfully. “In mourning, of course all she could do was just sit around and look on. That’s all Lucy could do either, for the matter of that.”
“How could she?” George asked cheerfully. “While in mourning, all she could do was just sit around and watch. That’s all Lucy could do too, for that matter.”
“I suppose so,” his aunt assented. “How did Lucy get home?”
“I guess so,” his aunt agreed. “How did Lucy get home?”
George regarded her with astonishment. “Why, on the train with the rest of us, of course.”
George looked at her in shock. “Well, on the train with the rest of us, obviously.”
“I didn’t mean that,” Fanny explained. “I meant from the station. Did you drive out to their house with her before you came here?”
“I didn’t mean that,” Fanny clarified. “I meant from the station. Did you drive out to their place with her before coming here?”
“No. She drove home with her father, of course.”
“No. She went home with her dad, of course.”
“Oh, I see. So Eugene came to the station to meet you.”
“Oh, I get it. So Eugene came to the station to meet you.”
“To meet us?” George echoed, renewing his attack upon the salmon salad. “How could he?”
“To meet us?” George repeated, going hard at the salmon salad. “How could he?”
“I don’t know what you mean,” Fanny said drearily, in the desolate voice that had become her habit. “I haven’t seen him while your mother’s been away.”
“I don’t know what you mean,” Fanny said wearily, in the empty tone that had become her norm. “I haven’t seen him since your mother’s been gone.”
“Naturally,” said George. “He’s been East himself.”
“Naturally,” George said. “He’s been to the East himself.”
At this Fanny’s drooping eyelids opened wide.
At this, Fanny's drooping eyelids opened wide.
“Did you see him?”
“Did you see him?”
“Well, naturally, since he made the trip home with us!”
“Well, of course, since he came home with us!”
“He did?” she said sharply. “He’s been with you all the time?”
“He did?” she asked sharply. “He’s been with you the whole time?”
“No; only on the train and the last three days before we left. Uncle George got him to come.”
“No; only on the train and the last three days before we left. Uncle George got him to come.”
Fanny’s eyelids drooped again, and she sat silent until George pushed back his chair and lit a cigarette, declaring his satisfaction with what she had provided. “You’re a fine housekeeper,” he said benevolently. “You know how to make things look dainty as well as taste the right way. I don’t believe you’d stay single very long if some of the bachelors and widowers around town could just once see—”
Fanny’s eyelids drooped again, and she sat quietly until George pushed back his chair and lit a cigarette, expressing his pleasure with what she had prepared. “You’re a great housekeeper,” he said kindly. “You know how to make things look nice as well as taste good. I don’t think you’d stay single for long if some of the bachelors and widowers in town could just once see—”
She did not hear him. “It’s a little odd,” she said.
She didn't hear him. “That’s a bit strange,” she said.
“What’s odd?”
"What’s strange?"
“Your mother’s not mentioning that Mr. Morgan had been with you.”
“Your mom's not mentioning that Mr. Morgan was with you.”
“Didn’t think of it, I suppose,” said George carelessly; and, his benevolent mood increasing, he conceived the idea that a little harmless rallying might serve to elevate his aunt’s drooping spirits. “I’ll tell you something, in confidence,” he said solemnly.
“Didn’t think of it, I guess,” George said casually; and, as his kind mood grew, he came up with the idea that a little playful teasing might lift his aunt’s low spirits. “I’ll share something with you, in confidence,” he said seriously.
She looked up, startled. “What?”
She looked up, shocked. “What?”
“Well, it struck me that Mr. Morgan was looking pretty absent-minded, most of the time; and he certainly is dressing better than he used to. Uncle George told me he heard that the automobile factory had been doing quite well—won a race, too! I shouldn’t be a bit surprised if all the young fellow had been waiting for was to know he had an assured income before he proposed.”
“Well, it hit me that Mr. Morgan seemed pretty spaced out most of the time, and he definitely dresses better than he used to. Uncle George told me he heard the car factory has been doing really well—won a race, too! I wouldn’t be at all surprised if all the guy was waiting for was to know he had a steady income before he popped the question.”
“What ‘young fellow’?”
“What 'young dude'?”
“This young fellow Morgan,” laughed George; “Honestly, Aunt Fanny, I shouldn’t be a bit surprised to have him request an interview with me any day, and declare that his intentions are honourable, and ask my permission to pay his addresses to you. What had I better tell him?”
“This young guy Morgan,” laughed George; “Honestly, Aunt Fanny, I wouldn’t be surprised at all if he asked to meet with me any day now and insisted that his intentions are good, asking for my permission to pursue you. What should I say to him?”
Fanny burst into tears.
Fanny started crying.
“Good heavens!” George cried. “I was only teasing. I didn’t mean—”
“Good heavens!” George exclaimed. “I was just joking. I didn’t mean—”
“Let me alone,” she said lifelessly; and, continuing to weep, rose and began to clear away the dishes.
“Leave me alone,” she said flatly; and, continuing to cry, she got up and started to clear the dishes away.
“Please, Aunt Fanny—”
"Please, Aunt Fanny—"
“Just let me alone.”
“Just leave me alone.”
George was distressed. “I didn’t mean anything, Aunt Fanny! I didn’t know you’d got so sensitive as all that.”
George was upset. “I didn’t mean anything, Aunt Fanny! I didn’t know you’d become so sensitive.”
“You’d better go up to bed,” she said desolately, going on with her work and her weeping.
“You should head up to bed,” she said sadly, continuing with her work and her crying.
“Anyhow,” he insisted, “do let these things wait. Let the servants ’tend to the table in the morning.”
“Anyway,” he insisted, “let’s put these things on hold. Let the staff handle the table in the morning.”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“But, why not?”
"But why not?"
“Just let me alone.”
"Just leave me alone."
“Oh, Lord!” George groaned, going to the door. There he turned. “See here, Aunt Fanny, there’s not a bit of use your bothering about those dishes tonight. What’s the use of a butler and three maids if—”
“Oh, God!” George groaned, heading to the door. There he paused. “Listen, Aunt Fanny, there’s no point in you worrying about those dishes tonight. What’s the point of having a butler and three maids if—”
“Just let me alone.”
“Just leave me alone.”
He obeyed, and could still hear a pathetic sniffing from the dining room as he went up the stairs.
He followed the instructions and could still hear a sad sniffle coming from the dining room as he walked up the stairs.
“By George!” he grunted, as he reached his own room; and his thought was that living with a person so sensitive to kindly raillery might prove lugubrious. He whistled, long and low, then went to the window and looked through the darkness to the great silhouette of his grandfather’s house. Lights were burning over there, upstairs; probably his newly arrived uncle was engaged in talk with the Major.
“Honestly!” he grunted as he reached his room, thinking that living with someone so sensitive to friendly teasing could be quite dreary. He whistled softly for a while, then went to the window and looked through the darkness at the large outline of his grandfather’s house. There were lights on upstairs; his recently arrived uncle was probably having a conversation with the Major.
George’s glance lowered, resting casually upon the indistinct ground, and he beheld some vague shapes, unfamiliar to him. Formless heaps, they seemed; but, without much curiosity, he supposed that sewer connections or water pipes might be out of order, making necessary some excavations. He hoped the work would not take long; he hated to see that sweep of lawn made unsightly by trenches and lines of dirt, even temporarily. Not greatly disturbed, however, he pulled down the shade, yawned, and began to undress, leaving further investigation for the morning.
George glanced down, casually resting his gaze on the blurry ground, where he noticed some vague shapes that were unfamiliar to him. They looked like formless piles, but without much interest, he figured that sewer connections or water pipes might be malfunctioning, requiring some digging. He hoped the work wouldn't take long; he really disliked seeing that stretch of lawn marred by trenches and dirt lines, even for a little while. Still not too bothered, he pulled down the shade, yawned, and started getting undressed, planning to look into it more in the morning.
But in the morning he had forgotten all about it, and raised his shade, to let in the light, without even glancing toward the ground. Not until he had finished dressing did he look forth from his window, and then his glance was casual. The next instant his attitude became electric, and he gave utterance to a bellow of dismay. He ran from his room, plunged down the stairs, out of the front door, and, upon a nearer view of the destroyed lawn, began to release profanity upon the breezeless summer air, which remained unaffected. Between his mother’s house and his grandfather’s, excavations for the cellars of five new houses were in process, each within a few feet of its neighbour. Foundations of brick were being laid; everywhere were piles of brick and stacked lumber, and sand heaps and mortar beds.
But in the morning, he had completely forgotten about it and raised his shade to let in the light, without even looking down. Not until he finished getting dressed did he look out of his window, and his glance was casual. The next moment, his demeanor changed dramatically, and he let out a shout of dismay. He dashed from his room, raced down the stairs, ran out the front door, and upon getting a closer look at the ruined lawn, started cursing into the still summer air, which remained unbothered. Between his mother's house and his grandfather's, there were excavations for the basements of five new houses, each just a few feet apart from each other. Brick foundations were being laid; there were piles of bricks and stacked lumber everywhere, along with sand heaps and mortar beds.
It was Sunday, and so the workmen implicated in these defacings were denied what unquestionably they would have considered a treat; but as the fanatic orator continued the monologue, a gentleman in flannels emerged upward from one of the excavations, and regarded him contemplatively.
It was Sunday, so the workers involved in these vandalism acts were missing what they surely would have seen as a treat. But as the passionate speaker kept talking, a man in casual clothes came up from one of the dig sites and looked at him thoughtfully.
“Obtaining any relief, nephew?” he inquired with some interest. “You must have learned quite a number of those expressions in childhood—it’s so long since I’d heard them I fancied they were obsolete.”
“Are you getting any relief, nephew?” he asked with some interest. “You must have picked up quite a few of those phrases in childhood—it's been so long since I heard them that I thought they were out of date.”
“Who wouldn’t swear?” George demanded hotly. “In the name of God, what does grandfather mean, doing such things?”
“Who wouldn’t swear?” George asked angrily. “In the name of God, what does grandfather mean by doing such things?”
“My private opinion is,” said Amberson gravely, “he desires to increase his income by building these houses to rent.”
“My personal opinion is,” said Amberson seriously, “he wants to boost his income by constructing these houses to rent out.”
“Well, in the name of God, can’t he increase his income any other way but this?”
“Well, for God’s sake, can’t he find another way to earn more money?”
“In the name of God, it would appear he couldn’t.”
“In the name of God, it seems he couldn’t.”
“It’s beastly! It’s a damn degradation! It’s a crime!”
“It’s horrible! It’s a total disgrace! It’s a crime!”
“I don’t know about its being a crime,” said his uncle, stepping over some planks to join him. “It might be a mistake, though. Your mother said not to tell you until we got home, so as not to spoil commencement for you. She rather feared you’d be upset.”
“I’m not sure if it’s actually a crime,” said his uncle, stepping over some planks to join him. “It could be a mistake, though. Your mom told me not to mention it until we got home, so it wouldn’t ruin commencement for you. She was a bit worried you’d be upset.”
“Upset! Oh, my Lord, I should think I would be upset! He’s in his second childhood. What did you let him do it for, in the name of—”
“Upset! Oh, my God, of course I would be upset! He’s acting like a child again. Why did you let him do that, for the love of—”
“Make it in the name of heaven this time, George; it’s Sunday. Well, I thought, myself, it was a mistake.”
“Do it for heaven's sake this time, George; it’s Sunday. Well, I thought it was a mistake myself.”
“I should say so!”
“I definitely agree!”
“Yes,” said Amberson. “I wanted him to put up an apartment building instead of these houses.”
“Yes,” said Amberson. “I wanted him to build an apartment complex instead of these houses.”
“An apartment building! Here?”
"An apartment building? Here?"
“Yes; that was my idea.”
“Yep; that was my idea.”
George struck his hands together despairingly. “An apartment house! Oh, my Lord!”
George clapped his hands together in frustration. “An apartment building! Oh, my God!”
“Don’t worry! Your grandfather wouldn’t listen to me, but he’ll wish he had, some day. He says that people aren’t going to live in miserable little flats when they can get a whole house with some grass in front and plenty of backyard behind. He sticks it out that apartment houses will never do in a town of this type, and when I pointed out to him that a dozen or so of ’em already are doing, he claimed it was just the novelty, and that they’d all be empty as soon as people got used to ’em. So he’s putting up these houses.”
“Don't worry! Your grandfather wouldn’t listen to me, but he’ll regret it someday. He believes that people aren’t going to live in cramped little apartments when they can have a whole house with some grass out front and a big backyard. He insists that apartment buildings won't work in a town like this, and when I pointed out that a dozen or so are already thriving, he said it was just a trend, and that they’d all be empty once people got used to them. So he’s building these houses.”
“Is he getting miserly in his old age?”
“Is he becoming stingy as he gets older?”
“Hardly! Look what he gave Sydney and Amelia!”
“Seriously! Look what he gave Sydney and Amelia!”
“I don’t mean he’s a miser, of course,” said George. “Heaven knows he’s liberal enough with mother and me; but why on earth didn’t he sell something or other rather than do a thing like this?”
“I don’t mean he’s cheap, of course,” said George. “Heaven knows he’s generous enough with Mom and me; but why on earth didn’t he sell something instead of doing something like this?”
“As a matter of fact,” Amberson returned coolly, “I believe he has sold something or other, from time to time.”
“As a matter of fact,” Amberson replied coolly, “I think he has sold something here and there.”
“Well, in heaven’s name,” George cried, “what did he do it for?”
“Well, for heaven's sake,” George exclaimed, “why did he do that?”
“To get money,” his uncle mildly replied. “That’s my deduction.”
“To get money,” his uncle replied calmly. “That’s my conclusion.”
“I suppose you’re joking—or trying to!”
“I guess you’re joking—or at least trying to!”
“That’s the best way to look at it,” Amberson said amiably. “Take the whole thing as a joke—and in the meantime, if you haven’t had your breakfast—”
“That's the best way to see it,” Amberson said kindly. “Just treat the whole thing like a joke—and meanwhile, if you haven't had your breakfast—”
“I haven’t!”
"I haven't!"
“Then if I were you I’d go in and get some. And”—he paused, becoming serious—“and if I were you I wouldn’t say anything to your grandfather about this.”
“Then if I were you, I’d go in and grab some. And”—he paused, becoming serious—“and if I were you, I wouldn’t mention this to your grandfather.”
“I don’t think I could trust myself to speak to him about it,” said George. “I want to treat him respectfully, because he is my grandfather, but I don’t believe I could if I talked to him about such a thing as this!”
“I don’t think I could trust myself to talk to him about it,” said George. “I want to treat him with respect because he’s my grandfather, but I don’t think I could do that if I brought up something like this!”
And with a gesture of despair, plainly signifying that all too soon after leaving bright college years behind him he had entered into the full tragedy of life, George turned bitterly upon his heel and went into the house for his breakfast.
And with a gesture of despair, clearly showing that not long after leaving his carefree college days behind, George turned bitterly on his heel and went into the house for his breakfast.
His uncle, with his head whimsically upon one side, gazed after him not altogether unsympathetically, then descended again into the excavation whence he had lately emerged. Being a philosopher he was not surprised, that afternoon, in the course of a drive he took in the old carriage with the Major, when, George was encountered upon the highway, flashing along in his runabout with Lucy beside him and Pendennis doing better than three minutes.
His uncle, tilting his head slightly, looked after him with a touch of understanding, then went back into the hole he had just come from. As a philosopher, he wasn’t surprised that afternoon during a drive in the old carriage with the Major when he spotted George on the road, speeding by in his runabout with Lucy next to him and Pendennis doing better than three minutes.
“He seems to have recovered,” Amberson remarked: “Looks in the highest good spirits.”
“He seems to have bounced back,” Amberson said. “Looks like he’s in really good spirits.”
“I beg your pardon.”
"Excuse me."
“Your grandson,” Amberson explained. “He was inclined to melancholy this morning, but seemed jolly enough just now when they passed us.”
“Your grandson,” Amberson explained. “He was a bit down this morning, but he seemed pretty cheerful just now when they walked by us.”
“What was he melancholy about? Not getting remorseful about all the money he’s spent at college, was he?” The Major chuckled feebly, but with sufficient grimness. “I wonder what he thinks I’m made of,” he concluded querulously.
“What was he upset about? He’s not feeling guilty about all the money he spent on college, is he?” The Major chuckled weakly, but with enough seriousness. “I wonder what he thinks I’m made of,” he finished, sounding irritable.
“Gold,” his son suggested, adding gently, “And he’s right about part of you, father.”
“Gold,” his son suggested, adding gently, “And he's right about some of you, dad.”
“What part?”
"What section?"
“Your heart.”
"Your heart."
The Major laughed ruefully. “I suppose that may account for how heavy it feels, sometimes, nowadays. This town seems to be rolling right over that old heart you mentioned, George—rolling over it and burying it under! When I think of those devilish workmen digging up my lawn, yelling around my house—”
The Major laughed bitterly. “I guess that explains why it feels so heavy sometimes these days. This town seems to be crushing that old heart you talked about, George—crushing it and burying it! When I think about those crazy workers tearing up my lawn, shouting around my house—”
“Never mind, father. Don’t think of it. When things are a nuisance it’s a good idea not to keep remembering ’em.”
“Don’t worry about it, Dad. Just let it go. When things are a pain, it’s best not to keep dwelling on them.”
“I try not to,” the old gentleman murmured. “I try to keep remembering that I won’t be remembering anything very long.” And, somehow convinced that this thought was a mirthful one, he laughed loudly, and slapped his knee. “Not so very long now, my boy!” he chuckled, continuing to echo his own amusement. “Not so very long. Not so very long!”
“I try not to,” the old man said softly. “I try to keep reminding myself that I won’t be remembering anything for very long.” And, somehow thinking this idea was funny, he laughed loudly and slapped his knee. “Not much longer now, my boy!” he chuckled, continuing to enjoy his own amusement. “Not much longer. Not much longer!”
Chapter XVII
Young George paid his respects to his grandfather the following morning, having been occupied with various affairs and engagements on Sunday until after the Major’s bedtime; and topics concerned with building or excavations were not introduced into the conversation, which was a cheerful one until George lightly mentioned some new plans of his. He was a skillful driver, as the Major knew, and he spoke of his desire to extend his proficiency in this art: in fact, he entertained the ambition to drive a four-in-hand. However, as the Major said nothing, and merely sat still, looking surprised, George went on to say that he did not propose to “go in for coaching just at the start”; he thought it would be better to begin with a tandem. He was sure Pendennis could be trained to work as a leader; and all that one needed to buy at present, he said, would be “comparatively inexpensive—a new trap, and the harness, of course, and a good bay to match Pendennis.” He did not care for a special groom; one of the stablemen would do.
Young George paid a visit to his grandfather the next morning, as he had been busy with various plans and commitments on Sunday until after the Major’s bedtime. They didn’t discuss anything about construction or digging, and the conversation was light and cheerful until George casually mentioned some new ideas of his. He was an excellent driver, as the Major knew, and he talked about his goal to improve his skills in this area: he actually dreamed of driving a four-in-hand. However, since the Major stayed silent and just looked surprised, George continued to explain that he wasn’t planning to “jump into coaching right away”; he thought it would be better to start with a tandem. He was confident that Pendennis could be trained to work as a leader, and all he would need to buy for now, he said, would be “relatively inexpensive—a new trap, the harness, of course, and a good bay to go with Pendennis.” He wasn’t interested in hiring a special groom; one of the stablemen would be fine.
At this point the Major decided to speak. “You say one of the stablemen would do?” he inquired, his widened eyes remaining fixed upon his grandson. “That’s lucky, because one’s all there is, just at present, George. Old fat Tom does it all. Didn’t you notice, when you took Pendennis out, yesterday?”
At this point, the Major decided to speak. “You say one of the stablemen would work?” he asked, his wide eyes still focused on his grandson. “That’s fortunate, because there’s only one available right now, George. Old fat Tom handles everything. Didn’t you notice when you took Pendennis out yesterday?”
“Oh, that will be all right, sir. My mother can lend me her man.”
“Oh, that’ll be fine, sir. My mom can lend me her guy.”
“Can she?” The old gentleman smiled faintly. “I wonder—” He paused.
“Can she?” The old man smiled softly. “I wonder—” He paused.
“What, sir?”
"What is it, sir?"
“Whether you mightn’t care to go to law-school somewhere perhaps. I’d be glad to set aside a sum that would see you through.”
“Whether you’d like to go to law school somewhere, I’d be happy to set aside some money to support you.”
This senile divergence from the topic in hand surprised George painfully. “I have no interest whatever in the law,” he said. “I don’t care for it, and the idea of being a professional man has never appealed to me. None of the family has ever gone in for that sort of thing, to my knowledge, and I don’t care to be the first. I was speaking of driving a tandem—”
This annoying shift away from the topic really shocked George. “I have no interest in the law at all,” he said. “I don't care about it, and the thought of being a professional has never interested me. As far as I know, none of the family has ever pursued that kind of thing, and I don’t want to be the first. I was talking about driving a tandem—”
“I know you were,” the Major said quietly.
“I know you were,” the Major said softly.
George looked hurt. “I beg your pardon. Of course if the idea doesn’t appeal to you—” And he rose to go.
George looked hurt. “I’m sorry. If the idea doesn’t interest you—” And he got up to leave.
The Major ran a tremulous hand through his hair, sighing deeply. “I—I don’t like to refuse you anything, Georgie,” he said. “I don’t know that I often have refused you whatever you wanted—in reason—”
The Major ran a shaky hand through his hair, sighing deeply. “I—I don’t like saying no to you, Georgie,” he said. “I can’t recall that I’ve often refused you anything you wanted—in reason—”
“You’ve always been more than generous, sir,” George interrupted quickly. “And if the idea of a tandem doesn’t appeal to you, why—of course—” And he waved his hand, heroically dismissing the tandem.
“You’ve always been more than generous, sir,” George quickly interrupted. “And if the idea of a tandem doesn’t sound good to you, then—of course—” And he waved his hand, heroically disregarding the tandem.
The Major’s distress became obvious. “Georgie, I’d like to, but—but I’ve an idea tandems are dangerous to drive, and your mother might be anxious. She—”
The Major’s distress became obvious. “Georgie, I’d like to, but—I have a feeling tandems are dangerous to drive, and your mom might be worried. She—”
“No, sir; I think not. She felt it would be rather a good thing—help to keep me out in the open air. But if perhaps your finances—”
“No, sir; I don’t think so. She believed it would be a good idea—to help keep me outside more. But if maybe your finances—”
“Oh, it isn’t that so much,” the old gentleman said hurriedly. “I wasn’t thinking of that altogether.” He laughed uncomfortably. “I guess we could still afford a new horse or two, if need be—”
“Oh, it’s not really that,” the old gentleman said quickly. “I wasn’t thinking about that at all.” He laughed awkwardly. “I suppose we could still buy a new horse or two, if we have to—”
“I thought you said—”
“I thought you said—”
The Major waved his hand airily. “Oh, a few retrenchments where things were useless; nothing gained by a raft of idle darkies in the stable—nor by a lot of extra land that might as well be put to work for us in rentals. And if you want this thing so very much—”
The Major waved his hand dismissively. “Oh, just a few cuts where things weren't useful; no point in having a bunch of useless workers in the stable—nor in keeping extra land that could be better utilized for rental income. And if you want this so badly—”
“It’s not important enough to bother about, really, of course.”
“It’s not worth worrying about, really, of course.”
“Well, let’s wait till autumn then,” said the Major in a tone of relief. “We’ll see about it in the autumn, if you’re still in the mind for it then. That will be a great deal better. You remind me of it, along in September—or October. We’ll see what can be done.” He rubbed his hands cheerfully. “We’ll see what can be done about it then, Georgie. We’ll see.”
“Well, let’s wait until autumn then,” said the Major with a sense of relief. “We’ll think about it in the autumn, if you’re still interested then. That will be much better. Just remind me about it in September or October. We’ll see what we can do.” He rubbed his hands happily. “We’ll see what we can do then, Georgie. We’ll see.”
And George, in reporting this conversation to his mother, was ruefully humorous. “In fact, the old boy cheered up so much,” he told her, “you’d have thought he’d got a real load off his mind. He seemed to think he’d fixed me up perfectly, and that I was just as good as driving a tandem around his library right that minute! Of course I know he’s anything but miserly; still I can’t help thinking he must be salting a lot of money away. I know prices are higher than they used to be, but he doesn’t spend within thousands of what he used to, and we certainly can’t be spending more than we always have spent. Where does it all go to? Uncle George told me grandfather had sold some pieces of property, and it looks a little queer. If he’s really ‘property poor,’ of course we ought to be more saving than we are, and help him out. I don’t mind giving up a tandem if it seems a little too expensive just now. I’m perfectly willing to live quietly till he gets his bank balance where he wants it. But I have a faint suspicion, not that he’s getting miserly—not that at all—but that old age has begun to make him timid about money. There’s no doubt about it, he’s getting a little queer: he can’t keep his mind on a subject long. Right in the middle of talking about one thing he’ll wander off to something else; and I shouldn’t be surprised if he turned out to be a lot better off than any of us guess. It’s entirely possible that whatever he’s sold just went into government bonds, or even his safety deposit box. There was a friend of mine in college had an old uncle like that: made the whole family think he was poor as dirt—and then left seven millions. People get terribly queer as they get old, sometimes, and grandfather certainly doesn’t act the way he used to. He seems to be a totally different man. For instance, he said he thought tandem driving might be dangerous—”
And George, telling his mom about this conversation, was humorously regretful. “Honestly, the old guy cheered up so much,” he said, “you’d think he’d really gotten something off his chest. He seemed to believe he’d sorted me out perfectly, and that I could just as easily be driving a tandem around his library right now! Of course, I know he’s far from stingy; still, I can’t shake the feeling he’s stashing away a lot of money. I know prices are higher than they used to be, but he isn’t spending anywhere near what he used to, and there’s no way we can be spending more than we always have. Where does all that money go? Uncle George mentioned that grandfather sold some properties, and it seems a bit strange. If he’s really ‘property poor,’ then we should definitely be saving more and helping him out. I wouldn’t mind giving up the tandem if it feels a bit too pricey for now. I’m totally okay with living simply until he gets his finances sorted. But I do have a nagging suspicion—not that he’s becoming stingy—not at all—but that aging is making him cautious about money. There’s no doubt about it, he’s acting a little odd: he can’t stay focused on a topic for long. Right in the middle of discussing one thing, he’ll drift off to something else; and I wouldn’t be shocked if he turned out to be doing better financially than any of us think. It’s totally possible that whatever he sold just went straight into government bonds or even his safety deposit box. There was a guy I knew in college who had an old uncle like that: made the whole family believe he was broke—and then left behind seven million. People can get really strange as they age, sometimes, and grandfather definitely doesn’t act like he used to. He seems like a completely different person. For example, he said he thought tandem driving might be dangerous—"
“Did he?” Isabel asked quickly. “Then I’m glad he doesn’t want you to have one. I didn’t dream—”
“Did he?” Isabel asked quickly. “Then I’m glad he doesn’t want you to have one. I didn’t dream—”
“But it’s not. There isn’t the slightest—”
“But it’s not. There isn’t the slightest—”
Isabel had a bright idea. “Georgie! Instead of a tandem wouldn’t it interest you to get one of Eugene’s automobiles?”
Isabel had a great idea. “Georgie! Wouldn't you be more interested in getting one of Eugene’s cars instead of a tandem?”
“I don’t think so. They’re fast enough, of course. In fact, running one of those things is getting to be quite on the cards for sport, and people go all over the country in ’em. But they’re dirty things, and they keep getting out of order, so that you’re always lying down on your back in the mud, and—”
“I don’t think so. They’re definitely fast enough. Actually, using one of those things for sport is becoming pretty common, and people are traveling all over the country with them. But they’re really dirty, and they keep breaking down, so you’re always lying on your back in the mud, and—”
“Oh, no,” she interrupted eagerly. “Haven’t you noticed? You don’t see nearly so many people doing that nowadays as you did two or three years ago, and, when you do, Eugene says it’s apt to be one of the older patterns. The way they make them now, you can get at most of the machinery from the top. I do think you’d be interested, dear.”
“Oh, no,” she interrupted eagerly. “Haven’t you noticed? You don’t see nearly as many people doing that these days as you did two or three years ago, and when you do, Eugene says it’s usually one of the older models. The way they make them now, you can access most of the machinery from the top. I really think you’d be interested, dear.”
George remained indifferent. “Possibly—but I hardly think so. I know a lot of good people are really taking them up, but still—”
George stayed uninterested. “Maybe—but I really doubt it. I know a lot of good people are genuinely getting involved, but still—”
“‘But still’ what?” she said as he paused.
“‘But still’ what?” she asked as he hesitated.
“But still—well, I suppose I’m a little old-fashioned and fastidious, but I’m afraid being a sort of engine driver never will appeal to me, mother. It’s exciting, and I’d like that part of it, but still it doesn’t seem to me precisely the thing a gentleman ought to do. Too much overalls and monkey-wrenches and grease!”
“But still—well, I guess I’m a bit old-fashioned and particular, but I’m afraid being some kind of train driver will never be my thing, mom. It’s thrilling, and I’d enjoy that part of it, but it just doesn’t seem like the right thing for a gentleman to do. Too much coveralls, wrenches, and grease!”
“But Eugene says people are hiring mechanics to do all that sort of thing for them. They’re beginning to have them just the way they have coachmen; and he says it’s developing into quite a profession.”
“But Eugene says people are hiring mechanics to handle all that stuff for them. They’re starting to have them just like they have chauffeurs; and he says it’s turning into quite a profession.”
“I know that, mother, of course; but I’ve seen some of these mechanics, and they’re not very satisfactory. For one thing, most of them only pretend to understand the machinery and they let people break down a hundred miles from nowhere, so that about all these fellows are good for is to hunt up a farmer and hire a horse to pull the automobile. And friends of mine at college that’ve had a good deal of experience tell me the mechanics who do understand the engines have no training at all as servants. They’re awful! They say anything they like, and usually speak to members of the family as ‘Say!’ No, I believe I’d rather wait for September and a tandem, mother.”
“I know that, Mom, of course; but I’ve seen some of these mechanics, and they’re not very reliable. For one thing, most of them just pretend to understand the machinery, and they leave people stranded a hundred miles from nowhere. So, all these guys are really good for is tracking down a farmer and hiring a horse to pull the car. Friends of mine from college, who have had a lot of experience, tell me that the mechanics who actually understand the engines have no training at all as service people. They can be terrible! They say whatever they want and usually talk to family members like, ‘Hey!’ No, I think I’d rather wait for September and a tandem, Mom.”
Nevertheless, George sometimes consented to sit in an automobile, while waiting for September, and he frequently went driving in one of Eugene’s cars with Lucy and her father. He even allowed himself to be escorted with his mother and Fanny through the growing factory, which was now, as the foreman of the paint shop informed the visitors, “turning out a car and a quarter a day.” George had seldom been more excessively bored, but his mother showed a lively interest in everything, wishing to have all the machinery explained to her. It was Lucy who did most of the explaining, while her father looked on and laughed at the mistakes she made, and Fanny remained in the background with George, exhibiting a bleakness that overmatched his boredom.
Nevertheless, George sometimes agreed to sit in a car while waiting for September, and he often went driving in one of Eugene’s cars with Lucy and her dad. He even allowed himself to be taken with his mom and Fanny through the expanding factory, which, as the foreman of the paint shop informed the visitors, was “turning out a car and a quarter a day.” George had rarely been more incredibly bored, but his mom showed a keen interest in everything, wanting all the machinery explained to her. It was Lucy who did most of the explaining, while her dad watched and laughed at the mistakes she made, and Fanny stayed in the background with George, showing a gloominess that outmatched his boredom.
From the factory Eugene took them to lunch at a new restaurant, just opened in the town, a place which surprised Isabel with its metropolitan air, and, though George made fun of it to her, in a whisper, she offered everything the tribute of pleased exclamations; and her gayety helped Eugene’s to make the little occasion almost a festive one.
From the factory, Eugene took them to lunch at a new restaurant that had just opened in town. Isabel was surprised by its sophisticated vibe, and even though George teased her about it in a whisper, she praised everything with happy exclamations. Her cheerfulness made the outing feel almost like a celebration for Eugene as well.
George’s ennui disappeared in spite of himself, and he laughed to see his mother in such spirits. “I didn’t know mineral waters could go to a person’s head,” he said. “Or perhaps it’s this place. It might pay to have a new restaurant opened somewhere in town every time you get the blues.”
George's boredom vanished despite himself, and he laughed at seeing his mother so cheerful. “I didn't know mineral water could make someone feel lightheaded,” he said. “Or maybe it’s this place. It could be worth it to open a new restaurant in town every time you feel down.”
Fanny turned to him with a wan smile. “Oh, she doesn’t ‘get the blues,’ George!” Then she added, as if fearing her remark might be thought unpleasantly significant, “I never knew a person of a more even disposition. I wish I could be like that!” And though the tone of this afterthought was not so enthusiastic as she tried to make it, she succeeded in producing a fairly amiable effect.
Fanny turned to him with a faint smile. “Oh, she doesn’t feel down,” George!” Then she added, as if worried her comment might be seen as improperly meaningful, “I’ve never known someone with such a calm temperament. I wish I could be like that!” And although the tone of this follow-up was not as enthusiastic as she tried to convey, she managed to create a pretty friendly impression.
“No,” Isabel said, reverting to George’s remark, and overlooking Fanny’s. “What makes me laugh so much at nothing is Eugene’s factory. Wouldn’t anybody be delighted to see an old friend take an idea out of the air like that—an idea that most people laughed at him for—wouldn’t any old friend of his be happy to see how he’d made his idea into such a splendid, humming thing as that factory—all shiny steel, clicking and buzzing away, and with all those workmen, such muscled looking men and yet so intelligent looking?”
“No,” Isabel said, responding to George's comment and ignoring Fanny’s. “What makes me laugh so much about nothing is Eugene’s factory. Wouldn’t anyone be thrilled to see an old friend turn an idea that most people made fun of into something so amazing—like that factory, all shiny steel, humming and buzzing, with all those workers, such strong-looking guys yet so smart?”
“Hear! Hear!” George applauded. “We seem to have a lady orator among us. I hope the waiters won’t mind.”
“Hear! Hear!” George cheered. “It looks like we have a female speaker here. I hope the waitstaff won’t be bothered.”
Isabel laughed, not discouraged. “It’s beautiful to see such a thing,” she said. “It makes us all happy, dear old Eugene!”
Isabel laughed, not put off. “It’s wonderful to see something like this,” she said. “It makes us all happy, dear old Eugene!”
And with a brave gesture she stretched out her hand to him across the small table. He took it quickly, giving her a look in which his laughter tried to remain, but vanished before a gratitude threatening to become emotional in spite of him. Isabel, however, turned instantly to Fanny. “Give him your hand, Fanny,” she said gayly; and, as Fanny mechanically obeyed, “There!” Isabel cried. “If brother George were here, Eugene would have his three oldest and best friends congratulating him all at once. We know what brother George thinks about it, though. It’s just beautiful, Eugene!”
And with a brave gesture, she reached out her hand to him across the small table. He took it quickly, giving her a look that tried to hold onto laughter but disappeared under a wave of gratitude that was almost emotional despite him. Isabel, however, immediately turned to Fanny. “Give him your hand, Fanny,” she said playfully; and as Fanny mechanically obeyed, “There!” Isabel exclaimed. “If brother George were here, Eugene would have his three oldest and best friends congratulating him all at once. We all know what brother George thinks about it, though. It’s just wonderful, Eugene!”
Probably if her brother George had been with them at the little table, he would have made known what he thought about herself, for it must inevitably have struck him that she was in the midst of one of those “times” when she looked “exactly fourteen years old.” Lucy served as a proxy for Amberson, perhaps, when she leaned toward George and whispered: “Did you ever see anything so lovely?”
Probably if her brother George had been with them at the little table, he would have shared his thoughts about her, since it would have been clear to him that she was in one of those “phases” when she looked “exactly fourteen years old.” Lucy acted as a stand-in for Amberson, perhaps, when she leaned toward George and whispered: “Have you ever seen anything so beautiful?”
“As what?” George inquired, not because he misunderstood, but because he wished to prolong the pleasant neighbourliness of whispering.
“As what?” George asked, not because he didn’t understand, but because he wanted to keep the nice vibe of whispering going.
“As your mother! Think of her doing that! She’s a darling! And papa”—here she imperfectly repressed a tendency to laugh—“papa looks as if he were either going to explode or utter loud sobs!”
“As your mother! Imagine her doing that! She’s a sweetheart! And dad”—here she barely held back a laugh—“dad looks like he’s either about to explode or burst into loud sobs!”
Eugene commanded his features, however, and they resumed their customary apprehensiveness. “I used to write verse,” he said—“if you remember—”
Eugene controlled his expression, and it went back to its usual nervousness. “I used to write poetry,” he said—“if you remember—”
“Yes,” Isabel interrupted gently. “I remember.”
“Yes,” Isabel interrupted softly. “I remember.”
“I don’t recall that I’ve written any for twenty years or so,” he continued. “But I’m almost thinking I could do it again, to thank you for making a factory visit into such a kind celebration.”
“I don’t remember writing any for about twenty years,” he continued. “But I’m starting to think I could give it a shot again, to thank you for turning a factory visit into such a nice celebration.”
“Gracious!” Lucy whispered, giggling. “Aren’t they sentimental”
“Wow!” Lucy whispered, giggling. “Aren’t they so sentimental?”
“People that age always are,” George returned. “They get sentimental over anything at all. Factories or restaurants, it doesn’t matter what!”
“People that age always are,” George replied. “They get sentimental over anything at all. Factories or restaurants, it doesn’t matter what!”
And both of them were seized with fits of laughter which they managed to cover under the general movement of departure, as Isabel had risen to go.
And both of them burst into fits of laughter that they hid under the overall rush to leave, as Isabel had gotten up to go.
Outside, upon the crowded street, George helped Lucy into his runabout, and drove off, waving triumphantly, and laughing at Eugene who was struggling with the engine of his car, in the tonneau of which Isabel and Fanny had established themselves. “Looks like a hand-organ man grinding away for pennies,” said George, as the runabout turned the corner and into National Avenue. “I’ll still take a horse, any day.”
Outside, on the busy street, George helped Lucy into his small car, and drove off, waving triumphantly and laughing at Eugene, who was struggling with the engine of his car, where Isabel and Fanny had settled in the back. “He looks like a street performer trying to earn some change,” said George as the car turned the corner and onto National Avenue. “I’d still choose a horse any day.”
He was not so cocksure, half an hour later, on an open road, when a siren whistle wailed behind him, and before the sound had died away, Eugene’s car, coming from behind with what seemed fairly like one long leap, went by the runabout and dwindled almost instantaneously in perspective, with a lace handkerchief in a black-gloved hand fluttering sweet derision as it was swept onward into minuteness—a mere white speck—and then out of sight.
He wasn’t so full of himself half an hour later on an open road when a siren wailed behind him. Before the sound faded, Eugene's car zipped by his runabout in what felt like a single leap, quickly shrinking out of view. A lace handkerchief in a black-gloved hand fluttered mockingly as it disappeared into the distance—a tiny white speck—then vanished entirely.
George was undoubtedly impressed. “Your Father does know how to drive some,” the dashing exhibition forced him to admit. “Of course Pendennis isn’t as young as he was, and I don’t care to push him too hard. I wouldn’t mind handling one of those machines on the road like that, myself, if that was all there was to it—no cranking to do, or fooling with the engine. Well, I enjoyed part of that lunch quite a lot, Lucy.”
George was definitely impressed. “Your dad really knows how to drive,” the charming display made him admit. “Of course, Pendennis isn’t as young as he used to be, and I don’t want to push him too hard. I wouldn’t mind taking one of those machines out on the road like that myself, if that was all there was to it—no cranking or messing with the engine. Well, I really enjoyed part of that lunch a lot, Lucy.”
“The salad?”
"The salad?"
“No. Your whispering to me.”
“No. You're whispering to me.”
“Blarney!”
"Seriously!"
George made no response, but checked Pendennis to a walk. Whereupon Lucy protested quickly: “Oh, don’t!”
George didn’t say anything, but he slowed Pendennis down to a walk. At that, Lucy quickly protested, “Oh, don’t!”
“Why? Do you want him to trot his legs off?”
“Why? Do you want him to wear himself out?”
“No, but—”
“No, but—”
“‘No, but’—what?”
“‘No, but’—what do you mean?”
She spoke with apparent gravity: “I know when you make him walk it’s so you can give all your attention to—to proposing to me again!”
She spoke with obvious seriousness: “I know when you make him walk it’s so you can focus completely on—on proposing to me again!”
And as she turned a face of exaggerated color to him, “By the Lord, but you’re a little witch!” George cried.
And as she turned a dramatically colorful face to him, “Wow, you're quite the little witch!” George exclaimed.
“George, do let Pendennis trot again!”
“George, please let Pendennis trot again!”
“I won’t!”
“I won’t!”
She clucked to the horse. “Get up, Pendennis! Trot! Go on! Commence!”
She spoke to the horse, "Come on, Pendennis! Get up! Trot! Let's go!"
Pendennis paid no attention; she meant nothing to him, and George laughed at her fondly. “You are the prettiest thing in this world, Lucy!” he exclaimed. “When I see you in winter, in furs, with your cheeks red, I think you’re prettiest then, but when I see you in summer, in a straw hat and a shirtwaist and a duck skirt and white gloves and those little silver buckled slippers, and your rose-coloured parasol, and your cheeks not red but with a kind of pinky glow about them, then I see I must have been wrong about the winter! When are you going to drop the ‘almost’ and say we’re really engaged?”
Pendennis didn’t care; she meant nothing to him, and George smiled at her affectionately. “You’re the prettiest thing in the world, Lucy!” he said. “When I see you in winter, wrapped in furs with your cheeks flushed, I think you’re most beautiful then. But when I see you in summer, wearing a straw hat, a shirtwaist, a duck skirt, white gloves, and those little silver-buckled slippers, along with your rose-colored parasol and your cheeks glowing with a lovely pink hue, I realize I must have been wrong about winter! When are you going to stop saying ‘almost’ and admit we’re really engaged?”
“Oh, not for years! So there’s the answer, and let’s trot again.”
“Oh, not for years! So that’s the answer, and let’s go again.”
But George was persistent; moreover, he had become serious during the last minute or two. “I want to know,” he said. “I really mean it.”
But George was persistent; plus, he had become serious over the last minute or two. “I want to know,” he said. “I really mean it.”
“Let’s don’t be serious, George,” she begged him hopefully. “Let’s talk of something pleasant.”
“Come on, let’s not be serious, George,” she pleaded with hope. “Let’s talk about something nice.”
He was a little offended. “Then it isn’t pleasant for you to know that I want to marry you?”
He felt a bit hurt. “So, it’s not nice for you to know that I want to marry you?”
At this she became as serious as he could have asked; she looked down, and her lip quivered like that of a child about to cry. Suddenly she put her hand upon one of his for just an instant, and then withdrew it.
At this, she became as serious as he could have asked; she looked down, and her lip trembled like a child's about to cry. Suddenly, she placed her hand on one of his for just a moment, and then pulled it back.
“Lucy!” he said huskily. “Dear, what’s the matter? You look as if you were going to cry. You always do that,” he went on plaintively, “whenever I can get you to talk about marrying me.”
“Lucy!” he said softly. “Hey, what’s wrong? You look like you’re about to cry. You always do that,” he continued sadly, “whenever I finally get you to talk about marrying me.”
“I know it,” she murmured.
"I know it," she said.
“Well, why do you?”
"Well, why do you care?"
Her eyelids flickered, and then she looked up at him with a sad gravity, tears seeming just at the poise. “One reason’s because I have a feeling that it’s never going to be.”
Her eyelids flickered, and then she looked up at him with a somber seriousness, tears almost ready to spill. “One reason is that I have a feeling it’s never going to happen.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“It’s just a feeling.”
“It’s just a vibe.”
“You haven’t any reason or—”
"You don't have any reason or—"
“It’s just a feeling.”
“It’s just a vibe.”
“Well, if that’s all,” George said, reassured, and laughing confidently, “I guess I won’t be very much troubled!” But at once he became serious again, adopting the tone of argument. “Lucy, how is anything ever going to get a chance to come of it, so long as you keep sticking to ‘almost’? Doesn’t it strike you as unreasonable to have a ‘feeling’ that we’ll never be married, when what principally stands between us is the fact that you won’t be really engaged to me? That does seem pretty absurd! Don’t you care enough about me to marry me?”
“Well, if that’s all,” George said, feeling reassured and laughing confidently, “I guess I won’t have much to worry about!” But he quickly grew serious again, shifting to a more argumentative tone. “Lucy, how is anything ever going to happen if you keep clinging to ‘almost’? Doesn’t it seem unreasonable to have a ‘feeling’ that we’ll never get married when the main thing standing in our way is that you won’t actually commit to me? That does seem pretty ridiculous! Don’t you care enough about me to marry me?”
She looked down again, pathetically troubled. “Yes.”
She looked down again, clearly upset. “Yeah.”
“Won’t you always care that much about me?”
“Won’t you always care that much about me?”
“I’m—yes—I’m afraid so, George. I never do change much about anything.”
“I’m—yeah—I’m afraid so, George. I never really change much about anything.”
“Well, then, why in the world won’t you drop the ‘almost’?”
“Well, then, why on earth won't you just drop the ‘almost’?”
Her distress increased. “Everything is—everything—”
Her distress grew. “Everything is—everything—”
“What about ‘everything’?”
"What about 'everything'?"
“Everything is so—so unsettled.”
“Everything is so unsettled.”
And at that he uttered an exclamation of impatience. “If you aren’t the queerest girl! What is ‘unsettled’?”
And with that, he let out an exclamation of frustration. “You are the strangest girl! What does ‘unsettled’ mean?”
“Well, for one thing,” she said, able to smile at his vehemence, “you haven’t settled on anything to do. At least, if you have you’ve never spoken of it.”
"Well, for one thing," she said, smiling at his intensity, "you haven't decided on anything to do. At least, if you have, you've never mentioned it."
As she spoke, she gave him the quickest possible side glance of hopeful scrutiny; then looked away, not happily. Surprise and displeasure were intentionally visible upon the countenance of her companion; and he permitted a significant period of silence to elapse before making any response. “Lucy,” he said, finally, with cold dignity, “I should like to ask you a few questions.”
As she spoke, she glanced at him quickly with a look of hopeful curiosity, then turned away, not pleased. Her companion's face clearly showed surprise and displeasure, and he let a significant silence hang in the air before responding. “Lucy,” he said at last, with a cold formality, “I would like to ask you a few questions.”
“Yes?”
"Yeah?"
“The first is: Haven’t you perfectly well understood that I don’t mean to go into business or adopt a profession?”
“The first is: Haven’t you fully understood that I don’t intend to go into business or take up a profession?”
“I wasn’t quite sure,” she said gently. “I really didn’t know—quite.”
“I wasn’t really sure,” she said softly. “I honestly didn’t know—at all.”
“Then of course it’s time I did tell you. I never have been able to see any occasion for a man’s going into trade, or being a lawyer, or any of those things if his position and family were such that he didn’t need to. You know, yourself, there are a lot of people in the East—in the South, too, for that matter—that don’t think we’ve got any particular family or position or culture in this part of the country. I’ve met plenty of that kind of provincial snobs myself, and they’re pretty galling. There were one or two men in my crowd at college, their families had lived on their income for three generations, and they never dreamed there was anybody in their class out here. I had to show them a thing or two, right at the start, and I guess they won’t forget it! Well, I think it’s time all their sort found out that three generations can mean just as much out here as anywhere else. That’s the way I feel about it, and let me tell you I feel it pretty deeply!”
“Then I guess it’s time I told you. I’ve never seen the point in a man going into business, becoming a lawyer, or any of those professions if his family background and status mean he doesn't have to. You know there are a lot of people in the East—and in the South too—who don’t think we have any notable family ties, status, or culture in this part of the country. I’ve encountered plenty of those snobby provincial types myself, and they can be really irritating. There were a couple of guys in my college circle whose families had been living off their investments for three generations, and they never thought there was anyone in their league out here. I had to teach them a thing or two right from the start, and I bet they remember it! Well, it’s about time their kind realized that three generations can matter just as much out here as anywhere else. That’s how I feel about it, and believe me, I feel it pretty strongly!”
“But what are you going to do, George?” she cried.
“But what are you going to do, George?” she shouted.
George’s earnestness surpassed hers; he had become flushed and his breathing was emotional. As he confessed, with simple genuineness, he did feel what he was saying “pretty deeply”; and in truth his state approached the tremulous. “I expect to live an honourable life,” he said. “I expect to contribute my share to charities, and to take part in—in movements.”
George was more serious than she was; he was flushed and breathing heavily with emotion. As he admitted with genuine simplicity, he really felt what he was saying "pretty deeply"; and honestly, he was almost trembling. "I expect to live an honorable life," he said. "I expect to contribute my share to charities and to get involved in— in movements."
“What kind?”
"What type?"
“Whatever appeals to me,” he said.
“Whatever I like,” he stated.
Lucy looked at him with grieved wonder. “But you really don’t mean to have any regular business or profession at all?”
Lucy looked at him with a mix of sadness and curiosity. “But you really don’t plan to have any regular job or career at all?”
“I certainly do not!” George returned promptly and emphatically.
“I definitely do not!” George replied quickly and strongly.
“I was afraid so,” she said in a low voice.
“I was afraid so,” she said quietly.
George continued to breathe deeply throughout another protracted interval of silence. Then he said, “I should like to revert to the questions I was asking you, if you don’t mind.”
George kept breathing deeply during another long stretch of silence. Then he said, “I’d like to go back to the questions I was asking you, if that’s okay.”
“No, George. I think we’d better—”
“No, George. I think we should—”
“Your father is a business man—”
“Your dad is a business owner—”
“He’s a mechanical genius,” Lucy interrupted quickly. “Of course he’s both. And he was a lawyer once—he’s done all sorts of things.”
“He's a mechanical genius,” Lucy quickly interrupted. “Of course he's both. And he used to be a lawyer—he's done all kinds of things.”
“Very well. I merely wished to ask if it’s his influence that makes you think I ought to ‘do’ something?”
“Alright. I just wanted to ask if his influence is what makes you think I should ‘do’ something?”
Lucy frowned slightly. “Why, I suppose almost everything I think or say must be owing to his influence in one way or another. We haven’t had anybody but each other for so many years, and we always think about alike, so of course—”
Lucy frowned slightly. “Well, I guess almost everything I think or say is because of his influence in one way or another. We haven't had anyone but each other for so many years, and we always think the same way, so of course—”
“I see!” And George’s brow darkened with resentment. “So that’s it, is it? It’s your father’s idea that I ought to go into business and that you oughtn’t to be engaged to me until I do.”
“I see!” George said, his expression clouded with resentment. “So that’s the deal, huh? Your father thinks I should get into business, and that you shouldn’t be engaged to me until I do.”
Lucy gave a start, her denial was so quick. “No! I’ve never once spoken to him about it. Never!”
Lucy jumped, her denial was so immediate. “No! I’ve never talked to him about it. Never!”
George looked at her keenly, and he jumped to a conclusion not far from the truth. “But you know without talking to him that it’s the way he does feel about it? I see.”
George studied her closely and quickly reached a conclusion that was close to the truth. “But you know, without even talking to him, that this is how he really feels about it? I get it.”
She nodded gravely. “Yes.”
She nodded seriously. “Yes.”
George’s brow grew darker still. “Do you think I’d be much of a man,” he said, slowly, “if I let any other man dictate to me my own way of life?”
George’s brow grew even darker. “Do you think I’d be much of a man,” he said slowly, “if I let anyone else tell me how to live my life?”
“George! Who’s ‘dictating’ your—”
“George! Who’s ‘dictating’ your—”
“It seems to me it amounts to that!” he returned.
“It seems to me that’s what it comes down to!” he replied.
“Oh, no! I only know how papa thinks about things. He’s never, never spoken unkindly, or ‘dictatingly’ of you.” She lifted her hand in protest, and her face was so touching in its distress that for the moment George forgot his anger. He seized that small, troubled hand.
“Oh, no! I only know how Dad feels about things. He’s never, ever spoken unkindly, or ‘bossily’ about you.” She raised her hand in protest, and her face was so heartbreaking in its distress that for a moment George forgot his anger. He grabbed that small, worried hand.
“Lucy,” he said huskily. “Don’t you know that I love you?”
“Lucy,” he said softly. “Don’t you know that I love you?”
“Yes—I do.”
"Yeah—I do."
“Don’t you love me?”
“Do you not love me?”
“Yes—I do.”
"Yeah—I do."
“Then what does it matter what your father thinks about my doing something or not doing anything? He has his way, and I have mine. I don’t believe in the whole world scrubbing dishes and selling potatoes and trying law cases. Why, look at your father’s best friend, my Uncle George Amberson—he’s never done anything in his life, and—”
“Then why should I care what your dad thinks about me doing something or not doing anything? He has his way, and I have mine. I don’t believe in the whole world cleaning dishes and selling potatoes and trying legal cases. Just look at your dad’s best friend, my Uncle George Amberson—he’s never done anything in his life, and—”
“Oh, yes, he has,” she interrupted. “He was in politics.”
“Oh, yes, he has,” she interrupted. “He was in politics.”
“Well, I’m glad he’s out,” George said. “Politics is a dirty business for a gentleman, and Uncle George would tell you that himself. Lucy, let’s not talk any more about it. Let me tell mother when I get home that we’re engaged. Won’t you, dear?”
“Well, I’m glad he’s out,” George said. “Politics is a dirty business for a gentleman, and Uncle George would tell you that himself. Lucy, let’s not talk about it anymore. Let me tell Mom when I get home that we’re engaged. Won’t you, dear?”
She shook her head.
She nodded in disagreement.
“Is it because—”
"Is it because—"
For a fleeting instant she touched to her cheek the hand that held hers. “No,” she said, and gave him a sudden little look of renewed gayety. “Let’s let it stay ‘almost’.”
For a brief moment, she brought the hand that was holding hers to her cheek. “No,” she said, and gave him a quick glance full of new cheer. “Let’s just keep it ‘almost’.”
“Because your father—”
“Because your dad—”
“Oh, because it’s better!”
“Oh, because it’s better!”
George’s voice shook. “Isn’t it your father?”
George's voice trembled. "Isn't that your dad?"
“It’s his ideals I’m thinking of—yes.”
“It’s his ideals I’m thinking about—yes.”
George dropped her hand abruptly and anger narrowed his eyes. “I know what you mean,” he said. “I dare say I don’t care for your father’s ideals any more than he does for mine!”
George dropped her hand suddenly, and anger narrowed his eyes. “I know what you mean,” he said. “I can say I don’t care for your dad’s ideals any more than he cares for mine!”
He tightened the reins, Pendennis quickening eagerly to the trot; and when George jumped out of the runabout before Lucy’s gate, and assisted her to descend, the silence in which they parted was the same that had begun when Pendennis began to trot.
He tightened the reins, Pendennis picking up speed eagerly to a trot; and when George jumped out of the runabout in front of Lucy's gate and helped her get out, the silence in which they parted was the same that had started when Pendennis began to trot.
Chapter XVIII
That evening, after dinner, George sat with his mother and his Aunt Fanny upon the veranda. In former summers, when they sat outdoors in the evening, they had customarily used an open terrace at the side of the house, looking toward the Major’s, but that more private retreat now afforded too blank and abrupt a view of the nearest of the new houses; so, without consultation, they had abandoned it for the Romanesque stone structure in front, an oppressive place.
That evening, after dinner, George sat with his mom and Aunt Fanny on the porch. In previous summers, when they relaxed outside in the evening, they usually used an open terrace on the side of the house that overlooked the Major’s place. But that more private spot now had too stark and sudden a view of the closest of the new houses, so, without discussing it, they had switched to the Romanesque stone structure in front, which felt heavy and stifling.
Its oppression seemed congenial to George; he sat upon the copestone of the stone parapet, his back against a stone pilaster; his attitude not comfortable, but rigid, and his silence not comfortable, either, but heavy. However, to the eyes of his mother and his aunt, who occupied wicker chairs at a little distance, he was almost indistinguishable except for the stiff white shield of his evening frontage.
Its oppression felt familiar to George; he sat on the edge of the stone wall, his back against a stone post; his posture wasn’t relaxed but stiff, and his silence wasn’t soothing, either, but weighed heavily. However, to his mother and aunt, who were seated in wicker chairs a short distance away, he was almost unrecognizable except for the stiff white front of his evening attire.
“It’s so nice of you always to dress in the evening, Georgie,” his mother said, her glance resting upon this surface. “Your Uncle George always used to, and so did father, for years; but they both stopped quite a long time ago. Unless there’s some special occasion, it seems to me we don’t see it done any more, except on the stage and in the magazines.”
“It’s really nice of you to always dress up in the evening, Georgie,” his mother said, looking at the table. “Your Uncle George always did, and so did Dad, for years; but they both stopped that a long time ago. Unless it’s a special occasion, it feels like we don’t see people do that anymore, except on stage and in magazines.”
He made no response, and Isabel, after waiting a little while, as if she expected one, appeared to acquiesce in his mood for silence, and turned her head to gaze thoughtfully out at the street.
He didn't reply, and Isabel, after pausing for a moment as if she expected him to say something, seemed to accept his need for silence and turned her head to look thoughtfully out at the street.
There, in the highway, the evening life of the Midland city had begun. A rising moon was bright upon the tops of the shade trees, where their branches met overhead, arching across the street, but only filtered splashings of moonlight reached the block pavement below; and through this darkness flashed the firefly lights of silent bicycles gliding by in pairs and trios—or sometimes a dozen at a time might come, and not so silent, striking their little bells; the riders’ voices calling and laughing; while now and then a pair of invisible experts would pass, playing mandolin and guitar as if handle-bars were of no account in the world—their music would come swiftly, and then too swiftly die away. Surreys rumbled lightly by, with the plod-plod of honest old horses, and frequently there was the glitter of whizzing spokes from a runabout or a sporting buggy, and the sharp, decisive hoof-beats of a trotter. Then, like a cowboy shooting up a peaceful camp, a frantic devil would hurtle out of the distance, bellowing, exhaust racketing like a machine gun gone amuck—and at these horrid sounds the surreys and buggies would hug the curbstone, and the bicycles scatter to cover, cursing; while children rushed from the sidewalks to drag pet dogs from the street. The thing would roar by, leaving a long wake of turbulence; then the indignant street would quiet down for a few minutes—till another came.
There, on the main road, the evening buzz of the Midland city was starting up. A rising moon illuminated the tops of the shade trees, where their branches arched across the street, but only bits of moonlight trickled down to the block pavement below; through this darkness, the twinkling lights of silent bicycles zoomed by in pairs and threes—or sometimes a dozen at once, making some noise as they rang their little bells; the riders’ voices called out and laughed; while occasionally, a pair of unseen experts would go by, playing mandolin and guitar as if handlebars didn’t matter at all—their music would come quickly and then fade just as fast. Surreys rolled by gently, accompanied by the steady plod of reliable old horses, and often there was the sparkle of spinning spokes from a runabout or a sporty buggy, along with the sharp, clear hoofbeats of a trotter. Then, like a cowboy disrupting a peaceful campsite, a wild vehicle would thunder out from a distance, roaring, with an exhaust racket like a machine gun gone haywire—and at these dreadful noises, the surreys and buggies would cling to the curbstone, while the bicycles scattered for safety, cursing; meanwhile, kids rushed from the sidewalks to pull their pet dogs out of harm's way. The thing would roar past, leaving a turbulent wake behind; then the angry street would settle down for a few minutes—until the next one came.
“There are a great many more than there used to be,” Miss Fanny observed, in her lifeless voice, as the lull fell after one of these visitations. “Eugene is right about that; there seem to be at least three or four times as many as there were last summer, and you never hear the ragamuffins shouting ‘Get a horse!’ nowadays; but I think he may be mistaken about their going on increasing after this. I don’t believe we’ll see so many next summer as we do now.”
“There are so many more than there used to be,” Miss Fanny remarked in her flat tone as silence settled in after one of these visits. “Eugene is right about that; there seem to be at least three or four times as many as there were last summer, and you don’t hear the kids shouting ‘Get a horse!’ anymore; but I think he might be wrong about them continuing to increase after this. I don’t believe we’ll see as many next summer as we do now.”
“Why?” asked Isabel.
“Why?” Isabel asked.
“Because I’ve begun to agree with George about their being more a fad than anything else, and I think it must be the height of the fad just now. You know how roller-skating came in—everybody in the world seemed to be crowding to the rinks—and now only a few children use rollers for getting to school. Besides, people won’t permit the automobiles to be used. Really, I think they’ll make laws against them. You see how they spoil the bicycling and the driving; people just seem to hate them! They’ll never stand it—never in the world! Of course I’d be sorry to see such a thing happen to Eugene, but I shouldn’t be really surprised to see a law passed forbidding the sale of automobiles, just the way there is with concealed weapons.”
“Because I’ve started to agree with George that they’re more of a fad than anything else, and I think we’re at the peak of that fad right now. You remember how roller-skating became a craze—everyone seemed to flock to the rinks—and now only a few kids use roller skates to get to school. Plus, people won’t allow the use of cars. Honestly, I think they’ll pass laws against them. Just look at how they ruin biking and driving; people seem to really dislike them! They’ll never put up with it—never in a million years! Of course, I’d hate to see something like that happen to Eugene, but I wouldn’t be really shocked if they passed a law banning the sale of cars, just like they do with concealed weapons.”
“Fanny!” exclaimed her sister-in-law. “You’re not in earnest?”
“Fanny!” her sister-in-law exclaimed. “You can’t be serious?”
“I am, though!”
"I really am!"
Isabel’s sweet-toned laugh came out of the dusk where she sat. “Then you didn’t mean it when you told Eugene you’d enjoyed the drive this afternoon?”
Isabel’s sweet laugh echoed from the twilight where she sat. “So, you didn’t really mean it when you told Eugene you enjoyed the drive this afternoon?”
“I didn’t say it so very enthusiastically, did I?”
“I didn’t say it that enthusiastically, did I?”
“Perhaps not, but he certainly thought he’d pleased you.”
“Maybe not, but he really thought he had made you happy.”
“I don’t think I gave him any right to think he’d pleased me” Fanny said slowly.
“I don’t think I gave him any reason to believe I was happy with him,” Fanny said slowly.
“Why not? Why shouldn’t you, Fanny?”
“Why not? Why shouldn’t you, Fanny?”
Fanny did not reply at once, and when she did, her voice was almost inaudible, but much more reproachful than plaintive. “I hardly think I’d want any one to get the notion he’d pleased me just now. It hardly seems time, yet—to me.”
Fanny didn't respond right away, and when she finally did, her voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried more disappointment than sadness. “I really don’t want anyone to think they’ve made me happy just now. It doesn’t feel like the right time for that—to me.”
Isabel made no response, and for a time the only sound upon the dark veranda was the creaking of the wicker rocking-chair in which Fanny sat—a creaking which seemed to denote content and placidity on the part of the chair’s occupant, though at this juncture a series of human shrieks could have been little more eloquent of emotional disturbance. However, the creaking gave its hearer one great advantage: it could be ignored.
Isabel didn’t say anything, and for a while, the only sound on the dark veranda was the creaking of the wicker rocking chair where Fanny sat—a creaking that suggested contentment and calm from the chair’s occupant, even though, at that moment, a series of human screams could have expressed emotional turmoil just as clearly. However, the creaking had one major benefit for anyone listening: it could be easily ignored.
“Have you given up smoking, George?” Isabel asked presently.
“Have you quit smoking, George?” Isabel asked then.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“I hoped perhaps you had, because you’ve not smoked since dinner. We shan’t mind if you care to.”
“I was hoping you might have, since you haven’t smoked since dinner. We won’t mind if you want to.”
“No, thanks.”
“Thanks, but no.”
There was silence again, except for the creaking of the rocking-chair; then a low, clear whistle, singularly musical, was heard softly rendering an old air from “Fra Diavolo.” The creaking stopped.
There was silence again, except for the creaking of the rocking chair; then a low, clear whistle, uniquely melodic, was heard softly playing an old tune from “Fra Diavolo.” The creaking stopped.
“Is that you, George?” Fanny asked abruptly.
“Is that you, George?” Fanny asked suddenly.
“Is that me what?”
"Is that me?"
“Whistling ‘On Yonder Rock Reclining’?”
“Whistling ‘On Yonder Rock’?”
“It’s I,” said Isabel.
“It’s me,” said Isabel.
“Oh,” Fanny said dryly.
“Oh,” Fanny said flatly.
“Does it disturb you?”
"Does it bother you?"
“Not at all. I had an idea George was depressed about something, and merely wondered if he could be making such a cheerful sound.” And Fanny resumed her creaking.
“Not at all. I had a feeling George was upset about something, and I just wondered if he could be making such a cheerful noise.” And Fanny went back to her creaking.
“Is she right, George?” his mother asked quickly, leaning forward in her chair to peer at him through the dusk. “You didn’t eat a very hearty dinner, but I thought it was probably because of the warm weather. Are you troubled about anything?”
“Is she right, George?” his mother asked quickly, leaning forward in her chair to look at him through the dim light. “You didn’t have a big dinner, but I figured it was just because of the warm weather. Are you worried about something?”
“No!” he said angrily.
“No!” he shouted angrily.
“That’s good. I thought we had such a nice day, didn’t you?”
“That’s great. I thought we had a really nice day, didn’t you?”
“I suppose so,” he muttered, and, satisfied, she leaned back in her chair; but “Fra Diavolo” was not revived. After a time she rose, went to the steps, and stood for several minutes looking across the street. Then her laughter was faintly heard.
“I guess so,” he mumbled, and feeling pleased, she leaned back in her chair; but “Fra Diavolo” wasn’t brought back. After a while, she got up, went to the steps, and stood there for several minutes looking across the street. Then her laughter could be heard softly.
“Are you laughing about something?” Fanny inquired.
“Are you laughing at something?” Fanny asked.
“Pardon?” Isabel did not turn, but continued her observation of what had interested her upon the opposite side of the street.
“Sorry?” Isabel didn’t turn, but kept watching what had caught her attention across the street.
“I asked: Were you laughing at something?”
“I asked: Were you laughing at something?”
“Yes, I was!” And she laughed again. “It’s that funny, fat old Mrs. Johnson. She has a habit of sitting at her bedroom window with a pair of opera-glasses.”
“Yes, I was!” And she laughed again. “It’s that funny, chubby old Mrs. Johnson. She has a habit of sitting at her bedroom window with a pair of binoculars.”
“Really!”
"Seriously!"
“Really. You can see the window through the place that was left when we had the dead walnut tree cut down. She looks up and down the street, but mostly at father’s and over here. Sometimes she forgets to put out the light in her room, and there she is, spying away for all the world to see!”
“Seriously. You can see out the window through the spot that was left when we had the dead walnut tree taken down. She looks up and down the street, but mostly at Dad’s and over here. Sometimes she forgets to turn off the light in her room, and there she is, spying away for everyone to see!”
However, Fanny made no effort to observe this spectacle, but continued her creaking. “I’ve always thought her a very good woman,” she said primly.
However, Fanny made no effort to watch this scene, but kept on her creaking. “I’ve always thought she was a really good person,” she said in a prim tone.
“So she is,” Isabel agreed. “She’s a good, friendly old thing, a little too intimate in her manner, sometimes, and if her poor old opera-glasses afford her the quiet happiness of knowing what sort of young man our new cook is walking out with, I’m the last to begrudge it to her! Don’t you want to come and look at her, George?”
“So she is,” Isabel agreed. “She’s a nice, friendly old lady, a bit overly familiar at times, and if her old opera glasses give her the simple joy of knowing what kind of young man our new cook is dating, I’m the last person to hold it against her! Don’t you want to come and take a look at her, George?”
“What? I beg your pardon. I hadn’t noticed what you were talking about.”
“What? I’m sorry, I didn’t catch what you were talking about.”
“It’s nothing,” she laughed. “Only a funny old lady—and she’s gone now. I’m going, too—at least, I’m going indoors to read. It’s cooler in the house, but the heat’s really not bad anywhere, since nightfall. Summer’s dying. How quickly it goes, once it begins to die.”
“It’s nothing,” she laughed. “Just a quirky old lady—and she’s gone now. I’m heading inside too—at least, I’m going to read. It’s cooler in the house, but honestly, the heat isn’t too bad anywhere since it got dark. Summer’s fading away. It goes so fast once it starts to fade.”
When she had gone into the house, Fanny stopped rocking, and, leaning forward, drew her black gauze wrap about her shoulders and shivered. “Isn’t it queer,” she said drearily, “how your mother can use such words?”
When she walked into the house, Fanny stopped rocking, leaned forward, wrapped her black gauze shawl around her shoulders, and shivered. “Isn’t it strange,” she said sadly, “how your mom can use such words?”
“What words are you talking about?” George asked.
“What words are you talking about?” George asked.
“Words like ‘die’ and ‘dying.’ I don’t see how she can bear to use them so soon after your poor father—” She shivered again.
“Words like ‘die’ and ‘dying.’ I don’t understand how she can bring herself to use them so soon after your poor dad—” She shivered again.
“It’s almost a year,” George said absently, and he added: “It seems to me you’re using them yourself.”
“It’s been almost a year,” George said absentmindedly, and he added: “It seems to me you’re using them yourself.”
“I? Never!”
“Me? Never!”
“Yes, you did.”
"Yeah, you did."
“When?”
"When's that?"
“Just this minute.”
“Just now.”
“Oh!” said Fanny. “You mean when I repeated what she said? That’s hardly the same thing, George.”
“Oh!” said Fanny. “You mean when I restated what she said? That’s not really the same thing, George.”
He was not enough interested to argue the point. “I don’t think you’ll convince anybody that mother’s unfeeling,” he said indifferently.
He wasn't interested enough to argue. "I don't think you'll convince anyone that mom's heartless," he said casually.
“I’m not trying to convince anybody. I mean merely that in my opinion—well, perhaps it may be just as wise for me to keep my opinions to myself.”
“I’m not trying to persuade anyone. What I mean is that, in my view—well, maybe it’s better for me to just keep my thoughts to myself.”
She paused expectantly, but her possible anticipation that George would urge her to discard wisdom and reveal her opinion was not fulfilled. His back was toward her, and he occupied himself with opinions of his own about other matters. Fanny may have felt some disappointment as she rose to withdraw.
She stopped, waiting for something to happen, but her hope that George would encourage her to set aside her wisdom and share her thoughts didn’t come true. He had his back to her and was preoccupied with his own opinions on different topics. Fanny might have felt a bit let down as she stood up to leave.
However, at the last moment she halted with her hand upon the latch of the screen door.
However, at the last moment she stopped with her hand on the latch of the screen door.
“There’s one thing I hope,” she said. “I hope at least she won’t leave off her full mourning on the very anniversary of Wilbur’s death!”
“There’s one thing I hope,” she said. “I hope at least she won’t stop her full mourning on the very anniversary of Wilbur’s death!”
The light door clanged behind her, and the sound annoyed her nephew. He had no idea why she thus used inoffensive wood and wire to dramatize her departure from the veranda, the impression remaining with him being that she was critical of his mother upon some point of funeral millinery. Throughout the desultory conversation he had been profoundly concerned with his own disturbing affairs, and now was preoccupied with a dialogue taking place (in his mind) between himself and Miss Lucy Morgan. As he beheld the vision, Lucy had just thrown herself at his feet. “George, you must forgive me!” she cried. “Papa was utterly wrong! I have told him so, and the truth is that I have come to rather dislike him as you do, and as you always have, in your heart of hearts. George, I understand you: thy people shall be my people and thy gods my gods. George, won’t you take me back?”
The light door slammed shut behind her, and the sound irritated her nephew. He had no idea why she used harmless wood and wire to make a big deal out of leaving the porch, but he was left with the impression that she was criticizing his mother over some issue related to funeral hats. During their random conversation, he had been deeply troubled by his own issues, and now he was lost in a conversation happening (in his mind) between him and Miss Lucy Morgan. As he envisioned it, Lucy had just thrown herself at his feet. “George, you have to forgive me!” she exclaimed. “Dad was completely wrong! I’ve told him so, and honestly, I’ve started to dislike him as much as you do, and as you always have, deep down. George, I get you: your people will be my people and your gods my gods. George, will you take me back?”
“Lucy, are you sure you understand me?” And in the darkness George’s bodily lips moved in unison with those which uttered the words in his imaginary rendering of this scene. An eavesdropper, concealed behind the column, could have heard the whispered word “sure,” the emphasis put upon it in the vision was so poignant. “You say you understand me, but are you sure?”
“Lucy, are you really sure you understand me?” And in the darkness, George’s lips moved in sync with the words he pictured in this scene. An eavesdropper hiding behind the column could have heard the whispered word “sure,” the emphasis on it in his mind was so intense. “You say you understand me, but are you really sure?”
Weeping, her head bowed almost to her waist, the ethereal Lucy made reply: “Oh, so sure! I will never listen to father’s opinions again. I do not even care if I never see him again!”
Weeping, her head bent almost to her waist, the ethereal Lucy replied: “Oh, so sure! I’ll never listen to my dad’s opinions again. I don’t even care if I never see him again!”
“Then I pardon you,” he said gently.
“Then I forgive you,” he said softly.
This softened mood lasted for several moments—until he realized that it had been brought about by processes strikingly lacking in substance. Abruptly he swung his feet down from the copestone to the floor of the veranda. “Pardon nothing!” No meek Lucy had thrown herself in remorse at his feet; and now he pictured her as she probably really was at this moment: sitting on the white steps of her own front porch in the moonlight, with red-headed Fred Kinney and silly Charlie Johnson and four or five others—all of them laughing, most likely, and some idiot playing the guitar!
This calm mood lasted for a few moments—until he realized that it had been created by things that were clearly superficial. Suddenly, he swung his feet down from the coping stone to the floor of the porch. “Forget it!” No timid Lucy had thrown herself at his feet in remorse; and now he imagined her as she probably really was at that moment: sitting on the white steps of her own front porch in the moonlight, with red-headed Fred Kinney and goofy Charlie Johnson and four or five others—all of them probably laughing, and some fool playing the guitar!
George spoke aloud: “Riffraff!”
George said aloud: “Riffraff!”
And because of an impish but all too natural reaction of the mind, he could see Lucy with much greater distinctness in this vision than in his former pleasing one. For a moment she was miraculously real before him, every line and colour of her. He saw the moonlight shimmering in the chiffon of her skirts brightest on her crossed knee and the tip of her slipper; saw the blue curve of the characteristic shadow behind her, as she leaned back against the white step; saw the watery twinkling of sequins in the gauze wrap over her white shoulders as she moved, and the faint, symmetrical lights in her black hair—and not one alluring, exasperating twentieth-of-an-inch of her laughing profile was spared him as she seemed to turn to the infernal Kinney—
And because of a mischievous yet completely natural reaction of the mind, he could see Lucy much more clearly in this vision than in his previous pleasant one. For a moment, she appeared miraculously real before him, every detail and color of her. He saw the moonlight shimmering on the chiffon of her skirt, the brightest highlights on her crossed knee and the tip of her slipper; saw the blue curve of the distinct shadow behind her as she leaned back against the white step; saw the watery sparkle of sequins in the gauzy wrap over her white shoulders as she moved, and the faint, symmetrical highlights in her black hair—and not one enticing, infuriating fraction of an inch of her laughing profile was hidden from him as she seemed to turn to the hellish Kinney—
“Riffraff!” And George began furiously to pace the stone floor. “Riffraff!” By this hard term—a favourite with him since childhood’s scornful hour—he meant to indicate, not Lucy, but the young gentlemen who, in his vision, surrounded her. “Riffraff!” he said again, aloud, and again:
“Riffraff!” George started to pace angrily on the stone floor. “Riffraff!” With this harsh term—a favorite of his since the disdainful days of childhood—he aimed to refer, not to Lucy, but to the young men he imagined were around her. “Riffraff!” he said again, out loud, and again:
“Riffraff!”
“Riffraff!”
At that moment, as it happened, Lucy was playing chess with her father; and her heart, though not remorseful, was as heavy as George could have wished. But she did not let Eugene see that she was troubled, and he was pleased when he won three games of her. Usually she beat him.
At that moment, Lucy was playing chess with her dad; and even though she didn't feel guilty, her heart was as heavy as George could have hoped. But she didn't let Eugene notice that she was upset, and he was happy when he won three games against her. Usually, she would beat him.
Chapter XIX
George went driving the next afternoon alone, and, encountering Lucy and her father on the road, in one of Morgan’s cars, lifted his hat, but nowise relaxed his formal countenance as they passed. Eugene waved a cordial hand quickly returned to the steering-wheel; but Lucy only nodded gravely and smiled no more than George did. Nor did she accompany Eugene to the Major’s for dinner, the following Sunday evening, though both were bidden to attend that feast, which was already reduced in numbers and gayety by the absence of George Amberson. Eugene explained to his host that Lucy had gone away to visit a school-friend.
George went driving alone the next afternoon and, when he ran into Lucy and her father on the road in one of Morgan’s cars, he tipped his hat but didn’t soften his serious expression as they passed by. Eugene waved a friendly hand but quickly returned to the steering wheel; Lucy just nodded solemnly and didn’t smile any more than George did. She also didn’t join Eugene for dinner at the Major’s the following Sunday evening, even though they were both invited to that gathering, which was already less lively and had fewer guests because George Amberson was absent. Eugene told his host that Lucy had gone to visit a school friend.
The information, delivered in the library, just before old Sam’s appearance to announce dinner, set Miss Minafer in quite a flutter. “Why, George!” she said, turning to her nephew. “How does it happen you didn’t tell us?” And with both hands opening, as if to express her innocence of some conspiracy, she exclaimed to the others, “He’s never said one word to us about Lucy’s planning to go away!”
The information shared in the library, just before old Sam showed up to announce dinner, really got Miss Minafer worked up. “What’s going on, George?” she said, turning to her nephew. “Why didn’t you tell us?” And with both hands raised, as if to show she was totally unaware of any plot, she exclaimed to the others, “He hasn’t mentioned a thing to us about Lucy planning to leave!”
“Probably afraid to,” the Major suggested. “Didn’t know but he might break down and cry if he tried to speak of it!” He clapped his grandson on the shoulder, inquiring jocularly, “That it, Georgie?”
“Probably afraid to,” the Major suggested. “Who knows, he might break down and cry if he tried to talk about it!” He clapped his grandson on the shoulder, jokingly asking, “Is that right, Georgie?”
Georgie made no reply, but he was red enough to justify the Major’s developing a chuckle into laughter; though Miss Fanny, observing her nephew keenly, got an impression that this fiery blush was in truth more fiery than tender. She caught a glint in his eye less like confusion than resentment, and saw a dilation of his nostrils which might have indicated not so much a sweet agitation as an inaudible snort. Fanny had never been lacking in curiosity, and, since her brother’s death, this quality was more than ever alert. The fact that George had spent all the evenings of the past week at home had not been lost upon her, nor had she failed to ascertain, by diplomatic inquiries, that since the day of the visit to Eugene’s shops George had gone driving alone.
Georgie didn't respond, but he blushed enough to make the Major go from chuckling to laughing; however, Miss Fanny, watching her nephew closely, felt that this intense blush was actually more about anger than affection. She noticed a look in his eye that seemed more like resentment than confusion, and she saw his nostrils flare, which might have suggested not a sweet nervousness but a silent snort. Fanny had always been curious, and ever since her brother's death, that curiosity was more heightened than ever. She had noticed that George spent all his evenings at home this past week, and she had discreetly figured out that since the day they visited Eugene's shops, George had been driving around by himself.
At the dinner-table she continued to observe him, sidelong; and toward the conclusion of the meal she was not startled by an episode which brought discomfort to the others. After the arrival of coffee the Major was rallying Eugene upon some rival automobile shops lately built in a suburb, and already promising to flourish.
At the dinner table, she kept glancing at him from the side, and by the end of the meal, she wasn't surprised by an incident that made the others uncomfortable. After coffee was served, the Major was teasing Eugene about some competing car dealerships that had recently opened in a nearby suburb and were already claiming to be successful.
“I suppose they’ll either drive you out of the business,” said the old gentleman, “or else the two of you’ll drive all the rest of us off the streets.”
“I guess they’ll either push you out of the business,” said the old gentleman, “or you two will drive the rest of us off the streets.”
“If we do, we’ll even things up by making the streets five or ten times as long as they are now,” Eugene returned.
“If we do, we’ll balance things out by making the streets five or ten times longer than they are now,” Eugene replied.
“How do you propose to do that?”
“How do you plan to do that?”
“It isn’t the distance from the center of a town that counts,” said Eugene; “it’s the time it takes to get there. This town’s already spreading; bicycles and trolleys have been doing their share, but the automobile is going to carry city streets clear out to the county line.”
“It’s not how far you are from the center of a town that matters,” said Eugene; “it’s how long it takes to get there. This town is already expanding; bicycles and trolleys have contributed, but the car is going to extend city streets all the way to the county line.”
The Major was skeptical. “Dream on, fair son!” he said. “It’s lucky for us that you’re only dreaming; because if people go to moving that far, real estate values in the old residence part of town are going to be stretched pretty thin.”
The Major was doubtful. “Keep dreaming, my son!” he said. “We’re fortunate that you’re just dreaming; because if people start moving that far, property values in the old part of town are going to take a big hit.”
“I’m afraid so,” Eugene assented. “Unless you keep things so bright and clean that the old section will stay more attractive than the new ones.”
“I’m afraid so,” Eugene agreed. “Unless you keep everything so bright and clean that the old section stays more appealing than the new ones.”
“Not very likely! How are things going to be kept ‘bright and clean’ with soft coal, and our kind of city government?”
“Not very likely! How is anything supposed to stay ‘bright and clean’ with soft coal and our type of city government?”
“They aren’t,” Eugene replied quickly. “There’s no hope of it, and already the boarding-house is marching up National Avenue. There are two in the next block below here, and there are a dozen in the half-mile below that. My relatives, the Sharons, have sold their house and are building in the country—at least, they call it ‘the country.’ It will be city in two or three years.”
“They aren’t,” Eugene replied quickly. “There’s no chance of it, and the boarding house is already moving up National Avenue. There are two in the next block down from here, and a dozen more in the half-mile below that. My relatives, the Sharons, have sold their house and are building in what they call ‘the country.’ It’ll be city in two or three years.”
“Good gracious!” the Major exclaimed, affecting dismay. “So your little shops are going to ruin all your old friends, Eugene!”
“Wow!” the Major exclaimed, feigning shock. “So your little shops are going to ruin all your old friends, Eugene!”
“Unless my old friends take warning in time, or abolish smoke and get a new kind of city government. I should say the best chance is to take warning.”
“Unless my old friends realize what’s happening soon, or get rid of smoke and implement a new type of city government, I’d say their best bet is to wake up to the situation.”
“Well, well!” the Major laughed. “You have enough faith in miracles, Eugene—granting that trolleys and bicycles and automobiles are miracles. So you think they’re to change the face of the land, do you?”
“Well, well!” the Major laughed. “You have a lot of faith in miracles, Eugene—assuming that trolleys, bicycles, and cars are miracles. So you believe they’re going to change the landscape, huh?”
“They’re already doing it, Major; and it can’t be stopped. Automobiles—”
“They’re already doing it, Major; and it can’t be stopped. Cars—”
At this point he was interrupted. George was the interrupter. He had said nothing since entering the dining room, but now he spoke in a loud and peremptory voice, using the tone of one in authority who checks idle prattle and settles a matter forever.
At this point, he was interrupted. George was the one interrupting. He hadn’t said anything since entering the dining room, but now he spoke in a loud and commanding voice, like someone in charge who puts an end to pointless chatter and resolves an issue once and for all.
“Automobiles are a useless nuisance,” he said.
“Cars are a pointless hassle,” he said.
There fell a moment’s silence.
There was a moment of silence.
Isabel gazed incredulously at George, colour slowly heightening upon her cheeks and temples, while Fanny watched him with a quick eagerness, her eyes alert and bright. But Eugene seemed merely quizzical, as if not taking this brusquerie to himself. The Major was seriously disturbed.
Isabel stared in disbelief at George, a flush gradually rising on her cheeks and forehead, while Fanny looked at him with eager anticipation, her eyes wide and shining. But Eugene appeared somewhat amused, as if the bluntness didn’t affect him. The Major was genuinely unsettled.
“What did you say, George?” he asked, though George had spoken but too distinctly.
“What did you say, George?” he asked, even though George had spoken very clearly.
“I said all automobiles were a nuisance,” George answered, repeating not only the words but the tone in which he had uttered them. And he added, “They’ll never amount to anything but a nuisance. They had no business to be invented.”
“I said all cars are a hassle,” George replied, echoing not just the words but the way he had said them. He added, “They’ll never be anything but a hassle. They shouldn’t have been invented.”
The Major frowned. “Of course you forget that Mr. Morgan makes them, and also did his share in inventing them. If you weren’t so thoughtless he might think you rather offensive.”
The Major frowned. “Of course, you forget that Mr. Morgan makes them and also played a part in inventing them. If you weren’t so thoughtless, he might find you a bit rude.”
“That would be too bad,” said George coolly. “I don’t think I could survive it.”
"That would be too bad," George said casually. "I don't think I could handle it."
Again there was a silence, while the Major stared at his grandson, aghast. But Eugene began to laugh cheerfully.
Again there was silence as the Major looked at his grandson in shock. But Eugene started to laugh happily.
“I’m not sure he’s wrong about automobiles,” he said. “With all their speed forward they may be a step backward in civilization—that is, in spiritual civilization. It may be that they will not add to the beauty of the world, nor to the life of men’s souls. I am not sure. But automobiles have come, and they bring a greater change in our life than most of us suspect. They are here, and almost all outward things are going to be different because of what they bring. They are going to alter war, and they are going to alter peace. I think men’s minds are going to be changed in subtle ways because of automobiles; just how, though, I could hardly guess. But you can’t have the immense outward changes that they will cause without some inward ones, and it may be that George is right, and that the spiritual alteration will be bad for us. Perhaps, ten or twenty years from now, if we can see the inward change in men by that time, I shouldn’t be able to defend the gasoline engine, but would have to agree with him that automobiles ‘had no business to be invented.’” He laughed good-naturedly, and looking at his watch, apologized for having an engagement which made his departure necessary when he would so much prefer to linger. Then he shook hands with the Major, and bade Isabel, George, and Fanny a cheerful good-night—a collective farewell cordially addressed to all three of them together—and left them at the table.
“I’m not sure he’s wrong about cars,” he said. “With all their speed, they might actually take us a step back in civilization—that is, in spiritual civilization. It could be that they won’t add to the beauty of the world or to the richness of people’s souls. I’m not certain. But cars are here, and they’re bringing a bigger change to our lives than most of us realize. They’re going to make everything different because of what they bring. They will change war, and they will change peace. I believe people’s minds will shift in subtle ways because of cars; just how, I can hardly guess. But you can’t have these huge outward changes without some inner ones, and it might be that George is right, and the spiritual shift will be bad for us. Maybe, ten or twenty years from now, if we can see the inner change in people by then, I wouldn’t be able to defend the gasoline engine and would have to agree with him that cars ‘should never have been invented.’” He laughed good-naturedly, checked his watch, and apologized for having another commitment that made it necessary for him to leave when he’d much rather stay. Then he shook hands with the Major and said a cheerful good-night to Isabel, George, and Fanny—a warm farewell directed to all three of them together—and left them at the table.
Isabel turned wondering, hurt eyes upon her son. “George, dear!” she said. “What did you mean?”
Isabel turned to her son with confused, hurt eyes. “George, sweetie!” she said. “What did you mean?”
“Just what I said,” he returned, lighting one of the Major’s cigars, and his manner was imperturbable enough to warrant the definition (sometimes merited by imperturbability) of stubbornness.
“Just what I said,” he replied, lighting one of the Major’s cigars, and his demeanor was calm enough to justify the definition (sometimes associated with calmness) of stubbornness.
Isabel’s hand, pale and slender, upon the tablecloth, touched one of the fine silver candlesticks aimlessly: the fingers were seen to tremble. “Oh, he was hurt!” she murmured.
Isabel’s hand, pale and slender, rested on the tablecloth as she absentmindedly touched one of the fine silver candlesticks, her fingers trembling slightly. “Oh, he was hurt!” she whispered.
“I don’t see why he should be,” George said. “I didn’t say anything about him. He didn’t seem to me to be hurt—seemed perfectly cheerful. What made you think he was hurt?”
“I don’t see why he should be,” George said. “I didn’t say anything about him. He didn’t seem hurt to me—he looked perfectly cheerful. What made you think he was hurt?”
“I know him!” was all of her reply, half whispered.
"I know him!" was all she said, half-whispering.
The Major stared hard at George from under his white eyebrows. “You didn’t mean ‘him,’ you say, George? I suppose if we had a clergyman as a guest here you’d expect him not to be offended, and to understand that your remarks were neither personal nor untactful, if you said the church was a nuisance and ought never to have been invented. By Jove, but you’re a puzzle!”
The Major glared at George from under his white eyebrows. “You didn’t mean ‘him,’ you say, George? I guess if we had a priest as a guest here you’d expect him not to be offended, and to get that your comments weren’t personal or rude, if you said the church was a pain and shouldn’t have been created. Wow, you really are a mystery!”
“In what way, may I ask, sir?”
“In what way, may I ask, sir?”
“We seem to have a new kind of young people these days,” the old gentleman returned, shaking his head. “It’s a new style of courting a pretty girl, certainly, for a young fellow to go deliberately out of his way to try and make an enemy of her father by attacking his business! By Jove! That’s a new way to win a woman!”
“We seem to have a new kind of young people these days,” the old gentleman replied, shaking his head. “It’s definitely a different approach to wooing a pretty girl for a young guy to intentionally go out of his way to make an enemy of her father by attacking his business! Goodness! That’s a new way to win over a woman!”
George flushed angrily and seemed about to offer a retort, but held his breath for a moment; and then held his peace. It was Isabel who responded to the Major. “Oh, no!” she said. “Eugene would never be anybody’s enemy—he couldn’t!—and last of all Georgie’s. I’m afraid he was hurt, but I don’t fear his not having understood that George spoke without thinking of what he was saying—I mean, with-out realizing its bearing on Eugene.”
George blushed with anger and looked like he was about to fire back, but he took a moment to breathe and then kept quiet. It was Isabel who replied to the Major. “Oh, no!” she said. “Eugene would never be anyone’s enemy—he just couldn’t!—and especially not Georgie’s. I’m worried he was hurt, but I don’t think he misunderstood that George spoke without really thinking about what he was saying—I mean, without realizing how it affected Eugene.”
Again George seemed upon the point of speech, and again controlled the impulse. He thrust his hands in his pockets, leaned back in his chair, and smoked, staring inflexibly at the ceiling.
Again, George looked like he was about to say something, but he held back the urge. He shoved his hands in his pockets, leaned back in his chair, and smoked, staring hard at the ceiling.
“Well, well,” said his grandfather, rising. “It wasn’t a very successful little dinner!”
“Well, well,” said his grandfather, getting up. “That wasn’t a very successful little dinner!”
Thereupon he offered his arm to his daughter, who took it fondly, and they left the room, Isabel assuring him that all his little dinners were pleasant, and that this one was no exception.
Thereupon he offered his arm to his daughter, who took it affectionately, and they left the room, Isabel assuring him that all his small dinners were enjoyable, and that this one was no exception.
George did not move, and Fanny, following the other two, came round the table, and paused close beside his chair; but George remained posed in his great imperturbability, cigar between teeth, eyes upon ceiling, and paid no attention to her. Fanny waited until the sound of Isabel’s and the Major’s voices became inaudible in the hall. Then she said quickly, and in a low voice so eager that it was unsteady:
George didn’t move, and Fanny, following the other two, came around the table and paused right next to his chair; but George stayed in his calm demeanor, cigar between his teeth, eyes on the ceiling, and ignored her completely. Fanny waited until the voices of Isabel and the Major faded away in the hallway. Then she spoke quickly, in a low voice that was so eager it wavered:
“George, you’ve struck just the treatment to adopt: you’re doing the right thing!”
“George, you’ve found the perfect approach to take: you’re doing the right thing!”
She hurried out, scurrying after the others with a faint rustling of her black skirts, leaving George mystified but incurious. He did not understand why she should bestow her approbation upon him in the matter, and cared so little whether she did or not that he spared himself even the trouble of being puzzled about it.
She rushed out, hurrying after the others with a soft swish of her black skirts, leaving George confused but indifferent. He didn’t get why she would approve of him regarding this, and he didn’t care enough to even bother trying to figure it out.
In truth, however, he was neither so comfortable nor so imperturbable as he appeared. He felt some gratification: he had done a little to put the man in his place—that man whose influence upon his daughter was precisely the same thing as a contemptuous criticism of George Amberson Minafer, and of George Amberson Minafer’s “ideals of life.” Lucy’s going away without a word was intended, he supposed, as a bit of punishment. Well, he wasn’t the sort of man that people were allowed to punish: he could demonstrate that to them—since they started it!
In reality, though, he wasn't as comfortable or unshakeable as he seemed. He felt a bit of satisfaction: he had done a little to put that man in his place— the man whose influence over his daughter was just like a disrespectful jab at George Amberson Minafer and George Amberson Minafer’s “ideals of life.” He thought Lucy leaving without saying anything was meant to be a punishment. Well, he wasn’t the kind of person who let others punish him: he could show them that—since they started it!
It appeared to him as almost a kind of insolence, this abrupt departure—not even telephoning! Probably she wondered how he would take it; she even might have supposed he would show some betraying chagrin when he heard of it.
It seemed to him like a kind of rudeness, this sudden leaving—not even calling! She probably wondered how he would react; she might have thought he would show some obvious disappointment when he found out.
He had no idea that this was just what he had shown; and he was satisfied with his evening’s performance. Nevertheless, he was not comfortable in his mind; though he could not have explained his inward perturbations, for he was convinced, without any confirmation from his Aunt Fanny, that he had done “just the right thing.”
He had no idea that this was exactly what he had demonstrated; and he was pleased with his performance that evening. However, he felt uneasy in his mind; even though he couldn't explain his inner turmoil, he was convinced, without any confirmation from his Aunt Fanny, that he had done "just the right thing."
Chapter XX
Isabel came to George’s door that night, and when she had kissed him good-night she remained in the open doorway with her hand upon his shoulder and her eyes thoughtfully lowered, so that her wish to say something more than good-night was evident. Not less obvious was her perplexity about the manner of saying it; and George, divining her thought, amiably made an opening for her.
Isabel arrived at George’s door that night, and after she kissed him goodnight, she stayed in the open doorway with her hand on his shoulder and her eyes cast down, clearly wanting to say something more than just goodnight. Equally apparent was her confusion about how to express it; sensing her thoughts, George kindly created an opportunity for her.
“Well, old lady,” he said indulgently, “you needn’t look so worried. I won’t be tactless with Morgan again. After this I’ll just keep out of his way.”
"Well, old lady," he said kindly, "you don’t need to look so worried. I won’t be thoughtless with Morgan again. From now on, I’ll just steer clear of him."
Isabel looked up, searching his face with the fond puzzlement which her eyes sometimes showed when they rested upon him; then she glanced down the hall toward Fanny’s room, and, after another moment of hesitation, came quickly in, and closed the door.
Isabel looked up, searching his face with the affectionate confusion her eyes sometimes showed when they landed on him; then she glanced down the hall toward Fanny’s room, and after a moment of hesitation, quickly came in and closed the door.
“Dear,” she said, “I wish you’d tell me something: Why don’t you like Eugene?”
“Hey,” she said, “I wish you’d tell me something: Why don’t you like Eugene?”
“Oh, I like him well enough,” George returned, with a short laugh, as he sat down and began to unlace his shoes. “I like him well enough—in his place.”
“Oh, I like him just fine,” George replied with a quick laugh as he sat down and started to take off his shoes. “I like him just fine—in his role.”
“No, dear,” she said hurriedly. “I’ve had a feeling from the very first that you didn’t really like him—that you really never liked him. Sometimes you’ve seemed to be friendly with him, and you’d laugh with him over something in a jolly, companionable way, and I’d think I was wrong, and that you really did like him, after all; but to-night I’m sure my other feeling was the right one: you don’t like him. I can’t understand it, dear; I don’t see what can be the matter.”
“No, sweetheart,” she said quickly. “I've had a feeling from the very beginning that you didn’t actually like him—that you never really liked him. Sometimes you’ve seemed friendly with him, and you’d laugh together about something in a cheerful, friendly way, and I’d think I was mistaken, that you actually did like him after all; but tonight I’m certain my other feeling was correct: you don’t like him. I don’t get it, sweetheart; I don’t understand what could be wrong.”
“Nothing’s the matter.”
"Everything's fine."
This easy declaration naturally failed to carry great weight, and Isabel went on, in her troubled voice, “It seems so queer, especially when you feel as you do about his daughter.”
This simple statement didn’t really have much impact, and Isabel continued, her voice filled with concern, “It feels so strange, especially when you care so much about his daughter.”
At this, George stopped unlacing his shoes abruptly, and sat up. “How do I feel about his daughter?” he demanded.
At this, George stopped unlacing his shoes suddenly and sat up. “How do I feel about his daughter?” he asked.
“Well, it’s seemed—as if—as if—” Isabel began timidly. “It did seem—At least, you haven’t looked at any other girl, ever since they came here and—and certainly you’ve seemed very much interested in her. Certainly you’ve been very great friends?”
“Well, it’s seemed—like—like—” Isabel started hesitantly. “It did seem—At least, you haven’t looked at any other girl since they got here and—and obviously you’ve seemed really interested in her. You two have definitely been great friends?”
“Well, what of that?”
"Well, what about that?"
“It’s only that I’m like your grandfather: I can’t see how you could be so much interested in a girl and—and not feel very pleasantly toward her father.”
“It’s just that I’m like your grandfather: I can’t understand how you could be so interested in a girl and—and not feel really good about her dad.”
“Well, I’ll tell you something,” George said slowly; and a frown of concentration could be seen upon his brow, as from a profound effort at self-examination. “I haven’t ever thought much on that particular point, but I admit there may be a little something in what you say. The truth is, I don’t believe I’ve ever thought of the two together, exactly—at least, not until lately. I’ve always thought of Lucy just as Lucy, and of Morgan just as Morgan. I’ve always thought of her as a person herself, not as anybody’s daughter. I don’t see what’s very extraordinary about that. You’ve probably got plenty of friends, for instance, that don’t care much about your son—”
"Well, let me tell you something," George said slowly, a frown of concentration on his brow as he focused hard on self-reflection. "I haven't really considered that particular point much, but I admit there might be some truth to what you're saying. Honestly, I don’t think I’ve ever thought about the two together, at least not until recently. I’ve always seen Lucy just as Lucy, and Morgan just as Morgan. I’ve always viewed her as her own person, not just as someone's daughter. I don’t think that’s particularly extraordinary. You probably have plenty of friends, for example, who don’t really care much about your son—"
“No, indeed!” she protested quickly. “And if I knew anybody who felt like that, I wouldn’t—”
“No way!” she protested quickly. “And if I knew anyone who felt that way, I wouldn’t—”
“Never mind,” he interrupted. “I’ll try to explain a little more. If I have a friend, I don’t see that it’s incumbent upon me to like that friend’s relatives. If I didn’t like them, and pretended to, I’d be a hypocrite. If that friend likes me and wants to stay my friend he’ll have to stand my not liking his relatives, or else he can quit. I decline to be a hypocrite about it; that’s all. Now, suppose I have certain ideas or ideals which I have chosen for the regulation of my own conduct in life. Suppose some friend of mine has a relative with ideals directly the opposite of mine, and my friend believes more in the relative’s ideals than in mine: Do you think I ought to give up my own just to please a person who’s taken up ideals that I really despise?”
“Never mind,” he cut in. “I’ll try to explain a bit more. If I have a friend, I don’t think I’m obligated to like that friend’s family. If I don’t like them and pretend I do, I’d be a hypocrite. If that friend cares about me and wants to keep being my friend, they’ll have to accept that I don’t like their relatives, or they can walk away. I refuse to be a hypocrite about it; that’s all. Now, let’s say I have certain beliefs or values that I’ve chosen to guide my life. If a friend of mine has a relative with beliefs that are completely opposite to mine, and my friend puts more faith in the relative’s values than in mine: Do you really think I should give up my own just to please someone who embraces values I actually despise?”
“No, dear; of course people can’t give up their ideals; but I don’t see what this has to do with dear little Lucy and—”
“No, dear; of course people can’t abandon their ideals; but I don’t understand what this has to do with sweet little Lucy and—”
“I didn’t say it had anything to do with them,” he interrupted. “I was merely putting a case to show how a person would be justified in being a friend of one member of a family, and feeling anything but friendly toward another. I don’t say, though, that I feel unfriendly to Mr. Morgan. I don’t say that I feel friendly to him, and I don’t say that I feel unfriendly; but if you really think that I was rude to him to-night—”
“I didn’t say it had anything to do with them,” he interrupted. “I was just making a point to illustrate how someone could be close to one family member while not feeling so friendly toward another. I’m not saying I feel unfriendly toward Mr. Morgan. I’m not saying I feel friendly to him either, and I’m not saying I feel unfriendly; but if you really believe I was rude to him tonight—”
“Just thoughtless, dear. You didn’t see that what you said to-night—”
“Just thoughtless, dear. You didn’t see that what you said tonight—”
“Well, I’ll not say anything of that sort again where he can hear it. There, isn’t that enough?”
“Well, I won't say anything like that again where he can hear it. There, isn't that enough?”
This question, delivered with large indulgence, met with no response; for Isabel, still searching his face with her troubled and perplexed gaze, seemed not to have heard it. On that account, George repeated it, and rising, went to her and patted her reassuringly upon the shoulder. “There, old lady, you needn’t fear my tactlessness will worry you again. I can’t quite promise to like people I don’t care about one way or another, but you can be sure I’ll be careful, after this, not to let them see it. It’s all right, and you’d better toddle along to bed, because I want to undress.”
This question, asked with a lot of patience, got no reply; because Isabel, still studying his face with her worried and confused expression, seemed not to have heard it. Because of this, George repeated the question, then stood up, walked over to her, and gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “There, old lady, you don’t have to worry about my clumsiness bothering you again. I can’t really promise to like people I don’t care about one way or another, but you can be sure I’ll be more careful from now on not to let them see it. Everything's okay, and you should head to bed, because I want to get undressed.”
“But, George,” she said earnestly, “you would like him, if you’d just let yourself. You say you don’t dislike him. Why don’t you like him? I can’t understand at all. What is it that you don’t—”
“But, George,” she said sincerely, “you would really like him if you gave him a chance. You say you don’t dislike him. Why don’t you like him? I just don’t get it. What is it that you don’t—”
“There, there!” he said. “It’s all right, and you toddle along.”
“There, there!” he said. “It’s okay, and you can just go on.”
“But, George, dear—”
“But, George, honey—”
“Now, now! I really do want to get into bed. Good-night, old lady.”
“Alright, alright! I really want to go to bed. Goodnight, old lady.”
“Good-night, dear. But—”
“Good night, dear. But—”
“Let’s not talk of it any more,” he said. “It’s all right, and nothing in the world to worry about. So good-night, old lady. I’ll be polite enough to him, never fear—if we happen to be thrown together. So good-night!”
“Let’s not discuss it anymore,” he said. “It’s fine, and there’s nothing to stress about. So, goodnight, old lady. I’ll be respectful to him, don’t worry—if we happen to be in the same place. So goodnight!”
“But, George, dear—”
“But, George, honey—”
“I’m going to bed, old lady; so good-night.”
“I’m heading to bed, old lady; so good night.”
Thus the interview closed perforce. She kissed him again before going slowly to her own room, her perplexity evidently not dispersed; but the subject was not renewed between them the next day or subsequently. Nor did Fanny make any allusion to the cryptic approbation she had bestowed upon her nephew after the Major’s “not very successful little dinner”; though she annoyed George by looking at him oftener and longer than he cared to be looked at by an aunt. He could not glance her way, it seemed, without finding her red-rimmed eyes fixed upon him eagerly, with an alert and hopeful calculation in them which he declared would send a nervous man into fits. For thus, one day, he broke out, in protest:
Thus, the interview ended inevitably. She kissed him again before slowly heading to her own room, her confusion clearly not resolved; but they didn't bring up the topic again the next day or afterward. Fanny also didn’t mention the mysterious approval she had given her nephew after the Major’s “not very successful little dinner”; however, she irritated George by looking at him more often and for longer than he wanted an aunt to. Whenever he glanced her way, it seemed, he would find her red-rimmed eyes eagerly fixed on him, full of a watchful and hopeful calculation that he said would drive a nervous man crazy. So, one day, he burst out in protest:
“It would!” he repeated vehemently. “Given time it would—straight into fits! What do you find the matter with me? Is my tie always slipping up behind? Can’t you look at something else? My Lord! We’d better buy a cat for you to stare at, Aunt Fanny! A cat could stand it, maybe. What in the name of goodness do you expect to see?”
“It would!” he insisted passionately. “If you gave it time, it would—right into a meltdown! What’s your problem with me? Is my tie always slipping up behind? Can’t you focus on something else? Oh my gosh! We should get you a cat to look at, Aunt Fanny! A cat could probably handle it. What in the world do you expect to see?”
But Fanny laughed good-naturedly, and was not offended. “It’s more as if I expected you to see something, isn’t it?” she said quietly, still laughing.
But Fanny laughed kindly and wasn’t upset. “It’s more like I expected you to notice something, right?” she said softly, still laughing.
“Now, what do you mean by that?”
“Now, what do you mean by that?”
“Never mind!”
"Forget it!"
“All right, I don’t. But for heaven’s sake stare at somebody else awhile. Try it on the house-maid!”
“All right, I don’t. But for goodness’ sake, look at someone else for a bit. Give it a shot with the housemaid!”
“Well, well,” Fanny said indulgently, and then chose to be more obscure in her meaning than ever, for she adopted a tone of deep sympathy for her final remark, as she left him: “I don’t wonder you’re nervous these days, poor boy!”
“Well, well,” Fanny said kindly, and then decided to be even more unclear in her meaning, as she took on a tone of deep sympathy for her last comment, as she walked away from him: “I can see why you’re so anxious these days, poor thing!”
And George indignantly supposed that she referred to the ordeal of Lucy’s continued absence. During this period he successfully avoided contact with Lucy’s father, though Eugene came frequently to the house, and spent several evenings with Isabel and Fanny; and sometimes persuaded them and the Major to go for an afternoon’s motoring. He did not, however, come again to the Major’s Sunday evening dinner, even when George Amberson returned. Sunday evening was the time, he explained, for going over the week’s work with his factory managers.
And George angrily assumed that she was talking about the difficulty of Lucy's ongoing absence. During this time, he managed to stay away from Lucy's dad, even though Eugene often came over and spent several evenings with Isabel and Fanny; sometimes he even convinced them and the Major to go for an afternoon drive. However, he didn't come back to the Major's Sunday dinner, even when George Amberson returned. He explained that Sunday evenings were reserved for reviewing the week’s work with his factory managers.
When Lucy came home the autumn was far enough advanced to smell of burning leaves, and for the annual editorials, in the papers, on the purple haze, the golden branches, the ruddy fruit, and the pleasure of long tramps in the brown forest. George had not heard of her arrival, and he met her, on the afternoon following that event, at the Sharons’, where he had gone in the secret hope that he might hear something about her. Janie Sharon had just begun to tell him that she heard Lucy was expected home soon, after having “a perfectly gorgeous time”—information which George received with no responsive enthusiasm—when Lucy came demurely in, a proper little autumn figure in green and brown.
When Lucy got home, fall was already well underway, with the smell of burning leaves in the air and the usual editorials in the newspapers about the purple haze, golden branches, ripe fruit, and the joy of long walks in the brown forest. George hadn't heard about her return, and he ran into her the afternoon after she arrived at the Sharons’, where he had gone hoping to get some news about her. Janie Sharon had just started telling him that she heard Lucy was expected home soon after having "a fantastic time"—news George received with little enthusiasm—when Lucy walked in quietly, looking like a picture of autumn in her green and brown outfit.
Her cheeks were flushed, and her dark eyes were bright indeed; evidences, as George supposed, of the excitement incidental to the perfectly gorgeous time just concluded; though Janie and Mary Sharon both thought they were the effect of Lucy’s having seen George’s runabout in front of the house as she came in. George took on colour, himself, as, he rose and nodded indifferently; and the hot suffusion to which he became subject extended its area to include his neck and ears. Nothing could have made him much more indignant than his consciousness of these symptoms of the icy indifference which it was his purpose not only to show but to feel.
Her cheeks were flushed, and her dark eyes were shining brightly; signs, as George thought, of the excitement from the fantastic time they just had. However, Janie and Mary Sharon both believed it was because Lucy saw George’s car parked in front of the house when she arrived. George blushed, too, as he stood up and nodded casually; the heat spreading to his neck and ears. Nothing could have made him more annoyed than realizing these signs of the cool indifference he intended to show and feel.
She kissed her cousins, gave George her hand, said “How d’you do,” and took a chair beside Janie with a composure which augmented George’s indignation.
She kissed her cousins, offered George her hand, said "How do you do," and took a seat next to Janie with a calmness that increased George's irritation.
“How d’you do,” he said. “I trust that ah—I trust—I do trust—”
“How do you do,” he said. “I hope that I—I hope—I really hope—”
He stopped, for it seemed to him that the word “trust” sounded idiotic. Then, to cover his awkwardness, he coughed, and even to his own rosy ears his cough was ostentatiously a false one. Whereupon, seeking to be plausible, he coughed again, and instantly hated himself: the sound he made was an atrocity. Meanwhile, Lucy sat silent, and the two Sharon girls leaned forward, staring at him with strained eyes, their lips tightly compressed; and both were but too easily diagnosed as subject to an agitation which threatened their self-control. He began again.
He stopped, because it felt to him like the word “trust” sounded ridiculous. Then, to hide his awkwardness, he coughed, and even to his own ears, his cough sounded obviously fake. So, trying to be convincing, he coughed again and immediately hated himself: the noise he made was awful. Meanwhile, Lucy sat quietly, and the two Sharon girls leaned forward, staring at him with tense eyes, their lips pressed tightly together; both were clearly struggling with emotions that threatened their composure. He started again.
“I er—I hope you have had a—a pleasant time. I er—I hope you are well. I hope you are extremely—I hope extremely—extremely—” And again he stopped in the midst of his floundering, not knowing how to progress beyond “extremely,” and unable to understand why the infernal word kept getting into his mouth.
“I, um—I hope you’ve had a really nice time. I, um—I hope you’re doing well. I hope you’re super—I hope super—super—” And again he paused, unable to move past “super,” and confused about why that annoying word kept coming out.
“I beg your pardon?” Lucy said.
“I’m sorry, what did you say?” Lucy asked.
George was never more furious; he felt that he was “making a spectacle of himself”; and no young gentleman in the world was more loath than George Amberson Minafer to look a figure of fun. And while he stood there, undeniably such a figure, with Janie and Mary Sharon threatening to burst at any moment, if laughter were longer denied them. Lucy sat looking at him with her eyebrows delicately lifted in casual, polite inquiry. Her own complete composure was what most galled him.
George was never more furious; he felt like he was “making a spectacle of himself”; and no young man in the world was more embarrassed than George Amberson Minafer to look ridiculous. And while he stood there, undeniably looking foolish, with Janie and Mary Sharon on the verge of bursting into laughter at any moment, Lucy sat there looking at him with her eyebrows raised in casual, polite curiosity. Her complete calmness was what frustrated him the most.
“Nothing of the slightest importance!” he managed to say. “I was just leaving. Good afternoon!” And with long strides he reached the door and hastened through the hall; but before he closed the front door he heard from Janie and Mary Sharon the outburst of wild, irrepressible emotion which his performance had inspired.
“Nothing of any importance!” he managed to say. “I was just leaving. Good afternoon!” And with long strides, he reached the door and hurried through the hall; but before he closed the front door, he heard the wild, uncontrollable emotions from Janie and Mary Sharon that his performance had stirred up.
He drove home in a tumultuous mood, and almost ran down two ladies who were engaged in absorbing conversation at a crossing. They were his Aunt Fanny and the stout Mrs. Johnson; a jerk of the reins at the last instant saved them by a few inches; but their conversation was so interesting that they were unaware of their danger, and did not notice the runabout, nor how close it came to them. George was so furious with himself and with the girl whose unexpected coming into a room could make him look such a fool, that it might have soothed him a little if he had actually run over the two absorbed ladies without injuring them beyond repair. At least, he said to himself that he wished he had; it might have taken his mind off of himself for a few minutes. For, in truth, to be ridiculous (and know it) was one of several things that George was unable to endure. He was savage.
He drove home in a chaotic mood and nearly hit two women who were deep in conversation at a crosswalk. They were his Aunt Fanny and the overweight Mrs. Johnson; a quick tug on the reins at the last moment saved them by just a few inches. But their chat was so engaging that they were completely unaware of their danger and didn’t notice the car or how close it came to them. George was so angry at himself and at the girl whose sudden entrance into a room could make him look like such an idiot that he thought he might even feel a bit better if he had actually run over the two distracted women without seriously hurting them. At least, he told himself he wished he had; it could have taken his mind off his own troubles for a few minutes. Because, honestly, being ridiculous (and knowing it) was one of several things George simply couldn’t stand. He was furious.
He drove into the Major’s stable too fast, the sagacious Pendennis saving himself from going through a partition by a swerve which splintered a shaft of the runabout and almost threw the driver to the floor. George swore, and then swore again at the fat old darkey, Tom, for giggling at his swearing.
He drove into the Major’s stable too quickly, with the clever Pendennis saving himself from crashing into a partition by swerving, which broke a shaft of the runabout and nearly knocked the driver to the floor. George cursed, and then cursed again at the overweight old black man, Tom, for chuckling at his swearing.
“Hoopee!” said old Tom. “Mus’ been some white lady use Mist’ Jawge mighty bad! White lady say, ‘No, suh, I ain’ go’n out ridin’ ’ith Mist’ Jawge no mo’!’ Mist’ Jawge drive in. ‘Dam de dam worl’! Dam de dam hoss! Dam de dam nigga’! Dam de dam dam!’ Hoopee!”
“Hooray!” said old Tom. “Must have been some white lady who treated Mr. George really badly! The white lady says, ‘No, sir, I’m not going out riding with Mr. George anymore!’ Mr. George drives in. ‘Damn the whole world! Damn the damn horse! Damn the damn guy! Damn the damn damn!’ Hooray!”
“That’ll do!” George said sternly.
“That's enough!” George said sternly.
“Yessuh!”
"Yes, sir!"
George strode from the stable, crossed the Major’s back yard, then passed behind the new houses, on his way home. These structures were now approaching completion, but still in a state of rawness hideous to George—though, for that matter, they were never to be anything except hideous to him. Behind them, stray planks, bricks, refuse of plaster and lath, shingles, straw, empty barrels, strips of twisted tin and broken tiles were strewn everywhere over the dried and pitted gray mud where once the suave lawn had lain like a green lake around those stately islands, the two Amberson houses. And George’s state of mind was not improved by his present view of this repulsive area, nor by his sensations when he kicked an uptilted shingle only to discover that what uptilted it was a brickbat on the other side of it. After that, the whole world seemed to be one solid conspiracy of malevolence.
George walked out of the stable, crossed the Major's backyard, and then went behind the new houses on his way home. These buildings were almost finished, but they still looked rough and unappealing to George—actually, they would always look unappealing to him. Behind them, random planks, bricks, scraps of plaster and lath, shingles, straw, empty barrels, twisted tin, and broken tiles were scattered everywhere over the dry and pockmarked gray mud, where a smooth lawn once sprawled like a green lake around those impressive Amberson houses. George's mood only worsened as he looked at this unpleasant area, and when he kicked a tilted shingle, he found out it was propped up by a brick on the other side. After that, the whole world felt like a deep-rooted scheme of bad vibes.
In this temper he emerged from behind the house nearest to his own, and, glancing toward the street, saw his mother standing with Eugene Morgan upon the cement path that led to the front gate. She was bareheaded, and Eugene held his hat and stick in his hand; evidently he had been calling upon her, and she had come from the house with him, continuing their conversation and delaying their parting.
In this mood, he stepped out from behind the closest house to his own and, glancing toward the street, saw his mother standing with Eugene Morgan on the cement path leading to the front gate. She wasn't wearing a hat, and Eugene was holding his hat and cane in his hand; clearly, he had been visiting her, and she had come out of the house with him, continuing their conversation and putting off their goodbye.
They had paused in their slow walk from the front door to the gate, yet still stood side by side, their shoulders almost touching, as though neither Isabel nor Eugene quite realized that their feet had ceased to bear them forward; and they were not looking at each other, but at some indefinite point before them, as people do who consider together thoughtfully and in harmony. The conversation was evidently serious; his head was bent, and Isabel’s lifted left hand rested against her cheek; but all the significances of their thoughtful attitude denoted companionableness and a shared understanding. Yet, a stranger, passing, would not have thought them married: somewhere about Eugene, not quite to be located, there was a romantic gravity; and Isabel, tall and graceful, with high colour and absorbed eyes, was visibly no wife walking down to the gate with her husband.
They had stopped in their slow walk from the front door to the gate, still standing side by side, their shoulders almost touching, as if neither Isabel nor Eugene realized that their feet had stopped moving forward. They weren’t looking at each other but at some unclear point ahead, like people who are deep in thought together and in sync. The conversation was clearly serious; his head was down, and Isabel’s raised left hand rested against her cheek. But all the signs of their thoughtful stance conveyed friendship and a mutual understanding. However, a stranger passing by wouldn’t have seen them as a married couple: there was a romantic seriousness about Eugene that was hard to pin down, and Isabel, tall and graceful, with a flush in her cheeks and focused eyes, didn’t look like a wife walking to the gate with her husband.
George stared at them. A hot dislike struck him at the sight of Eugene; and a vague revulsion, like a strange, unpleasant taste in his mouth, came over him as he looked at his mother: her manner was eloquent of so much thought about her companion and of such reliance upon him. And the picture the two thus made was a vivid one indeed, to George, whose angry eyes, for some reason, fixed themselves most intently upon Isabel’s lifted hand, upon the white ruffle at her wrist, bordering the graceful black sleeve, and upon the little indentations in her cheek where the tips of her fingers rested. She should not have worn white at her wrist, or at the throat either, George felt; and then, strangely, his resentment concentrated upon those tiny indentations at the tips of her fingers—actual changes, however slight and fleeting, in his mother’s face, made because of Mr. Eugene Morgan. For the moment, it seemed to George that Morgan might have claimed the ownership of a face that changed for him. It was as if he owned Isabel.
George stared at them. A strong dislike hit him when he saw Eugene, and he felt a vague revulsion, like a weird, unpleasant taste in his mouth, as he looked at his mother. Her demeanor showed how much she was thinking about her companion and how much she relied on him. The scene they created was striking to George, whose angry gaze seemed to focus intensely on Isabel’s raised hand, on the white ruffle at her wrist that lined the elegant black sleeve, and on the small indentations in her cheek where his fingers rested. He thought she shouldn’t have worn white at her wrist or around her neck. Then, oddly, his resentment narrowed in on those tiny indentations where her fingers had touched—actual changes, however slight and fleeting, in his mother’s face, caused by Mr. Eugene Morgan. For a moment, it felt to George like Morgan might have taken ownership of a face that changed for him. It was as if he owned Isabel.
The two began to walk on toward the gate, where they stopped again, turning to face each other, and Isabel’s glance, passing Eugene, fell upon George. Instantly she smiled and waved her hand to him; while Eugene turned and nodded; but George, standing as in some rigid trance, and staring straight at them, gave these signals of greeting no sign of recognition whatever. Upon this, Isabel called to him, waving her hand again.
The two started walking toward the gate, where they paused again, turning to look at each other. Isabel's gaze, moving past Eugene, landed on George. Instantly, she smiled and waved at him, while Eugene turned and nodded. But George, standing there like he was in a daze and staring straight at them, showed no sign that he recognized their greetings. Seeing this, Isabel called out to him, waving her hand again.
“Georgie!” she called, laughing. “Wake up, dear! Georgie, hello!”
“Georgie!” she called, laughing. “Wake up, honey! Georgie, hey!”
George turned away as if he had neither seen nor heard, and stalked into the house by the side door.
George turned away as if he hadn’t seen or heard anything and walked into the house through the side door.
Chapter XXI
He went to his room, threw off his coat, waistcoat, collar, and tie, letting them lie where they chanced to fall, and then, having violently enveloped himself in a black velvet dressing-gown, continued this action by lying down with a vehemence that brought a wheeze of protest from his bed. His repose was only a momentary semblance, however, for it lasted no longer than the time it took him to groan “Riffraff!” between his teeth. Then he sat up, swung his feet to the floor, rose, and began to pace up and down the large room.
He went to his room, took off his coat, waistcoat, collar, and tie, letting them fall wherever, and then, wrapping himself in a black velvet bathrobe, he flopped down on the bed with such force that it wheezed in protest. However, this relaxation was just a brief facade, lasting only as long as it took for him to mutter “Riffraff!” under his breath. Then he sat up, swung his feet onto the floor, got up, and started pacing back and forth in the big room.
He had just been consciously rude to his mother for the first time in his life; for, with all his riding down of populace and riffraff, he had never before been either deliberately or impulsively disregardful of her. When he had hurt her it had been accidental; and his remorse for such an accident was always adequate compensation—and more—to Isabel. But now he had done a rough thing to her; and he did not repent; rather he was the more irritated with her. And when he heard her presently go by his door with a light step, singing cheerfully to herself as she went to her room, he perceived that she had mistaken his intention altogether, or, indeed, had failed to perceive that he had any intention at all. Evidently she had concluded that he refused to speak to her and Morgan out of sheer absent-mindedness, supposing him so immersed in some preoccupation that he had not seen them or heard her calling to him. Therefore there was nothing of which to repent, even if he had been so minded; and probably Eugene himself was unaware that any disapproval had recently been expressed. George snorted. What sort of a dreamy loon did they take him to be?
He had just been openly rude to his mother for the first time in his life. Despite all his disdain for the general public and those he considered beneath him, he had never intentionally or impulsively disregarded her. When he had hurt her before, it had been by accident, and his guilt for that was always more than enough to make up for it with Isabel. But now he had done something harsh to her, and he didn’t feel sorry about it; instead, he felt even more annoyed with her. When he heard her walk past his door with a light step, cheerfully singing to herself as she went to her room, he realized that she completely misunderstood his intention, or maybe didn’t even think he had one at all. Clearly, she thought he was ignoring her and Morgan simply out of absent-mindedness, assuming he was so absorbed in thought that he hadn’t seen them or heard her calling out to him. So there was nothing to regret, even if he had felt that way; and Eugene probably didn’t even realize that any disapproval had been expressed recently. George snorted. What kind of dreamer did they think he was?
There came a delicate, eager tapping at his door, not done with a knuckle but with the tip of a fingernail, which was instantly clarified to George’s mind’s eye as plainly as if he saw it: the long and polished white-mooned pink shield on the end of his Aunt Fanny’s right forefinger. But George was in no mood for human communications, and even when things went well he had little pleasure in Fanny’s society. Therefore it is not surprising that at the sound of her tapping, instead of bidding her enter, he immediately crossed the room with the intention of locking the door to keep her out.
There was a light, eager tapping at his door, not from a knuckle but the tip of a fingernail, which instantly brought to George’s mind the image of his Aunt Fanny’s long, polished pink nail. But George wasn't in the mood for company, and even when things were good, he didn’t really enjoy hanging out with Fanny. So, when he heard her tapping, it’s no surprise that instead of inviting her in, he quickly crossed the room with the intention of locking the door to keep her out.
Fanny was too eager, and, opening the door before he reached it, came quickly in, and closed it behind her. She was in a street dress and a black hat, with a black umbrella in her black-gloved hand—for Fanny’s heavy mourning, at least, was nowhere tempered with a glimpse of white, though the anniversary of Wilbur’s death had passed. An infinitesimal perspiration gleamed upon her pale skin; she breathed fast, as if she had run up the stairs; and excitement was sharp in her widened eyes. Her look was that of a person who had just seen something extraordinary or heard thrilling news.
Fanny was too eager, so she opened the door before he got there, quickly stepping inside and closing it behind her. She was wearing a street dress and a black hat, holding a black umbrella in her black-gloved hand—Fanny's deep mourning showed no hint of white, even though the anniversary of Wilbur's death had passed. A tiny bead of sweat glistened on her pale skin; she was breathing quickly, as if she had rushed up the stairs, and there was a spark of excitement in her wide eyes. She looked like someone who had just witnessed something extraordinary or received exciting news.
“Now, what on earth do you want?” her chilling nephew demanded.
“Now, what do you want?” her icy nephew asked.
“George,” she said hurriedly, “I saw what you did when you wouldn’t speak to them. I was sitting with Mrs. Johnson at her front window, across the street, and I saw it all.”
“George,” she said quickly, “I saw what you did when you ignored them. I was sitting with Mrs. Johnson at her front window, across the street, and I saw everything.”
“Well, what of it?”
"Well, so what?"
“You did right!” Fanny said with a vehemence not the less spirited because she suppressed her voice almost to a whisper. “You did exactly right! You’re behaving splendidly about the whole thing, and I want to tell you I know your father would thank you if he could see what you’re doing.”
“You did the right thing!” Fanny said passionately, although she lowered her voice to almost a whisper. “You handled it perfectly! You’re doing an amazing job with the whole situation, and I want you to know that I’m sure your father would thank you if he could see what you’re doing.”
“My Lord!” George broke out at her. “You make me dizzy! For heaven’s sake quit the mysterious detective business—at least do quit it around me! Go and try it on somebody else, if you like; but I don’t want to hear it!”
“My Lord!” George exclaimed at her. “You’re making me dizzy! For heaven’s sake, stop with the mysterious detective stuff—just stop it around me! Go try it on someone else if you want, but I don’t want to hear it!”
She began to tremble, regarding him with a fixed gaze. “You don’t care to hear then,” she said huskily, “that I approve of what you’re doing?”
She started to shake, looking at him intently. “You don't want to know,” she said in a strained voice, “that I support what you're doing?”
“Certainly not! Since I haven’t the faintest idea what you think I’m ‘doing,’ naturally I don’t care whether you approve of it or not. All I’d like, if you please, is to be alone. I’m not giving a tea here, this afternoon, if you’ll permit me to mention it!”
“Definitely not! Since I have no clue what you think I’m ‘doing,’ of course I don’t care whether you approve of it or not. All I want, if you don’t mind, is to be alone. I’m not hosting a tea this afternoon, if you don’t mind me mentioning it!”
Fanny’s gaze wavered; she began to blink; then suddenly she sank into a chair and wept silently, but with a terrible desolation.
Fanny’s eyes drifted; she started to blink; then suddenly she collapsed into a chair and cried quietly, but with a deep sense of despair.
“Oh, for the Lord’s sake!” he moaned. “What in the world is wrong with you?”
“Oh, for heaven's sake!” he groaned. “What on earth is wrong with you?”
“You’re always picking on me,” she quavered wretchedly, her voice indistinct with the wetness that bubbled into it from her tears. “You do—you always pick on me! You’ve always done it—always—ever since you were a little boy! Whenever anything goes wrong with you, you take it out on me! You do! You always—”
“You're always picking on me,” she said sadly, her voice unclear because of the tears. “You do—you always pick on me! You've always done it—always—ever since you were a kid! Whenever something goes wrong for you, you take it out on me! You do! You always—”
George flung to heaven a gesture of despair; it seemed to him the last straw that Fanny should have chosen this particular time to come and sob in his room over his mistreatment of her!
George threw his hands up in despair; it felt like the last straw that Fanny had chosen this exact moment to come and cry in his room about how he had treated her!
“Oh, my Lord!” he whispered; then, with a great effort, addressed her in a reasonable tone: “Look here, Aunt Fanny; I don’t see what you’re making all this fuss about. Of course I know I’ve teased you sometimes, but—”
“Oh, my God!” he whispered; then, with a big effort, spoke to her in a calm tone: “Listen, Aunt Fanny; I don’t understand why you’re making such a big deal out of this. I know I’ve messed with you sometimes, but—”
“‘Teased’ me?” she wailed. “‘Teased’ me! Oh, it does seem too hard, sometimes—this mean old life of mine does seem too hard! I don’t think I can stand it! Honestly, I don’t think I can! I came in here just to show you I sympathized with you—just to say something pleasant to you, and you treat me as if I were—oh, no, you wouldn’t treat a servant the way you treat me! You wouldn’t treat anybody in the world like this except old Fanny! ‘Old Fanny’ you say. ‘It’s nobody but old Fanny, so I’ll kick her—nobody will resent it. I’ll kick her all I want to!’ You do! That’s how you think of me—I know it! And you’re right: I haven’t got anything in the world, since my brother died—nobody—nothing—nothing!”
“‘Teased’ me?” she cried. “‘Teased’ me! Oh, this life of mine really feels too tough sometimes—it's just too hard! I honestly don’t think I can take it! I came in here just to show you I cared—just to say something nice to you, and you treat me like I’m—oh no, you wouldn't treat a servant this way! You wouldn’t treat anyone in the world like this except for old Fanny! ‘Old Fanny’ you say. ‘It’s just old Fanny, so I’ll push her around—nobody will mind. I can do whatever I want to her!’ You do! That’s how you see me—I know it! And you’re right: I’ve lost everything since my brother died—nobody—nothing—nothing!”
“Oh my Lord!” George groaned.
“Oh my God!” George groaned.
Fanny spread out her small, soaked handkerchief, and shook it in the air to dry it a little, crying as damply and as wretchedly during this operation as before—a sight which gave George a curious shock to add to his other agitations, it seemed so strange. “I ought not to have come,” she went on, “because I might have known it would only give you an excuse to pick on me again! I’m sorry enough I came, I can tell you! I didn’t mean to speak of it again to you, at all; and I wouldn’t have, but I saw how you treated them, and I guess I got excited about it, and couldn’t help following the impulse—but I’ll know better next time, I can tell you! I’ll keep my mouth shut as I meant to, and as I would have, if I hadn’t got excited and if I hadn’t felt sorry for you. But what does it matter to anybody if I’m sorry for them? I’m only old Fanny!”
Fanny laid out her small, damp handkerchief and shook it in the air to dry it a bit, crying just as tearfully and miserably during this as before—a sight that gave George an odd shock to add to his other worries, it felt so strange. “I shouldn’t have come,” she continued, “because I should have known it would just give you an excuse to pick on me again! I regret coming, believe me! I didn’t want to bring it up with you again at all; I wouldn’t have, but I saw how you treated them, and I guess I got worked up about it and couldn’t stop myself—but I’ll think twice next time, I promise! I’ll keep my mouth shut like I intended to, and would have, if I hadn’t gotten so worked up and if I hadn’t felt bad for you. But what does it matter to anyone if I feel sorry for them? I’m just old Fanny!”
“Oh, good gracious! How can it matter to me who’s sorry for me when I don’t know what they’re sorry about!”
“Oh, goodness! Why should I care who feels sorry for me when I don’t even know what they're sorry about?”
“You’re so proud,” she quavered, “and so hard! I tell you I didn’t mean to speak of it to you, and I never, never in the world would have told you about it, nor have made the faintest reference to it, if I hadn’t seen that somebody else had told you, or you’d found out for yourself some way. I—”
“You're so proud,” she said shakily, “and so tough! I swear I didn't mean to bring it up with you, and I would never, ever have mentioned it, nor would I have made even the slightest reference to it, if I hadn’t seen that someone else had told you, or if you hadn't figured it out on your own somehow. I—”
In despair of her intelligence, and in some doubt of his own, George struck the palms of his hands together. “Somebody else had told me what? I’d found what out for myself?”
In frustration with her smarts, and unsure of his own, George clapped his hands together. “What? Someone else told me what? I figured it out myself?”
“How people are talking about your mother.”
“How people are talking about your mom.”
Except for the incidental teariness of her voice, her tone was casual, as though she mentioned a subject previously discussed and understood; for Fanny had no doubt that George had only pretended to be mystified because, in his pride, he would not in words admit that he knew what he knew.
Except for the occasional teariness in her voice, her tone was casual, as if she were talking about a topic they had already discussed and understood; Fanny was sure that George had only acted confused because, in his pride, he wouldn't admit in words that he knew what he knew.
“What did you say?” he asked incredulously.
“What did you say?” he asked in disbelief.
“Of course I understood what you were doing,” Fanny went on, drying her handkerchief again. “It puzzled other people when you began to be rude to Eugene, because they couldn’t see how you could treat him as you did when you were so interested in Lucy. But I remembered how you came to me, that other time when there was so much talk about Isabel; and I knew you’d give Lucy up in a minute, if it came to a question of your mother’s reputation, because you said then that—”
“Of course I understood what you were doing,” Fanny continued, drying her handkerchief again. “It confused other people when you started being rude to Eugene, because they couldn’t figure out how you could treat him that way while being so interested in Lucy. But I remembered when you came to me that other time when there was so much talk about Isabel; and I knew you’d give up Lucy in a heartbeat if it meant protecting your mother’s reputation, because you said then that—”
“Look here,” George interrupted in a shaking voice. “Look here, I’d like—” He stopped, unable to go on, his agitation was so great. His chest heaved as from hard running, and his complexion, pallid at first, had become mottled; fiery splotches appearing at his temples and cheeks. “What do you mean by telling me—telling me there’s talk about—about—” He gulped, and began again: “What do you mean by using such words as ‘reputation’? What do you mean, speaking of a ‘question’ of my—my mother’s reputation?”
“Listen,” George interrupted with a trembling voice. “Listen, I’d like—” He stopped, unable to continue, his agitation was overwhelming. His chest heaved as if he had been running hard, and his complexion, pale at first, had become blotchy; fiery splotches appeared on his temples and cheeks. “What do you mean by telling me—telling me there’s talk about—about—” He gulped and started again: “What do you mean by using words like ‘reputation’? What do you mean, talking about a ‘question’ regarding my—my mother’s reputation?”
Fanny looked up at him woefully over the handkerchief which she now applied to her reddened nose. “God knows I’m sorry for you, George,” she murmured. “I wanted to say so, but it’s only old Fanny, so whatever she says—even when it’s sympathy—pick on her for it! Hammer her!” She sobbed. “Hammer her! It’s only poor old lonely Fanny!”
Fanny looked up at him sadly over the handkerchief she now pressed to her red nose. “I really feel for you, George,” she whispered. “I wanted to say that, but it’s just old Fanny, so whatever she says—even when it’s sympathy—just pick on her for it! Beat her up!” She sobbed. “Beat her up! It’s just poor old lonely Fanny!”
“You look here!” George said harshly. “When I spoke to my Uncle George after that rotten thing I heard Aunt Amelia say about my mother, he said if there was any gossip it was about you! He said people might be laughing about the way you ran after Morgan, but that was all.”
“You listen up!” George said sharply. “When I talked to my Uncle George after that awful thing I heard Aunt Amelia say about my mom, he said if there was any gossip, it was about you! He said people might be laughing about how you chased after Morgan, but that was it.”
Fanny lifted her hands, clenched them, and struck them upon her knees. “Yes; it’s always Fanny!” she sobbed. “Ridiculous old Fanny—always, always!”
Fanny raised her hands, balled them into fists, and slammed them against her knees. “Yeah; it’s always Fanny!” she cried. “Silly old Fanny—always, always!”
“You listen!” George said. “After I’d talked to Uncle George I saw you; and you said I had a mean little mind for thinking there might be truth in what Aunt Amelia said about people talking. You denied it. And that wasn’t the only time; you’d attacked me before then, because I intimated that Morgan might be coming here too often. You made me believe that mother let him come entirely on your account, and now you say—”
“You listen!” George said. “After I talked to Uncle George, I saw you, and you said I had a mean little mind for thinking there might be some truth in what Aunt Amelia said about people talking. You denied it. And that wasn’t the only time; you’d gone after me before that because I suggested that Morgan might be coming here too often. You made me believe that Mom let him come just because of you, and now you say—”
“I think he did,” Fanny interrupted desolately. “I think he did come as much to see me as anything—for a while it looked like it. Anyhow, he liked to dance with me. He danced with me as much as he danced with her, and he acted as if he came on my account at least as much as he did on hers. He did act a good deal that way—and if Wilbur hadn’t died—”
“I think he did,” Fanny interjected sadly. “I think he came to see me just as much as anything else—at least for a while, it seemed that way. Anyway, he enjoyed dancing with me. He danced with me as often as he danced with her, and he acted like he was there for me at least as much as he was for her. He really did seem that way—and if Wilbur hadn’t died—”
“You told me there wasn’t any talk.”
“You told me there wasn’t any conversation.”
“I didn’t think there was much, then,” Fanny protested. “I didn’t know how much there was.”
“I didn’t think there was a lot, back then,” Fanny protested. “I didn’t realize how much there really was.”
“What!”
“Wait, what?”
“People don’t come and tell such things to a person’s family, you know. You don’t suppose anybody was going to say to George Amberson that his sister was getting herself talked about, do you? Or that they were going to say much to me?”
“People don’t go and tell a family such things, you know. You really think anyone would tell George Amberson that his sister was getting talked about? Or that they’d say much to me?”
“You told me,” said George, fiercely, “that mother never saw him except when she was chaperoning you.”
“You told me,” George said fiercely, “that Mom only saw him when she was chaperoning you.”
“They weren’t much alone together, then,” Fanny returned. “Hardly ever, before Wilbur died. But you don’t suppose that stops people from talking, do you? Your father never went anywhere, and people saw Eugene with her everywhere she went—and though I was with them people just thought”—she choked—“they just thought I didn’t count! ‘Only old Fanny Minafer,’ I suppose they’d say! Besides, everybody knew that he’d been engaged to her—”
“They weren’t alone together much, then,” Fanny replied. “Barely at all before Wilbur died. But you don’t think that stops people from gossiping, do you? Your dad never went anywhere, and people saw Eugene with her wherever she went—and even though I was with them, people just thought”—she choked—“they just thought I didn’t matter! ‘Just old Fanny Minafer,’ I guess they’d say! Besides, everyone knew he’d been engaged to her—”
“What’s that?” George cried.
“What’s that?” George exclaimed.
“Everybody knows it. Don’t you remember your grandfather speaking of it at the Sunday dinner one night?”
“Everyone knows it. Don’t you remember your grandfather talking about it at Sunday dinner one night?”
“He didn’t say they were engaged or—”
“He didn’t say they were engaged or—”
“Well, they were! Everybody knows it; and she broke it off on account of that serenade when Eugene didn’t know what he was doing. He drank when he was a young man, and she wouldn’t stand it, but everybody in this town knows that Isabel has never really cared for any other man in her life! Poor Wilbur! He was the only soul alive that didn’t know it!”
“Well, they were! Everyone knows it; and she ended it because of that serenade when Eugene didn't know what he was doing. He drank when he was young, and she couldn't deal with it, but everyone in this town knows that Isabel has never really cared for any other man in her life! Poor Wilbur! He was the only one who didn’t know it!”
Nightmare had descended upon the unfortunate George; he leaned back against the foot-board of his bed, gazing wildly at his aunt. “I believe I’m going crazy,” he said. “You mean when you told me there wasn’t any talk, you told me a falsehood?”
Nightmare had fallen upon the unfortunate George; he leaned back against the foot of his bed, staring frantically at his aunt. “I think I’m losing my mind,” he said. “So when you told me there wasn’t any talk, you were lying?”
“No!” Fanny gasped.
“No!” Fanny exclaimed.
“You did!”
“You totally did!”
“I tell you I didn’t know how much talk there was, and it wouldn’t have amounted to much if Wilbur had lived.” And Fanny completed this with a fatal admission: “I didn’t want you to interfere.”
“I have to say, I didn’t realize how much was being said, and it wouldn’t have mattered much if Wilbur had lived.” And Fanny added this with a harsh truth: “I didn’t want you to get involved.”
George overlooked the admission; his mind was not now occupied with analysis. “What do you mean,” he asked, “when you say that if father had lived, the talk wouldn’t have amounted to anything?”
George ignored the admission; he wasn't focused on analysis at the moment. “What do you mean,” he asked, “when you say that if Dad had lived, the conversation wouldn’t have mattered?”
“Things might have been—they might have been different.”
“Things could have been—they could have been different.”
“You mean Morgan might have married you?”
"You mean Morgan could have married you?"
Fanny gulped. “No. Because I don’t know that I’d have accepted him.” She had ceased to weep, and now she sat up stiffly. “I certainly didn’t care enough about him to marry him; I wouldn’t have let myself care that much until he showed that he wished to marry me. I’m not that sort of person!” The poor lady paid her vanity this piteous little tribute. “What I mean is, if Wilbur hadn’t died, people wouldn’t have had it proved before their very eyes that what they’d been talking about was true!”
Fanny swallowed hard. “No. Because I don’t think I would have agreed to it.” She had stopped crying and now sat up straight. “I definitely didn’t care enough about him to marry him; I wouldn’t have let myself care that much until he showed that he wanted to marry me. I’m not that kind of person!” The poor woman paid a sad little tribute to her vanity. “What I mean is, if Wilbur hadn’t died, people wouldn’t have seen with their own eyes that what they’d been talking about was true!”
“You say—you say that people believe—” George shuddered, then forced himself to continue, in a sick voice: “They believe my mother is—is in love with that man?”
“You say—you say that people believe—” George shuddered, then forced himself to continue, in a sick voice: “They believe my mom is—is in love with that guy?”
“Of course!”
“Definitely!”
“And because he comes here—and they see her with him driving—and all that—they think they were right when they said she was in—in love with him before—before my father died?”
“And because he comes here—and they see her with him driving—and all that—they think they were right when they said she was in love with him before my father died?”
She looked at him gravely with her eyes now dry between their reddened lids. “Why, George,” she said, gently, “don’t you know that’s what they say? You must know that everybody in town thinks they’re going to be married very soon.”
She looked at him seriously, her eyes now dry between their red lids. “Why, George,” she said softly, “don’t you know that’s what everyone says? You have to know that everybody in town thinks they’re getting married really soon.”
George uttered an incoherent cry; and sections of him appeared to writhe. He was upon the verge of actual nausea.
George let out a confused cry, and parts of him seemed to twist. He was on the edge of feeling really sick.
“You know it!” Fanny cried, getting up. “You don’t think I’d have spoken of it to you unless I was sure you knew it?” Her voice was wholly genuine, as it had been throughout the wretched interview: Fanny’s sincerity was unquestionable. “George, I wouldn’t have told you, if you didn’t know. What other reason could you have for treating Eugene as you did, or for refusing to speak to them like that a while ago in the yard? Somebody must have told you?”
“You know it!” Fanny shouted, standing up. “You really think I’d bring it up with you if I wasn’t sure you knew?” Her voice was completely sincere, just like it had been throughout the awful meeting: Fanny’s honesty was undeniable. “George, I wouldn’t have mentioned it if you didn’t know. What other reason could you have for treating Eugene the way you did, or for refusing to talk to them like that a little while ago in the yard? Someone must have told you?”
“Who told you?” he said.
"Who told you?" he asked.
“What?”
"Excuse me?"
“Who told you there was talk? Where is this talk? Where does it come from? Who does it?”
“Who told you there was any talk? Where is this talk? Where does it come from? Who starts it?”
“Why, I suppose pretty much everybody,” she said. “I know it must be pretty general.”
“Why, I think it’s pretty much everyone,” she said. “I know it has to be pretty common.”
“Who said so?”
"Who said that?"
“What?”
“Wait, what?”
George stepped close to her. “You say people don’t speak to a person of gossip about that person’s family. Well, how did you hear it, then? How did you get hold of it? Answer me!”
George stepped close to her. “You say people don’t talk to each other about someone’s family. So, how did you hear about it? How did you find out? Answer me!”
Fanny looked thoughtful. “Well, of course nobody not one’s most intimate friends would speak to them about such things, and then only in the kindest, most considerate way.”
Fanny looked deep in thought. “Well, of course, no one— not even your closest friends— would talk to them about stuff like that, and then only in the kindest, most considerate way.”
“Who’s spoken of it to you in any way at all?” George demanded.
“Who has talked about it to you at all?” George asked.
“Why—” Fanny hesitated.
“Why—” Fanny paused.
“You answer me!”
"Respond to me!"
“I hardly think it would be fair to give names.”
“I really don’t think it would be fair to name names.”
“Look here,” said George. “One of your most intimate friends is that mother of Charlie Johnson’s, for instance. Has she ever mentioned this to you? You say everybody is talking. Is she one?”
“Listen,” George said. “One of your closest friends is Charlie Johnson's mother, for example. Has she ever brought this up with you? You say everyone is talking. Is she one of them?”
“Oh, she may have intimated—”
“Oh, she might have hinted—”
“I’m asking you: Has she ever spoken of it to you?”
“I’m asking you: Has she ever talked about it with you?”
“She’s a very kind, discreet woman, George; but she may have intimated—”
“She's a really kind, discreet woman, George; but she might have hinted—”
George had a sudden intuition, as there flickered into his mind the picture of a street-crossing and two absorbed ladies almost run down by a fast horse. “You and she have been talking about it to-day!” he cried. “You were talking about it with her not two hours ago. Do you deny it?”
George suddenly had a feeling when the image of a street crossing popped into his mind, showing two distracted ladies nearly getting hit by a speeding horse. “You and she were talking about it today!” he exclaimed. “You spoke about it with her just two hours ago. Do you deny it?”
“I—”
“I—”
“Do you deny it?”
"Do you deny that?"
“No!”
“Nope!”
“All right,” said George. “That’s enough!”
“All right,” George said. “That’s enough!”
She caught at his arm as he turned away. “What are you going to do, George?”
She grabbed his arm as he turned away. “What are you going to do, George?”
“I’ll not talk about it, now,” he said heavily. “I think you’ve done a good deal for one day, Aunt Fanny!”
“I’m not going to talk about it right now,” he said with a sigh. “I think you’ve done enough for one day, Aunt Fanny!”
And Fanny, seeing the passion in his face, began to be alarmed. She tried to retain possession of the black velvet sleeve which her fingers had clutched, and he suffered her to do so, but used this leverage to urge her to the door. “George, you know I’m sorry for you, whether you care or not,” she whimpered. “I never in the world would have spoken of it, if I hadn’t thought you knew all about it. I wouldn’t have—”
And Fanny, noticing the intensity in his expression, started to feel anxious. She tried to hold on to the black velvet sleeve that her fingers were gripping, and he allowed her to do so, but used this as an opportunity to push her toward the door. “George, I care about you, whether you care or not,” she said, her voice shaking. “I would never have brought it up if I hadn’t thought you were already aware. I wouldn’t have—”
But he had opened the door with his free hand. “Never mind!” he said, and she was obliged to pass out into the hall, the door closing quickly behind her.
But he had opened the door with his free hand. “Forget it!” he said, and she had to step out into the hall, the door shutting fast behind her.
Chapter XXII
George took off his dressing-gown and put on a collar and a tie, his fingers shaking so that the tie was not his usual success; then he picked up his coat and waistcoat, and left the room while still in process of donning them, fastening the buttons, as he ran down the front stairs to the door. It was not until he reached the middle of the street that he realized that he had forgotten his hat; and he paused for an irresolute moment, during which his eye wandered, for no reason, to the Fountain of Neptune. This castiron replica of too elaborate sculpture stood at the next corner, where the Major had placed it when the Addition was laid out so long ago. The street corners had been shaped to conform with the great octagonal basin, which was no great inconvenience for horse-drawn vehicles, but a nuisance to speeding automobiles; and, even as George looked, one of the latter, coming too fast, saved itself only by a dangerous skid as it rounded the fountain. This skid was to George’s liking, though he would have been more pleased to see the car go over, for he was wishing grief and destruction, just then, upon all the automobiles in the world.
George took off his robe and put on a collar and tie, his fingers shaking so much that the tie wasn’t tied as neatly as usual. Then he grabbed his coat and vest and left the room while still putting them on, fastening the buttons as he rushed down the front stairs to the door. It wasn’t until he reached the middle of the street that he realized he had forgotten his hat; he paused for a moment, feeling uncertain, and for no particular reason, his gaze drifted to the Fountain of Neptune. This cast-iron replica with overly elaborate sculpture stood at the next corner, where the Major had placed it long ago when the Addition was laid out. The street corners had been shaped to fit the large octagonal basin, which wasn’t a big deal for horse-drawn vehicles but was a hassle for speeding cars; and as George looked on, one of those cars came barreling in too fast, saving itself only by a risky skid as it rounded the fountain. George actually liked this skid, though he would have rather seen the car tip over, because at that moment, he wished grief and destruction upon all the cars in the world.
His eyes rested a second or two longer upon the Fountain of Neptune, not an enlivening sight even in the shielding haze of autumn twilight. For more than a year no water had run in the fountain: the connections had been broken, and the Major was evasive about restorations, even when reminded by his grandson that a dry fountain is as gay as a dry fish. Soot streaks and a thousand pits gave Neptune the distinction, at least, of leprosy, which the mermaids associated with him had been consistent in catching; and his trident had been so deeply affected as to drop its prongs. Altogether, this heavy work of heavy art, smoked dry, hugely scabbed, cracked, and crumbling, was a dismal sight to the distracted eye of George Amberson Minafer, and its present condition of craziness may have added a mite to his own. His own was sufficient, with no additions, however, as he stood looking at the Johnsons’ house and those houses on both sides of it—that row of riffraff dwellings he had thought so damnable, the day when he stood in his grandfather’s yard, staring at them, after hearing what his Aunt Amelia said of the “talk” about his mother.
His eyes lingered a moment longer on the Fountain of Neptune, which was far from an uplifting sight even in the dim haze of autumn twilight. For over a year, the fountain hadn’t had any water: the pipes had been disconnected, and the Major was noncommittal about repairs, even when his grandson reminded him that a dry fountain is as cheerful as a dry fish. Soot marks and countless pockmarks gave Neptune the unfortunate look of leprosy, which the mermaids associated with him had consistently been catching; and his trident had deteriorated to the point where its tines had fallen off. All in all, this heavy, poorly made artwork, dry and blackened, heavily scarred, cracked, and crumbling, was a bleak sight to the distracted eyes of George Amberson Minafer, and its current state of decay might have added a bit to his own frustration. His own was enough, without any extras, as he stood gazing at the Johnsons’ house and the ones on either side of it—that row of shabby homes he had found so detestable the day he stood in his grandfather’s yard, staring at them after hearing what his Aunt Amelia had said about the “gossip” regarding his mother.
He decided that he needed no hat for the sort of call he intended to make, and went forward hurriedly. Mrs. Johnson was at home, the Irish girl who came to the door informed him, and he was left to await the lady, in a room like an elegant well—the Johnsons’ “reception room”: floor space, nothing to mention; walls, blue calcimined; ceiling, twelve feet from the floor; inside shutters and gray lace curtains; five gilt chairs, a brocaded sofa, soiled, and an inlaid walnut table, supporting two tall alabaster vases; a palm, with two leaves, dying in a corner.
He decided he didn’t need a hat for the type of visit he was making and hurried forward. Mrs. Johnson was home, the Irish girl at the door told him, and he was left to wait for her in a room that was like a fancy well—the Johnsons’ “reception room”: a bare floor; walls painted in blue; a ceiling twelve feet high; inside shutters and gray lace curtains; five gold chairs, a stained brocade sofa, and an inlaid walnut table with two tall alabaster vases on it; a palm with two dying leaves in the corner.
Mrs. Johnson came in, breathing noticeably; and her round head, smoothly but economically decorated with the hair of an honest woman, seemed to be lingering far in the background of the Alpine bosom which took precedence of the rest of her everywhere; but when she was all in the room, it was to be seen that her breathing was the result of hospitable haste to greet the visitor, and her hand, not so dry as Neptune’s Fountain, suggested that she had paused for only the briefest ablutions. George accepted this cold, damp lump mechanically.
Mrs. Johnson entered, clearly out of breath, and her round head, neatly but simply styled with the hair of a decent woman, seemed to linger far behind the impressive Alpine landscape that dominated her presence; however, once she was fully in the room, it became clear that her breathlessness was due to her eager hospitality in greeting the visitor, and her hand, not as dry as Neptune’s Fountain, hinted that she had only taken a moment for a quick wash. George took this cold, damp hand without thinking.
“Mr. Amberson—I mean Mr. Minafer!” she exclaimed. “I’m really delighted: I understood you asked for me. Mr. Johnson’s out of the city, but Charlie’s downtown and I’m looking for him at any minute, now, and he’ll be so pleased that you—”
“Mr. Amberson—I mean Mr. Minafer!” she exclaimed. “I’m really glad: I heard you were looking for me. Mr. Johnson’s out of town, but Charlie’s downtown and I’m about to go look for him any minute now, and he’ll be so happy that you—”
“I didn’t want to see Charlie,” George said. “I want—”
“I didn’t want to see Charlie,” George said. “I want—”
“Do sit down,” the hospitable lady urged him, seating herself upon the sofa. “Do sit down.”
“Please, have a seat,” the welcoming lady insisted, taking a seat on the sofa. “Please, have a seat.”
“No, I thank you. I wish—”
“No, thanks. I wish—”
“Surely you’re not going to run away again, when you’ve just come. Do sit down, Mr. Minafer. I hope you’re all well at your house and at the dear old Major’s, too. He’s looking—”
“Surely you’re not going to run away again right after you’ve just arrived. Please, have a seat, Mr. Minafer. I hope everyone is doing well at your place and at dear old Major’s as well. He’s looking—”
“Mrs. Johnson” George said, in a strained loud voice which arrested her attention immediately, so that she was abruptly silent, leaving her surprised mouth open. She had already been concealing some astonishment at this unexampled visit, however, and the condition of George’s ordinarily smooth hair (for he had overlooked more than his hat) had not alleviated her perplexity. “Mrs. Johnson,” he said, “I have come to ask you a few questions which I would like you to answer, if you please.”
“Mrs. Johnson,” George said, in a strained loud voice that immediately caught her attention, causing her to go silent and leave her mouth hanging open in surprise. She had already been trying to hide her astonishment at this unusual visit, and the state of George’s usually neat hair (since he had neglected more than just his hat) only added to her confusion. “Mrs. Johnson,” he said again, “I’ve come to ask you a few questions that I would appreciate you answering, if you don’t mind.”
She became grave at once. “Certainly, Mr. Minafer. Anything I can—”
She instantly became serious. “Of course, Mr. Minafer. Is there anything I can—”
He interrupted sternly, yet his voice shook in spite of its sternness. “You were talking with my Aunt Fanny about my mother this afternoon.”
He interrupted firmly, but his voice trembled despite its firmness. “You were talking with my Aunt Fanny about my mom this afternoon.”
At this Mrs. Johnson uttered an involuntary gasp, but she recovered herself. “Then I’m sure our conversation was a very pleasant one, if we were talking of your mother, because—”
At this, Mrs. Johnson let out an involuntary gasp, but she composed herself. “Then I’m sure our conversation was quite pleasant if we were discussing your mother, because—”
Again he interrupted. “My aunt has told me what the conversation virtually was, and I don’t mean to waste any time, Mrs. Johnson. You were talking about a—” George’s shoulders suddenly heaved uncontrollably; but he went fiercely on: “You were discussing a scandal that involved my mother’s name.”
Again he interrupted. “My aunt told me what the conversation was really about, and I don’t want to waste any time, Mrs. Johnson. You were talking about a—” George's shoulders suddenly shook uncontrollably; but he continued fiercely: “You were discussing a scandal that involved my mother’s name.”
“Mr. Minafer!”
“Mr. Minafer!”
“Isn’t that the truth?”
"Isn't that so true?"
“I don’t feel called upon to answer, Mr. Minafer,” she said with visible agitation. “I do not consider that you have any right—”
“I don’t feel like I need to respond, Mr. Minafer,” she said, visibly upset. “I don’t think you have any right—”
“My aunt told me you repeated this scandal to her.”
"My aunt told me you shared this scandal with her."
“I don’t think your aunt can have said that,” Mrs. Johnson returned sharply. “I did not repeat a scandal of any kind to your aunt and I think you are mistaken in saying she told you I did. We may have discussed some matters that have been a topic of comment about town—”
“I don’t think your aunt actually said that,” Mrs. Johnson replied sharply. “I didn’t share any gossip with your aunt, and I believe you’re wrong to say she told you I did. We might have talked about some issues that have been talked about around town—”
“Yes!” George cried. “I think you may have! That’s what I’m here about, and what I intend to—”
“Yes!” George shouted. “I think you might have! That’s why I’m here, and what I plan to—”
“Don’t tell me what you intend, please,” Mrs. Johnson interrupted crisply. “And I should prefer that you would not make your voice quite so loud in this house, which I happen to own. Your aunt may have told you—though I think it would have been very unwise in her if she did, and not very considerate of me—she may have told you that we discussed some such topic as I have mentioned, and possibly that would have been true. If I talked it over with her, you may be sure I spoke in the most charitable spirit, and without sharing in other people’s disposition to put an evil interpretation on what may be nothing more than unfortunate appearances and—”
“Please don’t tell me what you plan to do,” Mrs. Johnson interrupted sharply. “And I’d appreciate it if you wouldn’t raise your voice so much in this house, which I own. Your aunt might have mentioned this topic to you—though I think it would have been very unwise of her if she did, and not very considerate of me. She may have said that we discussed the topic I just brought up, and that might have been true. If I talked it over with her, you can be sure I did so with a charitable attitude, without joining in on others’ tendency to interpret things negatively based on what could just be unfortunate appearances and—”
“My God!” said George. “I can’t stand this!”
“My God!” George exclaimed. “I can’t take this anymore!”
“You have the option of dropping the subject,” Mrs. Johnson suggested tartly, and she added: “Or of leaving the house.”
“You can choose to drop the subject,” Mrs. Johnson suggested sharply, and she added: “Or you can leave the house.”
“I’ll do that soon enough, but first I mean to know—”
“I’ll do that soon enough, but first I want to know—”
“I am perfectly willing to tell you anything you wish if you will remember to ask it quietly. I’ll also take the liberty of reminding you that I had a perfect right to discuss the subject with your aunt. Other people may be less considerate in not confining their discussion of it, as I have, to charitable views expressed only to a member of the family. Other people—”
“I’m totally fine with telling you anything you want, as long as you ask me quietly. I’d also like to remind you that I had every right to talk about this with your aunt. Other people might not be as respectful and could talk about it more openly, like I have, only sharing constructive thoughts with a family member. Other people—”
“Other people!” the unhappy George repeated viciously. “That’s what I want to know about—these other people!”
“Other people!” the unhappy George repeated angrily. “That’s what I want to know about—these other people!”
“I beg your pardon.”
“Excuse me.”
“I want to ask you about them. You say you know of other people who talk about this.”
“I want to ask you about them. You say you know other people who talk about this.”
“I presume they do.”
“I assume they do.”
“How many?”
“How many?”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“I want to know how many other people talk about it?”
“I want to know how many other people are discussing it?”
“Dear, dear!” she protested. “How should I know that?”
“Dear, dear!” she exclaimed. “How am I supposed to know that?”
“Haven’t you heard anybody mention it?”
“Haven’t you heard anyone talk about it?”
“I presume so.”
"I think so."
“Well, how many have you heard?”
“Well, how many have you heard?”
Mrs. Johnson was becoming more annoyed than apprehensive, and she showed it. “Really, this isn’t a court-room,” she said. “And I’m not a defendant in a libel-suit, either!”
Mrs. Johnson was getting more irritated than worried, and she made it clear. “Honestly, this isn’t a courtroom,” she said. “And I’m not a defendant in a libel suit, either!”
The unfortunate young man lost what remained of his balance. “You may be!” he cried. “I intend to know just who’s dared to say these things, if I have to force my way into every house in town, and I’m going to make them take every word of it back! I mean to know the name of every slanderer that’s spoken of this matter to you and of every tattler you’ve passed it on to yourself. I mean to know—”
The unfortunate young man lost what was left of his composure. “You might be!” he shouted. “I plan to find out exactly who had the guts to say these things, even if I have to break into every house in town, and I’m going to make them take back every word of it! I need to know the name of every slanderer who has talked about this with you and every gossip you’ve shared it with yourself. I need to know—”
“You’ll know something pretty quick!” she said, rising with difficulty; and her voice was thick with the sense of insult. “You’ll know that you’re out in the street. Please to leave my house!”
“You’ll find out something real soon!” she said, struggling to get up; and her voice was heavy with indignation. “You’ll find out that you’re out on the street. Please leave my house!”
George stiffened sharply. Then he bowed, and strode out of the door.
George tensed up suddenly. Then he nodded and walked out the door.
Three minutes later, disheveled and perspiring, but cold all over, he burst into his Uncle George’s room at the Major’s without knocking. Amberson was dressing.
Three minutes later, messy and sweating but feeling cold all over, he kicked open the door to his Uncle George’s room at the Major’s without knocking. Amberson was getting dressed.
“Good gracious, Georgie!” he exclaimed. “What’s up?”
“Wow, Georgie!” he said. “What’s going on?”
“I’ve just come from Mrs. Johnson’s—across the street,” George panted.
“I just got back from Mrs. Johnson’s—across the street,” George said, out of breath.
“You have your own tastes!” was Amberson’s comment. “But curious as they are, you ought to do something better with your hair, and button your waistcoat to the right buttons—even for Mrs. Johnson! What were you doing over there?”
“You have your own preferences!” was Amberson’s remark. “But as interesting as they are, you should really do something better with your hair and button your waistcoat to the right buttons—even for Mrs. Johnson! What were you up to over there?”
“She told me to leave the house,” George said desperately. “I went there because Aunt Fanny told me the whole town was talking about my mother and that man Morgan—that they say my mother is going to marry him and that proves she was too fond of him before my father died—she said this Mrs. Johnson was one that talked about it, and I went to her to ask who were the others.”
“She told me to get out of the house,” George said urgently. “I went there because Aunt Fanny said everyone in town was gossiping about my mom and that guy Morgan—that they’re saying my mom is going to marry him, which shows she cared about him too much before my dad died—she mentioned that Mrs. Johnson was one of the ones talking about it, so I went to her to find out who the others were.”
Amberson’s jaw fell in dismay. “Don’t tell me you did that!” he said, in a low voice; and then, seeing that it was true, “Oh, now you have done it!”
Amberson’s jaw dropped in shock. “Please tell me you didn’t do that!” he said in a quiet voice; and then, realizing it was true, “Oh, now you’ve really messed up!”
Chapter XXIII
“I’ve ‘done it’?” George cried. “What do you mean: I’ve done it? And what have I done?”
“I’ve ‘done it’?” George exclaimed. “What do you mean: I’ve done it? And what have I done?”
Amberson had collapsed into an easy chair beside his dressing-table, the white evening tie he had been about to put on dangling from his hand, which had fallen limply on the arm of the chair. The tie dropped to the floor before he replied; and the hand that had held it was lifted to stroke his graying hair reflectively. “By Jove!” he muttered. “That is too bad!”
Amberson had slumped into a comfy chair next to his dressing table, the white evening tie he was about to put on hanging from his hand, which had dropped lazily onto the arm of the chair. The tie fell to the floor before he responded; and the hand that held it was raised to run through his graying hair thoughtfully. “Wow!” he muttered. “That’s really unfortunate!”
George folded his arms bitterly. “Will you kindly answer my question? What have I done that wasn’t honourable and right? Do you think these riffraff can go about bandying my mother’s name—”
George folded his arms bitterly. “Can you please answer my question? What have I done that wasn’t honorable and right? Do you think these lowlifes can go around dragging my mother’s name through the mud—”
“They can now,” said Amberson. “I don’t know if they could before, but they certainly can now!”
“They can now,” said Amberson. “I’m not sure if they could before, but they definitely can now!”
“What do you mean by that?”
“What do you mean by that?”
His uncle sighed profoundly, picked up his tie and, preoccupied with despondency, twisted the strip of white lawn till it became unwearable. Meanwhile, he tried to enlighten his nephew. “Gossip is never fatal, Georgie,” he said, “until it is denied. Gossip goes on about every human being alive and about all the dead that are alive enough to be remembered, and yet almost never does any harm until some defender makes a controversy. Gossip’s a nasty thing, but it’s sickly, and if people of good intentions will let it entirely alone, it will die, ninety-nine times out of a hundred.”
His uncle sighed deeply, picked up his tie and, overwhelmed with sadness, twisted the strip of white fabric until it became unwearable. Meanwhile, he tried to explain to his nephew. “Gossip is never deadly, Georgie,” he said, “until it's denied. Gossip spreads about every living person and about all the dead who are still remembered, and yet it rarely causes any harm until someone steps in to defend against it and creates a fuss. Gossip is ugly, but it’s fragile, and if well-meaning people just ignore it, it will fade away, ninety-nine times out of a hundred.”
“See here,” George said: “I didn’t come to listen to any generalizing dose of philosophy! I ask you—”
“Look,” George said, “I didn’t come here to hear some generic philosophy! I’m asking you—”
“You asked me what you’ve done, and I’m telling you.” Amberson gave him a melancholy smile, continuing: “Suffer me to do it in my own way. Fanny says there’s been talk about your mother, and that Mrs. Johnson does some of it. I don’t know, because naturally nobody would come to me with such stuff or mention it before me; but it’s presumably true—I suppose it is. I’ve seen Fanny with Mrs. Johnson quite a lot; and that old lady is a notorious gossip, and that’s why she ordered you out of her house when you pinned her down that she’d been gossiping. I have a suspicion Mrs. Johnson has been quite a comfort to Fanny in their long talks; but she’ll probably quit speaking to her over this, because Fanny told you. I suppose it’s true that the ‘whole town,’ a lot of others, that is, do share in the gossip. In this town, naturally, anything about any Amberson has always been a stone dropped into the centre of a pond, and a lie would send the ripples as far as a truth would. I’ve been on a steamer when the story went all over the boat, the second day out, that the prettiest girl on board didn’t have any ears; and you can take it as a rule that when a woman’s past thirty-five the prettier her hair is, the more certain you are to meet somebody with reliable information that it’s a wig. You can be sure that for many years there’s been more gossip in this place about the Ambersons than about any other family. I dare say it isn’t so much so now as it used to be, because the town got too big long ago, but it’s the truth that the more prominent you are the more gossip there is about you, and the more people would like to pull you down. Well, they can’t do it as long as you refuse to know what gossip there is about you. But the minute you notice it, it’s got you! I’m not speaking of certain kinds of slander that sometimes people have got to take to the courts; I’m talking of the wretched buzzing the Mrs. Johnsons do—the thing you seem to have such a horror of—people ‘talking’—the kind of thing that has assailed your mother. People who have repeated a slander either get ashamed or forget it, if they’re let alone. Challenge them, and in self-defense they believe everything they’ve said: they’d rather believe you a sinner than believe themselves liars, naturally. Submit to gossip and you kill it; fight it and you make it strong. People will forget almost any slander except one that’s been fought.”
“You asked me what you’ve done, and I’m telling you.” Amberson gave him a sad smile, continuing: “Let me do it my way. Fanny says there’s been talk about your mom, and that Mrs. Johnson is part of it. I don’t know for sure, because, of course, nobody would come to me with that kind of stuff or mention it in front of me; but it’s probably true—I guess it is. I’ve seen Fanny with Mrs. Johnson a lot; and that old lady is a well-known gossip, which is why she kicked you out of her house when you confronted her about it. I suspect Mrs. Johnson has been quite a comfort to Fanny in their long chats; but she'll probably stop talking to her over this, because Fanny told you. I assume it’s true that the ‘whole town,’ meaning quite a few others, shares in the gossip. In this town, of course, anything about any Amberson has always made big waves, and a lie spreads just as far as the truth. I’ve been on a cruise ship when the rumor went around the whole ship, the second day out, that the prettiest girl on board didn’t have any ears; and it’s generally true that when a woman is over thirty-five, the prettier her hair is, the more likely you are to hear someone claiming it’s a wig. You can be sure that for many years there’s been more gossip about the Ambersons in this place than any other family. I would say it’s not as intense now as it used to be, because the town got too big a while ago, but it’s true that the more prominent you are, the more gossip there is about you, and the more people want to see you fall. Well, they can’t do it as long as you refuse to acknowledge any gossip about you. But the minute you notice it, it has you! I’m not talking about the kind of slander that sometimes leads people to court; I’m talking about the miserable chatter that the Mrs. Johnsons of the world do—the very thing you seem to dread—people ‘talking’—the kind of thing that has targeted your mom. People who have spread a rumor either get embarrassed or forget it if they’re left alone. Confront them, and in self-defense, they believe everything they’ve said: they’d rather see you as a sinner than admit they’re liars, naturally. Submit to gossip, and you kill it; fight it, and you make it stronger. People will forget almost any slander except the one that’s been fought.”
“Is that all?” George asked.
"Is that it?" George asked.
“I suppose so,” his uncle murmured sadly.
“I guess so,” his uncle said quietly.
“Well, then, may I ask what you’d have done, in my place?”
“Well, then, can I ask what you would have done if you were me?”
“I’m not sure, Georgie. When I was your age I was like you in many ways, especially in not being very cool-headed, so I can’t say. Youth can’t be trusted for much, except asserting itself and fighting and making love.”
“I’m not sure, Georgie. When I was your age, I was a lot like you, especially when it came to not being very calm, so I can’t really say. You can’t count on youth for much, except standing up for itself, fighting, and making love.”
“Indeed!” George snorted. “May I ask what you think I ought to have done?”
“Seriously!” George snorted. “Can I ask what you think I should have done?”
“Nothing.”
“Nothing.”
“‘Nothing?’” George echoed, mocking bitterly “I suppose you think I mean to let my mother’s good name—”
“‘Nothing?’” George repeated, mocking bitterly. “I guess you think I’m just going to let my mother’s good name—”
“Your mother’s good name!” Amberson cut him off impatiently. “Nobody has a good name in a bad mouth. Nobody has a good name in a silly mouth, either. Well, your mother’s name was in some silly mouths, and all you’ve done was to go and have a scene with the worst old woman gossip in the town—a scene that’s going to make her into a partisan against your mother, whereas she was a mere prattler before. Don’t you suppose she’ll be all over town with this to-morrow? To-morrow? Why, she’ll have her telephone going to-night as long as any of her friends are up! People that never heard anything about this are going to hear it all now, with embellishments. And she’ll see to it that everybody who’s hinted anything about poor Isabel will know that you’re on the warpath; and that will put them on the defensive and make them vicious. The story will grow as it spreads and—”
“Your mother’s reputation!” Amberson interrupted him, clearly frustrated. “No one has a good reputation when it's being discussed in a negative way. And no one has a good reputation when it’s being talked about by someone foolish, either. Well, your mother’s name has ended up in the mouths of some foolish people, and all you’ve done is create a scene with the worst gossip in town— a scene that’s going to turn her into an enemy of your mother, when she was just a harmless chatterbox before. Don’t you think she’ll be telling everyone about this tomorrow? Tomorrow? She’ll have her phone buzzing tonight as long as her friends are awake! People who have never heard anything about this will get the full story now, with added details. And she’ll make sure that everyone who has ever said anything about poor Isabel knows you’re ready to fight; that will put them on edge and make them spiteful. The story will only get bigger as it spreads and—”
George unfolded his arms to strike his right fist into his left palm. “But do you suppose I’m going to tolerate such things?” he shouted. “What do you suppose I’ll be doing?”
George uncrossed his arms and pounded his right fist into his left palm. “But do you think I’m going to put up with this?” he yelled. “What do you think I’m going to do?”
“Nothing helpful.”
“Nada useful.”
“Oh, you think so, do you?”
“Oh, you really think so, huh?”
“You can do absolutely nothing,” said Amberson. “Nothing of any use. The more you do the more harm you’ll do.”
“You can’t do anything at all,” Amberson said. “Nothing that’s helpful. The more you try, the more damage you'll cause.”
“You’ll see! I’m going to stop this thing if I have to force my way into every house on National Avenue and Amberson Boulevard!”
“You'll see! I'm going to put an end to this, even if I have to barge into every house on National Avenue and Amberson Boulevard!”
His uncle laughed rather sourly, but made no other comment.
His uncle laughed a bit sarcastically but didn’t say anything else.
“Well, what do you propose to do?” George demanded. “Do you propose to sit there—”
“Well, what do you plan to do?” George asked. “Are you planning to sit there—”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“—and let this riffraff bandy my mother’s good name back and forth among them? Is that what you propose to do?”
“—and let these losers toss my mother’s good name around like that? Is that what you’re suggesting?”
“It’s all I can do,” Amberson returned. “It’s all any of us can do now: just sit still and hope that the thing may die down in time, in spite of your stirring up that awful old woman.”
“It’s all I can do,” Amberson replied. “It’s all any of us can do now: just sit here and hope things calm down eventually, despite you provoking that terrible old woman.”
George drew a long breath, then advanced and stood close before his uncle. “Didn’t you understand me when I told you that people are saying my mother means to marry this man?”
George took a deep breath, then stepped forward and stood close to his uncle. “Didn’t you get what I said when I told you that people are saying my mom plans to marry this guy?”
“Yes, I understood you.”
“Yeah, I get what you mean.”
“You say that my going over there has made matters worse,” George went on. “How about it if such a—such an unspeakable marriage did take place? Do you think that would make people believe they’d been wrong in saying—you know what they say.”
"You say that my going over there has made things worse," George continued. "What if such a—such an awful marriage actually happened? Do you think that would make people feel they were wrong in saying—you know what they say."
“No,” said Amberson deliberately; “I don’t believe it would. There’d be more badness in the bad mouths and more silliness in the silly mouths, I dare say. But it wouldn’t hurt Isabel and Eugene, if they never heard of it; and if they did hear of it, then they could take their choice between placating gossip or living for their own happiness. If they have decided to marry—”
“No,” Amberson said intentionally; “I don’t think it would. There would be more negativity from the negative people and more foolishness from the foolish ones, I can guess. But it wouldn’t affect Isabel and Eugene if they never found out about it; and if they did, they could choose between dealing with the gossip or focusing on their own happiness. If they’ve decided to get married—”
George almost staggered. “Good God!” he gasped. “You speak of it calmly!”
George almost stumbled. “Oh my God!” he gasped. “You talk about it so calmly!”
Amberson looked up at him inquiringly. “Why shouldn’t they marry if they want to?” he asked. “It’s their own affair.”
Amberson looked up at him with curiosity. “Why shouldn’t they get married if they want to?” he asked. “It’s their own business.”
“Why shouldn’t they?” George echoed. “Why shouldn’t they?”
“Why shouldn’t they?” George repeated. “Why shouldn’t they?”
“Yes. Why shouldn’t they? I don’t see anything precisely monstrous about two people getting married when they’re both free and care about each other. What’s the matter with their marrying?”
“Yes. Why shouldn’t they? I don’t see anything particularly wrong with two people getting married when they’re both free and care about each other. What’s the problem with them getting married?”
“It would be monstrous!” George shouted. “Monstrous even if this horrible thing hadn’t happened, but now in the face of this—oh, that you can sit there and even speak of it! Your own sister! O God! Oh—” He became incoherent, swinging away from Amberson and making for the door, wildly gesturing.
“It would be crazy!” George shouted. “Crazy even if this awful thing hadn’t happened, but now with this—oh, that you can sit there and even talk about it! Your own sister! Oh God! Oh—” He became incoherent, turning away from Amberson and heading for the door, gesturing wildly.
“For heaven’s sake, don’t be so theatrical!” said his uncle, and then, seeing that George was leaving the room: “Come back here. You mustn’t speak to your mother of this!”
“For heaven’s sake, don’t be so dramatic!” said his uncle, and then, seeing that George was leaving the room: “Come back here. You can’t tell your mother about this!”
“Don’t ’tend to,” George said indistinctly; and he plunged out into the big dimly lit hall. He passed his grandfather’s room on the way to the stairs; and the Major was visible within, his white head brightly illumined by a lamp, as he bent low over a ledger upon his roll-top desk. He did not look up, and his grandson strode by the door, not really conscious of the old figure stooping at its tremulous work with long additions and subtractions that refused to balance as they used to. George went home and got a hat and overcoat without seeing either his mother or Fanny. Then he left word that he would be out for dinner, and hurried away from the house.
“Don't bother,” George said vaguely, and he stepped into the large, dimly lit hall. He passed his grandfather’s room on his way to the stairs; the Major was visible inside, his white head brightly lit by a lamp as he bent low over a ledger on his roll-top desk. He didn’t look up, and George walked past the door, not really noticing the old man hunched over his shaky work with long additions and subtractions that no longer balanced like they used to. George went home, grabbed a hat and an overcoat without seeing either his mother or Fanny. Then he left a note saying he'd be out for dinner and hurried away from the house.
He walked the dark streets of Amberson Addition for an hour, then went downtown and got coffee at a restaurant. After that he walked through the lighted parts of the town until ten o’clock, when he turned north and came back to the purlieus of the Addition. He strode through the length and breadth of it again, his hat pulled down over his forehead, his overcoat collar turned up behind. He walked fiercely, though his feet ached, but by and by he turned homeward, and, when he reached the Major’s, went in and sat upon the steps of the huge stone veranda in front—an obscure figure in that lonely and repellent place. All lights were out at the Major’s, and finally, after twelve, he saw his mother’s window darken at home.
He walked the dark streets of Amberson Addition for an hour, then went downtown and got coffee at a restaurant. After that, he strolled through the well-lit areas of the town until ten o’clock, when he headed north and returned to the outskirts of the Addition. He walked the length and breadth of it again, his hat pulled low over his forehead and the collar of his overcoat turned up. He walked with determination, even though his feet hurt, but eventually, he turned toward home. When he reached the Major’s place, he went in and sat on the steps of the large stone porch in front—an unnoticed figure in that lonely and unwelcoming spot. All the lights were off at the Major’s, and finally, after midnight, he saw his mother’s window go dark at home.
He waited half an hour longer, then crossed the front yards of the new houses and let himself noiselessly in the front door. The light in the hall had been left burning, and another in his own room, as he discovered when he got there. He locked the door quickly and without noise, but his fingers were still upon the key when there was a quick footfall in the hall outside.
He waited another half hour, then crossed the front yards of the new houses and quietly let himself in through the front door. The light in the hallway had been left on, and he noticed another light in his own room when he got there. He quickly and silently locked the door, but his fingers were still on the key when he heard a quick footstep in the hall outside.
“Georgie, dear?”
“Hey, Georgie?”
He went to the other end of the room before replying.
He walked to the other side of the room before answering.
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“I’d been wondering where you were, dear.”
“I was wondering where you were, dear.”
“Had you?”
"Did you?"
There was a pause; then she said timidly: “Wherever it was, I hope you had a pleasant evening.”
There was a pause; then she said shyly: “Wherever it was, I hope you had a nice evening.”
After a silence, “Thank you,” he said, without expression.
After a pause, he said, “Thank you,” with no emotion.
Another silence followed before she spoke again.
Another silence followed before she spoke again.
“You wouldn’t care to be kissed good-night, I suppose?” And with a little flurry of placative laughter, she added: “At your age, of course!”
"You probably wouldn't want to be kissed goodnight, right?" And with a bit of playful laughter, she added, "At your age, of course!"
“I’m going to bed, now,” he said. “Goodnight.”
“I’m going to bed now,” he said. “Goodnight.”
Another silence seemed blanker than those which had preceded it, and finally her voice came—it was blank, too.
Another silence felt emptier than the ones before it, and finally her voice came—it was empty, too.
“Good-night.”
“Good night.”
After he was in bed his thoughts became more tumultuous than ever; while among all the inchoate and fragmentary sketches of this dreadful day, now rising before him, the clearest was of his uncle collapsed in a big chair with a white tie dangling from his hand; and one conviction, following upon that picture, became definite in George’s mind: that his Uncle George Amberson was a hopeless dreamer from whom no help need be expected, an amiable imbecile lacking in normal impulses, and wholly useless in a struggle which required honour to be defended by a man of action.
After he got into bed, his thoughts became more chaotic than ever; among all the vague and disjointed memories of that terrible day now appearing before him, the clearest was of his uncle slumped in a large chair, a white tie hanging from his hand. One realization, following that image, became clear in George’s mind: that his Uncle George Amberson was a hopeless dreamer who wouldn’t provide any help, a likeable fool lacking normal instincts, and completely useless in a situation that demanded honor to be defended by a man of action.
Then would return a vision of Mrs. Johnson’s furious round head, set behind her great bosom like the sun far sunk on the horizon of a mountain plateau—and her crackling, asthmatic voice... “Without sharing in other people’s disposition to put an evil interpretation on what may be nothing more than unfortunate appearances.”... “Other people may be less considerate in not confining their discussion of it, as I have, to charitable views.”... “you’ll know something pretty quick! You’ll know you’re out in the street.”... And then George would get up again—and again—and pace the floor in his bare feet.
Then a vision of Mrs. Johnson’s furious round face would come back to me, set behind her large bosom like the sun sinking on the horizon of a mountain plateau—and her crackling, wheezy voice... “Without taking on other people's tendency to interpret things negatively when they may just be unfortunate appearances.”... “Others might not be as thoughtful in limiting their conversation about it, like I have, to optimistic views.”... “You’ll find out pretty quickly! You’ll realize you’re out on the street.”... And then George would get up again—and again—and pace the floor in his bare feet.
That was what the tormented young man was doing when daylight came gauntly in at his window—pacing the floor, rubbing his head in his hands, and muttering:
That was what the troubled young man was doing when daylight came weakly in at his window—walking back and forth, rubbing his head with his hands, and mumbling:
“It can’t be true: this can’t be happening to me!”
“It can’t be true: this can’t be happening to me!”
Chapter XXIV
Breakfast was brought to him in his room, as usual; but he did not make his normal healthy raid upon the dainty tray: the food remained untouched, and he sustained himself upon coffee—four cups of it, which left nothing of value inside the glistening little percolator. During this process he heard his mother being summoned to the telephone in the hall, not far from his door, and then her voice responding: “Yes? Oh, it’s you! Indeed I should!... Of course... Then I’ll expect you about three... Yes. Good-bye till then.” A few minutes later he heard her speaking to someone beneath his window and, looking out, saw her directing the removal of plants from a small garden bed to the Major’s conservatory for the winter. There was an air of briskness about her; as she turned away to go into the house, she laughed gaily with the Major’s gardener over something he said, and this unconcerned cheerfulness of her was terrible to her son.
Breakfast was brought to him in his room, as usual, but he didn’t go for the typical healthy feast on the fancy tray: the food stayed untouched, and he got by on coffee—four cups of it, leaving the shiny little percolator empty. While this was happening, he heard his mom being called to the phone in the hall, not far from his door, and then her voice responding: “Yes? Oh, it’s you! Of course!... Sure... I’ll expect you around three... Yes. Bye for now.” A few minutes later, he heard her talking to someone outside his window and, looking out, saw her overseeing the transfer of plants from a small garden bed to the Major’s conservatory for the winter. She seemed so lively; as she turned to head back inside, she laughed cheerfully with the Major’s gardener about something he said, and that carefree happiness of hers felt awful to her son.
He went to his desk, and, searching the jumbled contents of a drawer, brought forth a large, unframed photograph of his father, upon which he gazed long and piteously, till at last hot tears stood in his eyes. It was strange how the inconsequent face of Wilbur seemed to increase in high significance during this belated interview between father and son; and how it seemed to take on a reproachful nobility—and yet, under the circumstances, nothing could have been more natural than that George, having paid but the slightest attention to his father in life, should begin to deify him, now that he was dead. “Poor, poor father!” the son whispered brokenly. “Poor man, I’m glad you didn’t know!”
He went to his desk and, searching through the messy contents of a drawer, took out a large, unframed photo of his father. He stared at it for a long time, feeling a deep sadness, until tears welled up in his eyes. It was strange how the random expression on Wilbur's face seemed to gain deeper meaning during this late moment of connection between father and son; it seemed to take on a noble, reproachful quality—and really, it made sense that George, who had paid so little attention to his father while he was alive, would start to idealize him now that he was gone. “Poor, poor father!” the son whispered, his voice breaking. “Poor man, I’m glad you didn’t know!”
He wrapped the picture in a sheet of newspaper, put it under his arm, and, leaving the house hurriedly and stealthily, went downtown to the shop of a silversmith, where he spent sixty dollars on a resplendently festooned silver frame for the picture. Having lunched upon more coffee, he returned to the house at two o’clock, carrying the framed photograph with him, and placed it upon the centre-table in the library, the room most used by Isabel and Fanny and himself. Then he went to a front window of the long “reception room,” and sat looking out through the lace curtains.
He wrapped the picture in a piece of newspaper, tucked it under his arm, and quickly and quietly left the house, heading downtown to a silversmith's shop, where he spent sixty dollars on an ornate silver frame for the picture. After having some more coffee for lunch, he returned home at two o’clock, carrying the framed photograph, and set it on the center table in the library, the room most frequently used by Isabel, Fanny, and himself. Then, he went to a front window in the long reception room and sat looking out through the lace curtains.
The house was quiet, though once or twice he heard his mother and Fanny moving about upstairs, and a ripple of song in the voice of Isabel—a fragment from the romantic ballad of Lord Bateman.
The house was quiet, but every now and then he heard his mom and Fanny moving around upstairs, and a hint of a song in Isabel's voice—a snippet from the romantic ballad of Lord Bateman.
“Lord Bateman was a noble lord, A noble lord of high degree; And he sailed West and he sailed East, Far countries for to see....”
“Lord Bateman was a noble lord, A noble lord of high status; And he sailed West and he sailed East, To see distant lands....”
The words became indistinct; the air was hummed absently; the humming shifted to a whistle, then drifted out of hearing, and the place was still again.
The words faded away; the air was filled with a distant hum; the humming turned into a whistle, then faded completely, and the place was quiet once more.
George looked often at his watch, but his vigil did not last an hour. At ten minutes of three, peering through the curtain, he saw an automobile stop in front of the house and Eugene Morgan jump lightly down from it. The car was of a new pattern, low and long, with an ample seat in the tonneau, facing forward; and a professional driver sat at the wheel, a strange figure in leather, goggled out of all personality and seemingly part of the mechanism.
George frequently checked his watch, but his wait didn't last an hour. At ten minutes to three, looking through the curtain, he saw a car pull up in front of the house and Eugene Morgan hop out of it. The car was a new model, low and elongated, with a spacious back seat facing forward; a professional driver sat at the wheel, a peculiar figure in leather, completely masked by goggles and seemingly part of the vehicle itself.
Eugene himself, as he came up the cement path to the house, was a figure of the new era which was in time to be so disastrous to stiff hats and skirted coats; and his appearance afforded a debonair contrast to that of the queer-looking duck capering at the Amberson Ball in an old dress coat, and chugging up National Avenue through the snow in his nightmare of a sewing-machine. Eugene, this afternoon, was richly in the new outdoor mode: motoring coat was soft gray fur; his cap and gloves were of gray suede; and though Lucy’s hand may have shown itself in the selection of these garnitures, he wore them easily, even with becoming hint of jauntiness. Some change might be his face, too, for a successful man is seldom to be mistaken, especially if his temper be genial. Eugene had begun to look like a millionaire.
Eugene, as he walked up the concrete path to the house, was a representative of the new era that would eventually spell trouble for top hats and formal coats. His appearance provided a stylish contrast to the odd-looking guy dancing at the Amberson Ball in an old tuxedo and struggling along National Avenue through the snow in his ridiculous sewing machine. This afternoon, Eugene was fully embracing the modern outdoor style: his coat was made of soft gray fur; his cap and gloves were gray suede. Even if Lucy had a hand in choosing these accessories, he wore them confidently, with a charming hint of playfulness. There was also some change in his face, as a successful person is hard to miss, especially if they have a friendly demeanor. Eugene was starting to look like a millionaire.
But above everything else, what was most evident about him, as he came up the path, was confidence in the happiness promised by his errand; the anticipation in his eyes could have been read by a stranger. His look at the door of Isabel’s house was the look of a man who is quite certain that the next moment will reveal something ineffably charming, inexpressibly dear.
But above everything else, what stood out most about him as he walked up the path was his confidence in the happiness his mission promised; the excitement in his eyes was obvious even to a stranger. His gaze at Isabel’s front door was that of a man who was sure that the next moment would uncover something incredibly charming and profoundly precious.
When the bell rang, George waited at the entrance of the “reception room” until a housemaid came through the hall on her way to answer the summons.
When the bell rang, George waited at the entrance of the "reception room" until a housemaid passed through the hall on her way to respond to the call.
“You needn’t mind, Mary,” he told her. “I’ll see who it is and what they want. Probably it’s only a pedlar.”
“You don’t have to worry, Mary,” he said to her. “I’ll check who it is and what they want. It’s probably just a peddler.”
“Thank you, sir, Mister George,” said Mary; and returned to the rear of the house.
“Thank you, sir, Mr. George,” said Mary, and went back to the back of the house.
George went slowly to the front door, and halted, regarding the misty silhouette of the caller upon the ornamental frosted glass. After a minute of waiting, this silhouette changed outline so that an arm could be distinguished—an arm outstretched toward the bell, as if the gentleman outside doubted whether or not it had sounded, and were minded to try again. But before the gesture was completed George abruptly threw open the door, and stepped squarely upon the middle of the threshold.
George walked slowly to the front door and stopped, looking at the blurry shape of the visitor on the frosted glass. After a minute of waiting, the shape changed so that an arm could be seen—an arm reaching toward the bell, as if the man outside wasn't sure if it had rung and wanted to give it another try. But before he finished the motion, George suddenly swung open the door and stepped right onto the middle of the threshold.
A slight change shadowed the face of Eugene; his look of happy anticipation gave way to something formal and polite. “How do you do, George,” he said. “Mrs. Minafer expects to go driving with me, I believe—if you’ll be so kind as to send her word that I’m here.”
A slight change crossed Eugene's face; his look of happy anticipation turned into something more formal and polite. “How do you do, George,” he said. “Mrs. Minafer is expecting to go driving with me, I believe—if you could kindly let her know that I’m here.”
George made not the slightest movement.
George stayed completely still.
“No,” he said.
“No,” he replied.
Eugene was incredulous, even when his second glance revealed how hot of eye was the haggard young man before him. “I beg your pardon. I said—”
Eugene couldn't believe it, even when his second look showed how intense the gaze of the exhausted young man in front of him was. “Excuse me. I said—”
“I heard you,” said George. “You said you had an engagement with my mother, and I told you, No!”
“I heard you,” said George. “You said you had plans with my mom, and I told you, No!”
Eugene gave him a steady look, and then he quietly: “What is the—the difficulty?”
Eugene looked at him steadily and then said quietly, “What is the—what's the difficulty?”
George kept his own voice quiet enough, but that did not mitigate the vibrant fury of it. “My—mother will have no interest in knowing that you came here to-day,” he said. “Or any other day!”
George kept his voice soft, but it didn't lessen the intense anger behind it. “My mother won't care to know that you came here today,” he said. “Or any other day!”
Eugene continued to look at him with a scrutiny in which began to gleam a profound anger, none less powerful because it was so quiet. “I am afraid I do not understand you.”
Eugene kept looking at him with a careful gaze that slowly revealed a deep anger, which was no less intense for being so calm. “I’m afraid I don’t understand you.”
“I doubt if I could make it much plainer,” George said, raising his voice slightly, “but I’ll try. You’re not wanted in this house, Mr. Morgan, now or at any other time. Perhaps you’ll understand—this!”
“I doubt I can make it any clearer,” George said, raising his voice a bit, “but I’ll give it a shot. You’re not welcome in this house, Mr. Morgan, now or ever. Maybe you’ll get this—this!”
And with the last word he closed the door in Eugene’s face.
And with that final word, he shut the door in Eugene's face.
Then, not moving away, he stood just inside door, and noted that the misty silhouette remained upon the frosted glass for several moments, as if the forbidden gentleman debated in his mind what course to pursue. “Let him ring again!” George thought grimly. “Or try the side door—or the kitchen!”
Then, not stepping away, he stood just inside the door and noticed that the hazy outline stayed on the frosted glass for several moments, as if the unwelcome man was deciding what to do next. “Let him ring again!” George thought grimly. “Or try the side door—or the kitchen!”
But Eugene made no further attempt; the silhouette disappeared; footsteps could be heard withdrawing across the floor of the veranda; and George, returning to the window in the “reception room,” was rewarded by the sight of an automobile manufacturer in baffled retreat, with all his wooing furs and fineries mocking him. Eugene got into his car slowly, not looking back at the house which had just taught him such a lesson; and it was easily visible—even from a window seventy feet distant—that he was not the same light suitor who had jumped so gallantly from the car only a few minutes earlier. Observing the heaviness of his movements as he climbed into the tonneau, George indulged in a sickish throat rumble which bore a distant cousinship to mirth.
But Eugene didn’t make any more attempts; the silhouette vanished; footsteps could be heard fading away across the floor of the porch; and George, returning to the window in the “reception room,” was met with the sight of an automobile manufacturer in confused retreat, with all his fancy furs and fineries mocking him. Eugene got into his car slowly, not looking back at the house that had just taught him such a lesson; and it was clear—even from a window seventy feet away—that he was no longer the same charming suitor who had jumped out of the car so boldly just a few minutes earlier. Noticing the heaviness of his movements as he climbed into the back seat, George let out a sickly throat rumble that was vaguely similar to laughter.
The car was quicker than its owner; it shot away as soon as he had sunk into his seat; and George, having watched its impetuous disappearance from his field of vision, ceased to haunt the window. He went to the library, and, seating himself beside the table whereon he had placed the photograph of his father, picked up a book, and pretended to be engaged in reading it.
The car was faster than its owner; it sped off as soon as he sat down. George, having watched it rush out of sight, stopped lingering by the window. He went to the library, sat down at the table where he had put the photograph of his father, picked up a book, and pretended to be reading it.
Presently Isabel’s buoyant step was heard descending the stairs, and her low, sweet whistling, renewing the air of “Lord Bateman.” She came into the library, still whistling thoughtfully, a fur coat over her arm, ready to put on, and two veils round her small black hat, her right hand engaged in buttoning the glove upon her left; and, as the large room contained too many pieces of heavy furniture, and the inside shutters excluded most of the light of day, she did not at once perceive George’s presence. Instead, she went to the bay window at the end of the room, which afforded a view of the street, and glanced out expectantly; then bent her attention upon her glove; after that, looked out toward the street again, ceased to whistle, and turned toward the interior of the room.
Right now, Isabel’s cheerful steps echoed as she came down the stairs, and her soft, sweet whistling filled the air with the tune of “Lord Bateman.” She entered the library, still whistling to herself, with a fur coat draped over her arm, ready to put on, and two veils around her small black hat. Her right hand was busy buttoning the glove on her left hand. Since the large room had too much heavy furniture and the inside shutters blocked most of the daylight, she didn’t immediately notice George was there. Instead, she walked to the bay window at the end of the room that looked out onto the street and peered out expectantly, then focused back on her glove. After that, she glanced out toward the street again, stopped whistling, and turned to look deeper into the room.
“Why, Georgie!”
"Wow, Georgie!"
She came, leaned over from behind him, and there was a faint, exquisite odour as from distant apple blossoms as she kissed his cheek. “Dear, I waited lunch almost an hour for you, but you didn’t come! Did you lunch out somewhere?”
She came over, leaned in from behind him, and there was a faint, beautiful scent like distant apple blossoms as she kissed his cheek. “Honey, I waited for you for almost an hour for lunch, but you didn’t show up! Did you grab lunch out somewhere?”
“Yes.” He did not look up from the book.
“Yes.” He didn’t look up from the book.
“Did you have plenty to eat?”
“Did you have enough to eat?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Are you sure? Wouldn’t you like to have Maggie get you something now in the dining room? Or they could bring it to you here, if you think it would be cozier. Shan’t I—”
“Are you sure? Wouldn’t you prefer to have Maggie get you something now in the dining room? Or they could bring it to you here if you think that would be cozier. Should I—”
A tinkling bell was audible, and she moved to the doorway into the hall. “I’m going out driving, dear. I—” She interrupted herself to address the housemaid, who was passing through the hall: “I think it’s Mr. Morgan, Mary. Tell him I’ll be there at once.”
A tinkling bell could be heard, and she stepped to the doorway into the hall. “I’m going out for a drive, dear. I—” She stopped herself to speak to the housemaid, who was walking through the hall: “I think it’s Mr. Morgan, Mary. Please tell him I’ll be there right away.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
"Yes, ma'am."
Mary returned. “’Twas a pedlar, ma’am.”
Mary came back. “It was a peddler, ma'am.”
“Another one?” Isabel said, surprised. “I thought you said it was a pedlar when the bell rang a little while ago.”
“Another one?” Isabel said, surprised. “I thought you said it was a peddler when the bell rang a little while ago.”
“Mister George said it was, ma’am; he went to the door,” Mary informed her, disappearing.
“Mister George said it was, ma’am; he went to the door,” Mary told her, disappearing.
“There seem to be a great many of them,” Isabel mused. “What did yours want to sell, George?”
“There seem to be a lot of them,” Isabel thought aloud. “What did yours want to sell, George?”
“He didn’t say.”
“He didn’t mention.”
“You must have cut him off short!” she laughed; and then, still standing in the doorway, she noticed the big silver frame upon the table beside him. “Gracious, Georgie!” she exclaimed. “You have been investing!” and as she came across the room for a closer view, “Is it—is it Lucy?” she asked half timidly, half archly. But the next instant she saw whose likeness was thus set forth in elegiac splendour—and she was silent, except for a long, just-audible “Oh!”
“You must have interrupted him!” she laughed; and then, still standing in the doorway, she noticed the big silver frame on the table beside him. “Wow, Georgie!” she exclaimed. “You’ve been buying artwork!” And as she walked across the room for a better look, she asked, “Is it—is it Lucy?” half hesitantly, half playfully. But the next moment, she recognized whose portrait was displayed in such a grand way—and she fell silent, except for a long, barely audible “Oh!”
He neither looked up nor moved.
He didn't look up or move.
“That was nice of you, Georgie,” she said, in a low voice presently. “I ought to have had it framed, myself, when I gave it to you.”
“That was really sweet of you, Georgie,” she said softly after a moment. “I should have had it framed myself when I gave it to you.”
He said nothing, and, standing beside him, she put her hand gently upon his shoulder, then as gently withdrew it, and went out of the room. But she did not go upstairs; he heard the faint rustle of her dress in the hall, and then the sound of her footsteps in the “reception room.” After a time, silence succeeded even these slight tokens of her presence; whereupon George rose and went warily into the hall, taking care to make no noise, and he obtained an oblique view of her through the open double doors of the “reception room.” She was sitting in the chair which he had occupied so long; and she was looking out of the window expectantly—a little troubled.
He said nothing, and, standing next to him, she gently placed her hand on his shoulder, then softly pulled it away and left the room. But she didn't go upstairs; he could hear the faint rustle of her dress in the hall, followed by the sound of her footsteps in the “reception room.” After a while, even those small signs of her presence faded into silence; then George got up and quietly walked into the hall, making sure not to make any noise. He caught a glimpse of her through the open double doors of the “reception room.” She was sitting in the chair he had occupied for so long, looking out the window with a hint of anticipation—a little troubled.
He went back to the library, waited an interminable half hour, then returned noiselessly to the same position in the hall, where he could see her. She was still sitting patiently by the window.
He went back to the library, waited a never-ending half hour, then returned quietly to the same spot in the hall, where he could see her. She was still sitting patiently by the window.
Waiting for that man, was she? Well, it might be quite a long wait! And the grim George silently ascended the stairs to his own room, and began to pace his suffering floor.
Waiting for that man, was she? Well, it might be quite a long wait! And the gloomy George quietly climbed the stairs to his room and started to pace his troubled floor.
Chapter XXV
He left his door open, however, and when he heard the front door-bell ring, by and by, he went half way down the stairs and stood to listen. He was not much afraid that Morgan would return, but he wished to make sure.
He left his door open, though, and when he heard the front doorbell ring after a while, he went halfway down the stairs and stood to listen. He wasn't really worried that Morgan would come back, but he wanted to be sure.
Mary appeared in the hall below him, but, after a glance toward the front of the house, turned back, and withdrew. Evidently Isabel had gone to the door. Then a murmur was heard, and George Amberson’s voice, quick and serious: “I want to talk to you, Isabel”... and another murmur; then Isabel and her brother passed the foot of the broad, dark stairway, but did not look up, and remained unconscious of the watchful presence above them. Isabel still carried her cloak upon her arm, but Amberson had taken her hand, and retained it; and as he led her silently into the library there was something about her attitude, and the pose of her slightly bent head, that was both startled and meek. Thus they quickly disappeared from George’s sight, hand in hand; and Amberson at once closed the massive double doors of the library.
Mary appeared in the hall below him, but after glancing toward the front of the house, she turned back and left. Clearly, Isabel had gone to the door. Then a murmur was heard, along with George Amberson’s quick and serious voice: “I want to talk to you, Isabel”... and another murmur; then Isabel and her brother passed the bottom of the wide, dark staircase but didn’t look up and remained unaware of the watchful presence above them. Isabel still had her cloak draped over her arm, but Amberson had taken her hand and held onto it. As he silently led her into the library, there was something about her stance and the position of her slightly bent head that seemed both startled and submissive. They quickly vanished from George’s sight, hand in hand, and Amberson immediately shut the massive double doors of the library.
For a time all that George could hear was the indistinct sound of his uncle’s voice: what he was saying could not be surmised, though the troubled brotherliness of his tone was evident. He seemed to be explaining something at considerable length, and there were moments when he paused, and George guessed that his mother was speaking, but her voice must have been very low, for it was entirely inaudible to him.
For a while, all George could hear was the vague sound of his uncle’s voice: he couldn’t make out what he was saying, but the concern in his tone was clear. It seemed like he was explaining something in detail, and there were times when he would stop, and George figured that his mother was talking, but her voice must have been really quiet because he couldn’t hear it at all.
Suddenly he did hear her. Through the heavy doors her outcry came, clear and loud:
Suddenly, he heard her. Her shout came through the heavy doors, clear and loud:
“Oh, no!”
“Oh, no!”
It was a cry of protest, as if something her brother told her must be untrue, or, if it were true, the fact he stated must be undone; and it was a sound of sheer pain.
It was a cry of protest, as if something her brother told her couldn't be true, or, if it were true, that what he said had to be changed; and it was a sound of pure pain.
Another sound of pain, close to George, followed it; this was a vehement sniffling which broke out just above him, and, looking up, he saw Fanny Minafer on the landing, leaning over the banisters and applying her handkerchief to her eyes and nose.
Another sound of pain, close to George, followed it; this was a strong sniffling that erupted just above him, and, looking up, he saw Fanny Minafer on the landing, leaning over the banisters and using her handkerchief on her eyes and nose.
“I can guess what that was about,” she whispered huskily. “He’s just told her what you did to Eugene!”
“I can guess what that was about,” she whispered softly. “He just told her what you did to Eugene!”
George gave her a dark look over his shoulder. “You go on back to your room!” he said; and he began to descend the stairs; but Fanny, guessing his purpose, rushed down and caught his arm, detaining him.
George shot her a dark look over his shoulder. “Go back to your room!” he said, starting to head down the stairs. But Fanny, sensing what he was up to, dashed down and grabbed his arm, stopping him.
“You’re not going in there?”, she whispered huskily. “You don’t—”
“You're not going in there?” she whispered softly. “You don't—”
“Let go of me!”
“Get off me!”
But she clung to him savagely. “No, you don’t, Georgie Minafer! You’ll keep away from there! You will!”
But she held on to him fiercely. “No, you won’t, Georgie Minafer! Stay away from there! You will!”
“You let go of—”
"You released—"
“I won’t! You come back here! You’ll come upstairs and let them alone; that’s what you’ll do!” And with such passionate determination did she clutch and tug, never losing a grip of him somewhere, though George tried as much as he could, without hurting her, to wrench away—with such utter forgetfulness of her maiden dignity did she assault him, that she forced him, stumbling upward, to the landing.
“I won’t! You come back here! You’re going to come upstairs and leave them alone; that’s what you’re going to do!” With such intense determination, she held on tight, not letting go of him at any point, even though George did his best to pull away without hurting her. So completely forgetting her dignity, she pushed him, making him stumble upward to the landing.
“Of all the ridiculous—” he began furiously; but she spared one hand from its grasp of his sleeve and clapped it over his mouth.
“Of all the ridiculous—” he started angrily; but she freed one hand from gripping his sleeve and placed it over his mouth.
“Hush up!” Never for an instant in this grotesque struggle did Fanny raise her voice above a husky whisper. “Hush up! It’s indecent—like squabbling outside the door of an operating-room! Go on to the top of the stairs—go on!”
“Hush up!” Never for a moment in this ridiculous struggle did Fanny raise her voice above a raspy whisper. “Hush up! It’s inappropriate—like arguing outside an operating room! Go to the top of the stairs—go on!”
And when George had most unwillingly obeyed, she planted herself in his way, on the top step. “There!” she said. “The idea of your going in there now! I never heard of such a thing!” And with the sudden departure of the nervous vigour she had shown so amazingly, she began to cry again. “I was an awful fool! I thought you knew what was going on or I never, never would have done it. Do you suppose I dreamed you’d go making everything into such a tragedy? Do you?”
And when George had reluctantly complied, she stood in his way on the top step. “There!” she said. “The idea of you going in there now! I’ve never heard of anything like it!” And with the sudden loss of the nervous energy she had shown so dramatically, she started crying again. “I was such a fool! I thought you had a clue about what was happening, or I never, ever would have done it. Do you really think I imagined you’d turn everything into such a tragedy? Do you?”
“I don’t care what you dreamed,” George muttered.
“I don’t care what you dreamed,” George muttered.
But Fanny went on, always taking care to keep her voice from getting too loud, in spite of her most grievous agitation. “Do you dream I thought you’d go making such a fool of yourself at Mrs. Johnson’s? Oh, I saw her this morning! She wouldn’t talk to me, but I met George Amberson on my way back, and he told me what you’d done over there! And do you dream I thought you’d do what you’ve done here this afternoon to Eugene? Oh, I knew that, too! I was looking out of the front bedroom window, and I saw him drive up, and then go away again, and I knew you’d been to the door. Of course he went to George Amberson about it, and that’s why George is here. He’s got to tell Isabel the whole thing now, and you wanted to go in there interfering—God knows what! You stay here and let her brother tell her; he’s got some consideration for her!”
But Fanny continued, always making sure to keep her voice down, despite her intense agitation. “Do you really think I imagined you’d make a fool of yourself at Mrs. Johnson’s? Oh, I saw her this morning! She wouldn’t talk to me, but I bumped into George Amberson on my way back, and he told me what you did over there! And do you honestly think I thought you’d do what you did this afternoon to Eugene? Oh, I knew that too! I was looking out of the front bedroom window, and I saw him pull up and then leave again, and I knew you had answered the door. Of course, he went to George Amberson about it, and that’s why George is here. He has to tell Isabel everything now, and you wanted to go in there and interfere—God knows why! You stay here and let her brother tell her; he actually cares about her!”
“I suppose you think I haven’t!” George said, challenging her, and at that Fanny laughed witheringly.
“I guess you think I haven’t!” George said, challenging her, and at that, Fanny laughed scornfully.
“You! Considerate of anybody!”
"You! Kind to anyone!"
“I’m considerate of her good name!” he said hotly. “It seems to me that’s about the first thing to be considerate of, in being considerate of a person! And look here: it strikes me you’re taking a pretty different tack from what you did yesterday afternoon!”
“I care about her reputation!” he said angrily. “It seems to me that’s one of the first things to consider when you’re being thoughtful towards someone! And let me just say: it feels like you’re taking a completely different approach than you did yesterday afternoon!”
Fanny wrung her hands. “I did a terrible thing!” she lamented. “Now that it’s done and too late I know what it was! I didn’t have sense enough just to let things go on. I didn’t have any business to interfere, and I didn’t mean to interfere—I only wanted to talk, and let out a little! I did think you already knew everything I told you. I did! And I’d rather have cut my hand off than stir you up to doing what you have done! I was just suffering so that I wanted to let out a little—I didn’t mean any real harm. But now I see what’s happened—oh, I was a fool! I hadn’t any business interfering. Eugene never would have looked at me, anyhow, and, oh, why couldn’t I have seen that before! He never came here a single time in his life except on her account, never! and I might have let them alone, because he wouldn’t have looked at me even if he’d never seen Isabel. And they haven’t done any harm: she made Wilbur happy, and she was a true wife to him as long as he lived. It wasn’t a crime for her to care for Eugene all the time; she certainly never told him she did—and she gave me every chance in the world! She left us alone together every time she could—even since Wilbur died—but what was the use? And here I go, not doing myself a bit of good by it, and just”—Fanny wrung her hands again—“just ruining them!”
Fanny was anxious. “I did something awful!” she said sadly. “Now that it’s done and too late, I realize what it was! I should have just let things be. I had no right to interfere, and I didn’t intend to—I just wanted to talk and let off some steam! I honestly thought you already knew everything I told you. I really did! I’d rather have cut my hand off than push you into doing what you did! I was just in so much pain that I wanted to vent a little—I didn’t mean any real harm. But now I see what’s happened—oh, I was so stupid! I had no right to interfere. Eugene would have never noticed me, anyway, and oh, why couldn’t I have realized that sooner! He never came here a single time in his life except for her, never! I could have just left them alone, because he wouldn’t have looked at me even if he’d never met Isabel. And they didn’t do any harm: she made Wilbur happy, and she was a true wife to him for as long as he lived. It wasn’t wrong for her to care for Eugene all along; she certainly never told him she did—and she gave me every opportunity! She let us be together every chance she got—even after Wilbur died—but what good did that do? And here I am, not helping myself at all, and just”—Fanny wrung her hands again—“just ruining everything for them!”
“I suppose you mean I’m doing that,” George said bitterly.
“I guess you mean I’m doing that,” George said bitterly.
“Yes, I do!” she sobbed, and drooped upon the stairway railing, exhausted.
“Yes, I do!” she cried, leaning against the stair railing, worn out.
“On the contrary, I mean to save my mother from a calamity.”
“On the contrary, I intend to save my mother from a disaster.”
Fanny looked at him wanly, in a tired despair; then she stepped by him and went slowly to her own door, where she paused and beckoned to him.
Fanny looked at him weakly, filled with tired despair; then she walked past him and slowly made her way to her own door, where she stopped and waved him over.
“What do you want?”
“What do you want?”
“Just come here a minute.”
“Just come here for a sec.”
“What for?” he asked impatiently.
“What’s the point?” he asked impatiently.
“I just wanted to say something to you.”
“I just wanted to tell you something.”
“Well, for heaven’s sake, say it! There’s nobody to hear.” Nevertheless, after a moment, as she beckoned him again, he went to her, profoundly annoyed. “Well, what is it?”
“Well, for heaven’s sake, just say it! There’s no one around to hear.” Still, after a moment, as she waved him over again, he approached her, feeling really annoyed. “So, what is it?”
“George,” she said in a low voice, “I think you ought to be told something. If I were you, I’d let my mother alone.”
“George,” she said quietly, “I think you need to hear something. If I were you, I’d give my mom some space.”
“Oh, my Lord!” he groaned. “I’m doing these things for her, not against her!”
“Oh my God!” he groaned. “I’m doing all this for her, not against her!”
A mildness had come upon Fanny, and she had controlled her weeping. She shook her head gently. “No, I’d let her alone if I were you. I don’t think she’s very well, George.”
A softness had settled over Fanny, and she had managed to hold back her tears. She shook her head gently. “No, I’d leave her be if I were you. I don’t think she’s feeling very well, George.”
“She! I never saw a healthier person in my life.”
“She! I've never seen a healthier person in my life.”
“No. She doesn’t let anybody know, but she goes to the doctor regularly.”
“No. She doesn’t tell anyone, but she visits the doctor regularly.”
“Women are always going to doctors regularly.”
“Women are always going to the doctor regularly.”
“No. He told her to.”
“No. He asked her to.”
George was not impressed. “It’s nothing at all; she spoke of it to me years ago—some kind of family failing. She said grandfather had it, too; and look at him! Hasn’t proved very serious with him! You act as if I’d done something wrong in sending that man about his business, and as if I were going to persecute my mother, instead of protecting her. By Jove, it’s sickening! You told me how all the riffraff in town were busy with her name, and then the minute I lift my hand to protect her, you begin to attack me and—”
George was not impressed. “It’s nothing at all; she mentioned it to me years ago—some kind of family issue. She said grandfather had it too; and just look at him! It hasn’t been a big deal for him! You act like I did something wrong by sending that guy on his way, and as if I’m going to hurt my mother, instead of looking out for her. Honestly, it’s disgusting! You told me how all the lowlifes in town were gossiping about her, and then the moment I try to protect her, you start attacking me and—”
“Sh!” Fanny checked him, laying her hand on his arm. “Your uncle is going.”
“Sh!” Fanny interrupted him, placing her hand on his arm. “Your uncle is going.”
The library doors were heard opening, and a moment later there came the sound of the front door closing.
The library doors opened, and a moment later, the front door shut.
George moved toward the head of the stairs, then stood listening; but the house was silent.
George walked to the top of the stairs and paused to listen, but the house was quiet.
Fanny made a slight noise with her lips to attract his attention, and, when he glanced toward her, shook her head at him urgently. “Let her alone,” she whispered. “She’s down there by herself. Don’t go down. Let her alone.”
Fanny made a little noise with her lips to get his attention, and when he looked her way, she urgently shook her head at him. “Leave her alone,” she whispered. “She’s down there by herself. Don’t go down. Leave her alone.”
She moved a few steps toward him and halted, her face pallid and awestruck, and then both stood listening for anything that might break the silence downstairs. No sound came to them; that poignant silence was continued throughout long, long minutes, while the two listeners stood there under its mysterious spell; and in its plaintive eloquence—speaking, as it did, of the figure alone in the big, dark library, where dead Wilbur’s new silver frame gleamed in the dimness—there was something that checked even George.
She took a few steps toward him and stopped, her face pale and filled with wonder, and then both of them stood there listening for any sounds that might break the silence downstairs. Nothing reached them; that heavy silence lingered for a long time while the two listeners remained under its mysterious spell. In its haunting eloquence—reflecting the figure alone in the large, dark library, where dead Wilbur’s new silver frame shone in the dim light—there was something that even made George hesitate.
Above the aunt and nephew, as they kept this strange vigil, there was a triple window of stained glass, to illumine the landing and upper reaches of the stairway. Figures in blue and amber garments posed gracefully in panels, conceived by some craftsman of the Eighties to represent Love and Purity and Beauty, and these figures, leaded to unalterable attitudes, were little more motionless than the two human beings upon whom fell the mottled faint light of the window. The colours were growing dull; evening was coming on.
Above the aunt and nephew, as they maintained this unusual watch, there was a triple window of stained glass, lighting up the landing and upper parts of the staircase. Figures in blue and amber clothing posed elegantly in panels, created by some craftsman from the Eighties to represent Love, Purity, and Beauty, and these figures, fixed in their unchanging poses, were scarcely more motionless than the two people who were bathed in the dappled faint light of the window. The colors were fading; evening was approaching.
Fanny Minafer broke the long silence with a sound from her throat, a stilled gasp; and with that great companion of hers, her handkerchief, retired softly to the loneliness of her own chamber. After she had gone George looked about him bleakly, then on tiptoe crossed the hall and went into his own room, which was filled with twilight. Still tiptoeing, though he could not have said why, he went across the room and sat down heavily in a chair facing the window. Outside there was nothing but the darkening air and the wall of the nearest of the new houses. He had not slept at all, the night before, and he had eaten nothing since the preceding day at lunch, but he felt neither drowsiness nor hunger. His set determination filled him, kept him but too wide awake, and his gaze at the grayness beyond the window was wide-eyed and bitter.
Fanny Minafer broke the long silence with a soft gasp and, with her trusty handkerchief, quietly retreated to the solitude of her room. After she left, George looked around the room despondently, then, on tiptoe and for reasons he couldn't articulate, crossed the hall into his own dimly lit room. He continued to tiptoe across the space and sat down heavily in a chair facing the window. Outside, there was only the darkening sky and the wall of the nearest new house. He hadn’t slept at all the previous night, and he hadn’t eaten anything since lunch the day before, but he felt neither tiredness nor hunger. His steadfast resolve filled him, keeping him wide awake, and he stared at the grayness outside the window with a bitter, wide-eyed expression.
Darkness had closed in when there was a step in the room behind him. Then someone knelt beside the chair, two arms went round him with infinite compassion, a gentle head rested against his shoulder, and there came the faint scent as of apple-blossoms far away.
Darkness had settled in when he heard a step in the room behind him. Then someone knelt beside the chair, wrapping their arms around him with endless compassion, resting their gentle head against his shoulder, and he caught a faint scent like distant apple blossoms.
“You mustn’t be troubled, darling,” his mother whispered.
“You shouldn’t worry, sweetheart,” his mom whispered.
Chapter XXVI
George choked. For an instant he was on the point of breaking down, but he commanded himself, bravely dismissing the self-pity roused by her compassion. “How can I help but be?” he said.
George choked. For a moment, he was almost ready to break down, but he pulled himself together, bravely pushing away the self-pity stirred up by her compassion. “How can I help but be?” he said.
“No, no.” She soothed him. “You mustn’t. You mustn’t be troubled, no matter what happens.”
“No, no.” She comforted him. “You shouldn’t. You shouldn’t be worried, no matter what happens.”
“That’s easy enough to say!” he protested; and he moved as if to rise.
“That’s easy to say!” he protested, and he shifted as if to stand up.
“Just let’s stay like this a little while, dear. Just a minute or two. I want to tell you: brother George has been here, and he told me everything about—about how unhappy you’d been—and how you went so gallantly to that old woman with the operaglasses.” Isabel gave a sad little laugh. “What a terrible old woman she is! What a really terrible thing a vulgar old woman can be!”
“Let’s just stay like this for a bit, okay? Just a minute or two. I want to tell you that brother George came by, and he filled me in on how unhappy you’ve been—and how bravely you went to that old woman with the opera glasses.” Isabel let out a sad little laugh. “What a terrible old woman she is! It’s really awful how vulgar an old woman can be!”
“Mother, I—” And again he moved to rise.
“Mom, I—” And again he tried to get up.
“Must you? It seemed to me such a comfortable way to talk. Well—” She yielded; he rose, helped her to her feet, and pressed the light into being.
“Do you have to? I thought it was such a comfy way to chat. Well—” She gave in; he stood up, helped her up, and brought the light into existence.
As the room took life from the sudden lines of fire within the bulbs Isabel made a deprecatory gesture, and, with a faint laugh of apologetic protest, turned quickly away from George. What she meant was: “You mustn’t see my face until I’ve made it nicer for you.” Then she turned again to him, her eyes downcast, but no sign of tears in them, and she contrived to show him that there was the semblance of a smile upon her lips. She still wore her hat, and in her unsteady fingers she held a white envelope, somewhat crumpled.
As the room came alive with the sudden light from the bulbs, Isabel made a dismissive gesture and, with a light laugh of apology, quickly turned away from George. What she meant was: “You shouldn’t see my face until I’ve made it look better for you.” Then she turned back to him, her eyes downcast but without any sign of tears, and she managed to show him that there was a hint of a smile on her lips. She still had her hat on, and in her shaky fingers, she held a slightly crumpled white envelope.
“Now, mother—”
“Mom—”
“Wait, dearest,” she said; and though he stood stone cold, she lifted her arms, put them round him again, and pressed her cheek lightly to his. “Oh, you do look so troubled, poor dear! One thing you couldn’t doubt, beloved boy: you know I could never care for anything in the world as I care for you—never, never!”
“Wait, my love,” she said; and even though he was completely still, she wrapped her arms around him again and gently pressed her cheek against his. “Oh, you look so troubled, poor thing! One thing you can be sure of, my dear boy: you know I could never care for anything in the world as much as I care for you—never, never!”
“Now, mother—”
"Okay, mom—"
She released him, and stepped back. “Just a moment more, dearest. I want you to read this first. We can get at things better.” She pressed into his hand the envelope she had brought with her, and as he opened it, and began to read the long enclosure, she walked slowly to the other end of the room; then stood there, with her back to him, and her head drooping a little, until he had finished.
She let him go and stepped back. “Just a moment, sweetheart. I want you to read this first. It'll help us understand things better.” She placed the envelope she had brought with her into his hand, and as he opened it and started reading the long letter inside, she walked slowly to the other side of the room. Then she stood there, with her back to him and her head slightly down, until he finished.
The sheets of paper were covered with Eugene’s handwriting.
The sheets of paper were filled with Eugene's handwriting.
George Amberson will bring you this, dear Isabel. He is waiting while I write. He and I have talked things over, and before he gives this to you he will tell you what has happened. Of course I’m rather confused, and haven’t had time to think matters out very definitely, and yet I believe I should have been better prepared for what took place to-day—I ought to have known it was coming, because I have understood for quite a long time that young George was getting to dislike me more and more. Somehow, I’ve never been able to get his friendship; he’s always had a latent distrust of me—or something like distrust—and perhaps that’s made me sometimes a little awkward and diffident with him. I think it may be he felt from the first that I cared a great deal about you, and he naturally resented it. I think perhaps he felt this even during all the time when I was so careful—at least I thought I was—not to show, even to you, how immensely I did care. And he may have feared that you were thinking too much about me—even when you weren’t and only liked me as an old friend. It’s perfectly comprehensible to me, also, that at his age one gets excited about gossip. Dear Isabel, what I’m trying to get at, in my confused way, is that you and I don’t care about this nonsensical gossip, ourselves, at all. Yesterday I thought the time had come when I could ask you to marry me, and you were dear enough to tell me “sometime it might come to that.” Well, you and I, left to ourselves, and knowing what we have been and what we are, we’d pay as much attention to “talk” as we would to any other kind of old cats’ mewing! We’d not be very apt to let such things keep us from the plenty of life we have left to us for making up to ourselves for old unhappinesses and mistakes. But now we’re faced with—not the slander and not our own fear of it, because we haven’t any, but someone else’s fear of it—your son’s. And, oh, dearest woman in the world, I know what your son is to you, and it frightens me! Let me explain a little: I don’t think he’ll change—at twenty-one or twenty-two so many things appear solid and permanent and terrible which forty sees are nothing but disappearing miasma. Forty can’t tell twenty about this; that’s the pity of it! Twenty can find out only by getting to be forty. And so we come to this, dear: Will you live your own life your way, or George’s way? I’m going a little further, because it would be fatal not to be wholly frank now. George will act toward you only as your long worship of him, your sacrifices—all the unseen little ones every day since he was born—will make him act. Dear, it breaks my heart for you, but what you have to oppose now is the history of your own selfless and perfect motherhood. I remember saying once that what you worshipped in your son was the angel you saw in him—and I still believe that is true of every mother. But in a mother’s worship she may not see that the Will in her son should not always be offered incense along with the angel. I grow sick with fear for you—for both you and me—when I think how the Will against us two has grown strong through the love you have given the angel—and how long your own sweet Will has served that other. Are you strong enough, Isabel? Can you make the fight? I promise you that if you will take heart for it, you will find so quickly that it has all amounted to nothing. You shall have happiness, and, in a little while, only happiness. You need only to write me a line—I can’t come to your house—and tell me where you will meet me. We will come back in a month, and the angel in your son will bring him to you; I promise it. What is good in him will grow so fine, once you have beaten the turbulent Will—but it must be beaten!
George Amberson will bring this to you, dear Isabel. He’s waiting while I write. He and I have talked things over, and before he gives this to you, he will explain what has happened. Of course, I’m a bit confused and haven’t had the time to think everything through clearly, yet I believe I should have been better prepared for what happened today—I ought to have known it was coming because I’ve understood for quite a while that young George has been growing to dislike me more and more. For some reason, I’ve never been able to gain his friendship; he’s always had a hidden distrust of me—or something similar—and perhaps that has sometimes made me a little awkward and shy around him. I think he sensed from the start how much I cared about you, and he naturally resented that. I think he may have felt this even during all the time I tried to be careful—not to show, even to you, how deeply I did care. And he may have worried that you were thinking too much about me—even when you weren’t and just liked me as an old friend. It makes perfect sense to me, too, that at his age, one can get worked up over gossip. Dear Isabel, what I’m trying to get at, in my muddled way, is that neither of us really care about this ridiculous gossip at all. Yesterday, I thought the moment had come when I could ask you to marry me, and you were kind enough to say, “sometime it might come to that.” Well, you and I, left to our own devices, knowing what we were and what we are, would pay as much attention to “talk” as we would to any other kind of old gossip! We wouldn’t be likely to let such things stop us from enjoying the life we have left to make up for past unhappinesses and mistakes. But now we’re faced with—not the slander and not our own fear of it, because we don’t have any, but someone else’s fear of it—your son’s. And, oh, dearest woman in the world, I know what your son means to you, and it frightens me! Let me explain a little: I don’t think he’ll change—at twenty-one or twenty-two, many things seem solid and permanent and terrible, which forty understands are nothing but fading illusions. Forty can’t tell twenty about this; that’s the unfortunate part! Twenty can only find out by becoming forty. So we come to this, dear: Will you live your own life your way, or George’s way? I’m going a bit further, because it would be disastrous not to be completely honest now. George will act toward you only according to your long admiration of him, your sacrifices—all the unseen little things every day since he was born—will shape his behavior. Dear, it breaks my heart for you, but what you have to face now is the history of your own selfless and perfect motherhood. I remember saying once that what you admired in your son was the angel you saw in him—and I still believe that is true of every mother. But in a mother’s admiration, she may not see that the will in her son shouldn’t always be given praise along with the angel. I feel sick with fear for you—for both of us—when I think how the will against us has grown strong through the love you have shown the angel—and how long your own sweet will has served that other. Are you strong enough, Isabel? Can you fight? I promise you that if you take heart, you will quickly find that it has all amounted to nothing. You will have happiness, and in a little while, only happiness. You only need to write me a note—I can’t come to your house—and tell me where to meet you. We will come back in a month, and the angel in your son will bring him to you; I promise. What is good in him will flourish so beautifully once you have overcome the turbulent will—but it must be defeated!
Your brother, that good friend, is waiting with such patience; I should not keep him longer—and I am saying too much for wisdom, I fear. But, oh, my dear, won’t you be strong—such a little short strength it would need! Don’t strike my life down twice, dear—this time I’ve not deserved it.
Your brother, that good friend, is waiting so patiently; I shouldn't keep him waiting any longer—and I'm probably saying too much, I fear. But, oh, my dear, won’t you be strong—just a little bit of strength is all it would take! Please don’t hurt me again, dear—this time I don’t deserve it.
Eugene.
Eugene.
Concluding this missive, George tossed it abruptly from him so that one sheet fell upon his bed and the others upon the floor; and at the faint noise of their falling Isabel came, and, kneeling, began to gather them up.
Concluding this letter, George abruptly threw it away, letting one sheet land on his bed and the others fall to the floor. At the soft sound of the papers dropping, Isabel came in and, kneeling, started picking them up.
“Did you read it, dear?”
“Did you read it, hun?”
George’s face was pale no longer, but pink with fury. “Yes, I did.”
George’s face was no longer pale; it was flushed with anger. “Yes, I did.”
“All of it?” she asked gently, as she rose.
“All of it?” she asked softly as she stood up.
“Certainly!”
"Of course!"
She did not look at him, but kept her eyes downcast upon the letter in her hands, tremulously rearranging the sheets in order as she spoke—and though she smiled, her smile was as tremulous as her hands. Nervousness and an irresistible timidity possessed her. “I—I wanted to say, George,” she faltered. “I felt that if—if some day it should happen—I mean, if you came to feel differently about it, and Eugene and I—that is if we found that it seemed the most sensible thing to do—I was afraid you might think it would be a little queer about—Lucy, I mean if—if she were your step-sister. Of course, she’d not be even legally related to you, and if you—if you cared for her—”
She didn’t look at him, keeping her eyes down on the letter in her hands, nervously rearranging the sheets as she spoke—and although she smiled, her smile was as shaky as her hands. She was overwhelmed with nervousness and an uncontrollable shyness. “I—I wanted to say, George,” she hesitated. “I felt that if—if someday it happened—I mean, if you started to feel differently about it, and Eugene and I—that is, if we thought it seemed like the most sensible thing to do—I was worried you might think it would be a bit weird about—Lucy, I mean if—if she became your step-sister. Of course, she wouldn’t even be legally related to you, and if you—if you cared for her—”
Thus far she got stumblingly with what she wanted to say, while George watched her with a gaze that grew harder and hotter; but here he cut her off. “I have already given up all idea of Lucy,” he said. “Naturally, I couldn’t have treated her father as I deliberately did treat him—I could hardly have done that and expected his daughter ever to speak to me again.”
So far, she was struggling to express what she wanted to say, while George watched her with an increasingly intense and cold stare; but then he interrupted her. “I’ve already given up on any idea of Lucy,” he said. “Naturally, I couldn’t have treated her father the way I did—I could hardly do that and expect his daughter to ever talk to me again.”
Isabel gave a quick cry of compassion, but he allowed her no opportunity to speak. “You needn’t think I’m making any particular sacrifice,” he said sharply, “though I would, quickly enough, if I thought it necessary in a matter of honour like this. I was interested in her, and I could even say I did care for her; but she proved pretty satisfactorily that she cared little enough about me! She went away right in the midst of a—of a difference of opinion we were having; she didn’t even let me know she was going, and never wrote a line to me, and then came back telling everybody she’d had ‘a perfectly gorgeous time!’ That’s quite enough for me. I’m not precisely the sort to arrange for that kind of thing to be done to me more than once! The truth is, we’re not congenial and we’d found that much out, at least, before she left. We should never have been happy; she was ‘superior’ all the time, and critical of me—not very pleasant, that! I was disappointed in her, and I might as well say it. I don’t think she has the very deepest nature in the world, and—”
Isabel let out a quick sound of sympathy, but he didn’t give her a chance to respond. “You shouldn’t think I’m making some major sacrifice,” he said sharply, “though I would, without hesitation, if I thought it was necessary for something like this. I was interested in her, and I can honestly say I did care for her; but she showed pretty clearly that she didn't care much about me! She left right in the middle of a disagreement we were having; she didn’t even tell me she was going, and never wrote a word to me, then came back acting like she’d had ‘a perfectly amazing time!’ That’s more than enough for me. I’m not the kind of person who lets that happen to me more than once! The truth is, we’re not a good match, and we’d figured that out, at least, before she left. We would have never been happy; she always acted ‘superior’ and was critical of me—not exactly enjoyable! I was let down by her, and I might as well just say that. I don’t think she has the deepest nature out there, and—”
But Isabel put her hand timidly on his arm. “Georgie, dear, this is only a quarrel: all young people have them before they get adjusted, and you mustn’t let—”
But Isabel timidly placed her hand on his arm. “Georgie, sweetheart, this is just a quarrel: all young people go through them before they find their balance, and you shouldn't let—”
“If you please!” he said emphatically, moving back from her. “This isn’t that kind. It’s all over, and I don’t care to speak of it again. It’s settled. Don’t you understand?”
“If you please!” he said firmly, stepping away from her. “This isn’t that kind. It’s finished, and I don’t want to talk about it anymore. It’s decided. Don’t you get it?”
“But, dear—”
“But, hon—”
“No. I want to talk to you about this letter of her father’s.”
“No. I want to talk to you about this letter from her father.”
“Yes, dear, that’s why—”
“Yes, honey, that’s why—”
“It’s simply the most offensive piece of writing that I’ve ever held in my hands!”
“It’s honestly the most offensive piece of writing I’ve ever held in my hands!”
She stepped back from him, startled. “But, dear, I thought—”
She stepped back from him, surprised. “But, darling, I thought—”
“I can’t understand your even showing me such a thing!” he cried. “How did you happen to bring it to me?”
“I can’t believe you’d actually show me something like this!” he exclaimed. “How did you even come to bring it to me?”
“Your uncle thought I’d better. He thought it was the simplest thing to do, and he said that he’d suggested it to Eugene, and Eugene had agreed. They thought—”
“Your uncle thought it was for the best. He believed it was the easiest thing to do, and he mentioned that he had suggested it to Eugene, who had agreed. They thought—”
“Yes!” George said bitterly. “I should like to hear what they thought!”
“Yes!” George said bitterly. “I’d love to know what they thought!”
“They thought it would be the most straightforward thing.”
“They thought it would be the easiest thing.”
George drew a long breath. “Well, what do you think, mother?”
George took a deep breath. “So, what do you think, Mom?”
“I thought it would be the simplest and most straightforward thing; I thought they were right.”
“I thought it would be the easiest and most straightforward thing; I thought they were right.”
“Very well! We’ll agree it was simple and straightforward. Now, what do you think of that letter itself?”
“Alright! Let’s agree it was simple and straightforward. Now, what do you think about that letter itself?”
She hesitated, looking away. “I—of course I don’t agree with him in the way he speaks of you, dear—except about the angel! I don’t agree with some of the things he implies. You’ve always been unselfish—nobody knows that better than your mother. When Fanny was left with nothing, you were so quick and generous to give up what really should have come to you, and—”
She hesitated, looking away. “I—of course I don’t agree with how he talks about you, dear—except for the angel! I don’t agree with some of the things he suggests. You’ve always been selfless—nobody knows that better than your mom. When Fanny was left with nothing, you were so quick and generous to give up what really should have been yours, and—”
“And yet,” George broke in, “you see what he implies about me. Don’t you think, really, that this was a pretty insulting letter for that man to be asking you to hand your son?”
“And yet,” George interrupted, “you see what he’s suggesting about me. Don’t you think, honestly, that this was a pretty insulting letter for that guy to ask you to give your son?”
“Oh, no!” she cried. “You can see how fair he means to be, and he didn’t ask for me to give it to you. It was brother George who—”
“Oh, no!” she cried. “You can see how fair he wants to be, and he didn’t ask me to give it to you. It was brother George who—”
“Never mind that, now! You say he tries to be fair, and yet do you suppose it ever occurs to him that I’m doing my simple duty? That I’m doing what my father would do if he were alive? That I’m doing what my father would ask me to do if he could speak from his grave out yonder? Do you suppose it ever occurs to that man for one minute that I’m protecting my mother?” George raised his voice, advancing upon the helpless lady fiercely; and she could only bend her head before him. “He talks about my ‘Will’—how it must be beaten down; yes, and he asks my mother to do that little thing to please him! What for? Why does he want me ‘beaten’ by my mother? Because I’m trying to protect her name! He’s got my mother’s name bandied up and down the streets of this town till I can’t step in those streets without wondering what every soul I meet is thinking of me and of my family, and now he wants you to marry him so that every gossip in town will say ‘There! What did I tell you? I guess that proves it’s true!’ You can’t get away from it; that’s exactly what they’d say, and this man pretends he cares for you, and yet asks you to marry him and give them the right to say it. He says he and you don’t care what they say, but I know better! He may not care—probably he’s that kind—but you do. There never was an Amberson yet that would let the Amberson name go trailing in the dust like that! It’s the proudest name in this town and it’s going to stay the proudest; and I tell you that’s the deepest thing in my nature—not that I’d expect Eugene Morgan to understand—the very deepest thing in my nature is to protect that name, and to fight for it to the last breath when danger threatens it, as it does now—through my mother!” He turned from her, striding up and down and tossing his arms about, in a tumult of gesture. “I can’t believe it of you, that you’d think of such a sacrilege! That’s what it would be—sacrilege! When he talks about your unselfishness toward me, he’s right—you have been unselfish and you have been a perfect mother. But what about him? Is it unselfish of him to want you to throw away your good name just to please him? That’s all he asks of you—and to quit being my mother! Do you think I can believe you really care for him? I don’t! You are my mother and you’re an Amberson—and I believe you’re too proud! You’re too proud to care for a man who could write such a letter as that!” He stopped, faced her, and spoke with more self-control: “Well, what are you going to do about it, mother?”
“Forget that for now! You say he tries to be fair, but do you think it ever crosses his mind that I’m just doing my duty? That I'm doing what my father would do if he were alive? That I'm doing what my father would ask me to do if he could speak from his grave out there? Do you think it ever occurs to that man, even for a second, that I’m protecting my mother?” George raised his voice, moving toward the defenseless woman fiercely; she could only bow her head in response. “He talks about my ‘Will’—how it has to be broken down; yes, and he asks my mother to do that little thing to make him happy! Why? Why does he want me ‘broken’ by my mother? Because I’m trying to protect her reputation! He’s got my mother’s name tossed around in this town until I can’t walk those streets without worrying about what everyone thinks of me and my family, and now he wants you to marry him so that every gossip in town will say, ‘There! What did I tell you? I guess that proves it’s true!’ You can’t escape it; that’s exactly what they’d say, and this guy pretends he cares for you, yet asks you to marry him and give them the right to say it. He says he and you don’t care what they say, but I know better! He may not care—probably he’s that kind of person—but you do. There’s never been an Amberson who would let the Amberson name drag through the mud like that! It’s the proudest name in this town, and it’s going to stay the proudest; and I’m telling you, that’s the most important thing to me—not that I’d expect Eugene Morgan to understand—the very deepest thing in me is to protect that name and to fight for it until my last breath when it’s in danger, just like it is now—through my mother!” He turned away from her, pacing back and forth, throwing his arms around in a frenzy of motion. “I can’t believe you’d even think of such a betrayal! That’s exactly what it would be—a betrayal! When he talks about your selflessness toward me, he’s right—you have been selfless and a perfect mother. But what about him? Is it selfless of him to want you to throw away your good name just to make him happy? That’s all he asks of you—and to stop being my mother! Do you really think I can believe you care for him? I don’t! You’re my mother, and you’re an Amberson—and I believe you’re too proud! You’re too proud to care for a man who could write a letter like that!” He stopped, faced her, and spoke with more composure: “So, what are you going to do about it, mother?”
George was right about his mother’s being proud. And even when she laughed with a negro gardener, or even those few times in her life when people saw her weep, Isabel had a proud look—something that was independent and graceful and strong. But she did not have it now: she leaned against the wall, beside his dressing-table, and seemed beset with humility and with weakness. Her head drooped.
George was right about his mom being proud. Even when she laughed with a Black gardener, or those rare times people saw her cry, Isabel had a proud look—something independent, graceful, and strong. But she didn’t have that now: she leaned against the wall next to his dresser and seemed overwhelmed with humility and weakness. Her head hung low.
“What answer are you going to make to such a letter?” George demanded, like a judge on the bench.
“What are you going to say in response to that letter?” George asked, like a judge in court.
“I—I don’t quite know, dear,” she murmured.
“I—I’m not really sure, dear,” she said softly.
“Wait,” she begged him. “I’m so—confused.”
“Wait,” she pleaded with him. “I’m really—confused.”
“I want to know what you’re going to write him. Do you think if you did what he wants you to I could bear to stay another day in this town, mother? Do you think I could ever bear even to see you again if you married him? I’d want to, but you surely know I just—couldn’t!”
“I want to know what you’re going to tell him. Do you really think that if you did what he wants, I could stand staying another day in this town, Mom? Do you honestly think I could ever stand to see you again if you married him? I’d want to, but you know I just—couldn’t!”
She made a futile gesture, and seemed to breathe with difficulty. “I—I wasn’t—quite sure,” she faltered, “about—about it’s being wise for us to be married—even before knowing how you feel about it. I wasn’t even sure it was quite fair to—to Eugene. I have—I seem to have that family trouble—like father’s—that I spoke to you about once.” She managed a deprecatory little dry laugh. “Not that it amounts to much, but I wasn’t at all sure that it would be fair to him. Marrying doesn’t mean so much, after all—not at my age. It’s enough to know that—that people think of you—and to see them. I thought we were all—oh, pretty happy the way things were, and I don’t think it would mean giving up a great deal for him or me, either, if we just went on as we have been. I—I see him almost every day, and—”
She made a pointless gesture and seemed to struggle to breathe. “I—I wasn’t—quite sure,” she stammered, “about—about whether it was wise for us to get married—even without knowing how you feel about it. I wasn’t even sure it was fair to—to Eugene. I have—I seem to have that family issue—like my dad’s—that I mentioned to you once.” She managed a small, self-deprecating laugh. “Not that it matters much, but I really wasn’t sure it would be fair to him. Marriage doesn’t mean as much, after all—not at my age. It’s enough to know that—that people think of you—and to see them. I thought we were all—oh, pretty happy the way things were, and I don’t think it would mean sacrificing a lot for either of us if we just continued as we have been. I—I see him almost every day, and—”
“Mother!” George’s voice was loud and stern. “Do you think you could go on seeing him after this!”
“Mom!” George’s voice was loud and serious. “Do you really think you can keep seeing him after this?”
She had been talking helplessly enough before; her tone was little more broken now. “Not—not even—see him?”
She had been talking helplessly enough before; her tone was barely more broken now. “Not—not even—see him?”
“How could you?” George cried. “Mother, it seems to me that if he ever set foot in this house again—oh! I can’t speak of it! Could you see him, knowing what talk it makes every time he turns into this street, and knowing what that means to me? Oh, I don’t understand all this—I don’t! If you’d told me, a year ago, that such things were going to happen, I’d have thought you were insane—and now I believe I am!”
“How could you?” George shouted. “Mom, it feels like if he ever steps foot in this house again—oh! I can’t even talk about it! Can you see him, knowing what people say every time he turns down this street, and understanding what that means for me? Oh, I just don’t get any of this—I really don’t! If you had told me a year ago that something like this was going to happen, I would have thought you were crazy—and now I think I am!”
Then, after a preliminary gesture of despair, as though he meant harm to the ceiling, he flung himself heavily, face downward, upon the bed. His anguish was none the less real for its vehemence; and the stricken lady came to him instantly and bent over him, once more enfolding him in her arms. She said nothing, but suddenly her tears fell upon his head; she saw them, and seemed to be startled.
Then, after a quick gesture of despair, as if he wanted to damage the ceiling, he threw himself down heavily, face first, onto the bed. His pain was no less real because of its intensity; and the distressed woman rushed to him and leaned over him, wrapping him in her arms again. She didn't say anything, but suddenly her tears fell onto his head; she noticed them and seemed surprised.
“Oh, this won’t do!” she said. “I’ve never let you see me cry before, except when your father died. I mustn’t!”
“Oh, this isn’t good!” she said. “I’ve never let you see me cry before, except when your dad passed away. I can’t!”
And she ran from the room.
And she ran out of the room.
...A little while after she had gone, George rose and began solemnly to dress for dinner. At one stage of these conscientious proceedings he put on, temporarily, his long black velvet dressing-gown, and, happening to catch sight in his pier glass of the picturesque and medieval figure thus presented, he paused to regard it; and something profoundly theatrical in his nature came to the surface.
...A little while after she left, George got up and started to seriously get ready for dinner. At one point during this careful process, he temporarily put on his long black velvet robe, and seeing his medieval-looking figure in the mirror, he paused to take a look; something deeply theatrical in him surfaced.
His lips moved; he whispered, half-aloud, some famous fragments:
His lips moved; he whispered, half-loud, some well-known lines:
“’Tis not alone my inky cloak, good mother, Nor customary suits of solemn black...”
“It’s not just my dark cloak, good mother, Nor the usual formal black clothes...”
For, in truth, the mirrored princely image, with hair dishevelled on the white brow, and the long tragic fall of black velvet from the shoulders, had brought about (in his thought at least) some comparisons of his own times, so out of joint, with those of that other gentle prince and heir whose widowed mother was minded to marry again.
For, really, the reflected royal image, with messy hair on his pale forehead and the long, dramatic draping of black velvet from his shoulders, had prompted (at least in his mind) some comparisons between his own troubled times and those of that other kind prince and heir whose widowed mother was thinking about remarrying.
“But I have that within which passeth show; These but the trappings and the suits of Woe.”
“But I have something inside me that goes beyond appearances; These are just the outward signs and the outfits of sorrow.”
Not less like Hamlet did he feel and look as he sat gauntly at the dinner table with Fanny to partake of a meal throughout which neither spoke. Isabel had sent word “not to wait” for her, an injunction it was as well they obeyed, for she did not come at all. But with the renewal of sustenance furnished to his system, some relaxation must have occurred within the high-strung George. Dinner was not quite finished when, without warning, sleep hit him hard. His burning eyes could no longer restrain the lids above them; his head sagged beyond control; and he got to his feet, and went lurching upstairs, yawning with exhaustion. From the door of his room, which he closed mechanically, with his eyes shut, he went blindly to his bed, fell upon it soddenly, and slept—with his face full upturned to the light.
Not unlike Hamlet, he felt and looked as he sat thin at the dinner table with Fanny, sharing a meal during which neither spoke. Isabel had sent word “not to wait” for her, and it was good that they complied, as she didn’t show up at all. However, as he got some food into his system, some sort of relaxation must have happened in the tense George. Dinner was barely over when, out of nowhere, sleep hit him hard. His heavy eyes could no longer keep the lids above them; his head drooped uncontrollably, and he got up, stumbling upstairs, yawning with fatigue. From the door of his room, which he closed automatically with his eyes shut, he stumbled blindly to his bed, collapsed onto it suddenly, and fell asleep—with his face turned up toward the light.
It was after midnight when he woke, and the room was dark. He had not dreamed, but he woke with the sense that somebody or something had been with him while he slept—somebody or something infinitely compassionate; somebody or something infinitely protective, that would let him come to no harm and to no grief.
It was after midnight when he woke, and the room was dark. He hadn't dreamed, but he woke up feeling like someone or something had been with him while he slept—someone or something incredibly compassionate; someone or something incredibly protective, that would keep him safe from harm and sorrow.
He got up, and pressed the light on. Pinned to the cover of his dressing-table was a square envelope, with the words, “For you, dear,” written in pencil upon it. But the message inside was in ink, a little smudged here and there.
He got up and turned on the light. Pinned to the cover of his dressing table was a square envelope that read, “For you, dear,” written in pencil. But the message inside was in ink, slightly smudged here and there.
I have been out to the mail-box, darling, with a letter I’ve written to Eugene, and he’ll have it in the morning. It would be unfair not to let him know at once, and my decision could not change if I waited. It would always be the same. I think it is a little better for me to write to you, like this, instead of waiting till you wake up and then telling you, because I’m foolish and might cry again, and I took a vow once, long ago, that you should never see me cry. Not that I’ll feel like crying when we talk things over tomorrow. I’ll be “all right and fine” (as you say so often) by that time—don’t fear. I think what makes me most ready to cry now is the thought of the terrible suffering in your poor face, and the unhappy knowledge that it is I, your mother who put it there. It shall never come again! I love you better than anything and everything else on earth. God gave you to me—and oh! how thankful I have been every day of my life for that sacred gift—and nothing can ever come between me and God’s gift. I cannot hurt you, and I cannot let you stay hurt as you have been—not another instant after you wake up, my darling boy! It is beyond my power. And Eugene was right—I know you couldn’t change about this. Your suffering shows how deep-seated the feeling is within you. So I’ve written him just about what I think you would like me to—though I told him I would always be fond of him and always his best friend, and I hoped his dearest friend. He’ll understand about not seeing him. He’ll understand that, though I didn’t say it in so many words. You mustn’t trouble about that—he’ll understand. Good-night, my darling, my beloved, my beloved! You mustn’t be troubled. I think I shouldn’t mind anything very much so long as I have you “all to myself”—as people say—to make up for your long years away from me at college. We’ll talk of what’s best to do in the morning, shan’t we? And for all this pain you’ll forgive your loving and devoted mother.
I just went out to the mailbox, sweetheart, with a letter I wrote to Eugene, and he’ll get it in the morning. It wouldn’t be fair not to let him know right away, and my decision wouldn’t change if I waited. It would always be the same. I think it’s better for me to write to you like this instead of waiting until you wake up to tell you, because I’m a bit emotional and might cry again, and I promised long ago that you should never see me cry. Not that I’ll feel like crying when we talk things over tomorrow. I’ll be “all right and fine” (as you often say) by that time—don’t worry. What gets me teary now is the thought of the pain in your poor face, and the sad realization that I, your mother, caused it. That won't happen again! I love you more than anything else in the world. God gave you to me—and oh! I’ve been thankful every day of my life for that precious gift—and nothing can ever come between me and that gift. I can’t hurt you, and I won’t let you stay hurt any longer than a second after you wake up, my darling boy! It’s beyond my power. And Eugene was right—I know you couldn’t change how you feel about this. Your suffering shows how deep it runs inside you. So I’ve told him what I think you would want me to say—though I made it clear I’ll always care for him and be his best friend, and I hope to remain his closest friend. He’ll understand about not seeing him. He’ll get that, even if I didn’t say it explicitly. Don’t worry about that—he’ll understand. Goodnight, my darling, my beloved! You mustn’t be upset. I think I wouldn’t mind anything too much as long as I have you “all to myself”—as people say—to make up for the long years you’ve been away at college. We’ll figure out what’s best to do in the morning, won’t we? And for all this pain, you’ll forgive your loving and devoted mother.
Isabel.
Isabelle.
Chapter XXVII
Having finished some errands downtown, the next afternoon, George Amberson Minafer was walking up National Avenue on his homeward way when he saw in the distance, coming toward him, upon the same side of the street, the figure of a young lady—a figure just under the middle height, comely indeed, and to be mistaken for none other in the world—even at two hundred yards. To his sharp discomfiture his heart immediately forced upon him the consciousness of its acceleration; a sudden warmth about his neck made him aware that he had turned red, and then, departing, left him pale. For a panicky moment he thought of facing about in actual flight; he had little doubt that Lucy would meet him with no token of recognition, and all at once this probability struck him as unendurable. And if she did not speak, was it the proper part of chivalry to lift his hat and take the cut bareheaded? Or should the finer gentleman acquiesce in the lady’s desire for no further acquaintance, and pass her with stony mien and eyes constrained forward? George was a young man badly flustered.
Having finished some errands downtown, the next afternoon, George Amberson Minafer was walking up National Avenue on his way home when he spotted a young lady coming toward him on the same side of the street. She was just under average height, quite attractive, and impossible to mistake for anyone else—even from two hundred yards away. To his dismay, he felt his heart race, and a sudden warmth around his neck made him realize he had blushed, only to quickly feel pale afterward. For a panicky moment, he thought about turning around to escape; he had no doubt that Lucy wouldn’t acknowledge him, and the thought of that felt unbearable. And if she didn’t say anything, was it proper chivalry to lift his hat and go by bareheaded? Or should a real gentleman accept that she didn't want to engage and walk past her with a blank expression and his gaze fixed straight ahead? George was a young man who was seriously flustered.
But the girl approaching him was unaware of his trepidation, being perhaps somewhat preoccupied with her own. She saw only that he was pale, and that his eyes were darkly circled. But here he was advantaged with her, for the finest touch to his good looks was given by this toning down; neither pallor nor dark circles detracting from them, but rather adding to them a melancholy favour of distinction. George had retained his mourning, a tribute completed down to the final details of black gloves and a polished ebony cane (which he would have been pained to name otherwise than as a “walking-stick”) and in the aura of this sombre elegance his straight figure and drawn face were not without a tristful and appealing dignity.
But the girl approaching him had no idea of his anxiety, as she seemed to be a bit caught up in her own. All she noticed was that he looked pale and had dark circles under his eyes. However, this actually worked in his favor because it added an interesting touch to his good looks; the pallor and dark circles didn’t take away from them but rather gave him a unique and melancholic charm. George was still in mourning, his outfit carefully put together with the final touches of black gloves and a polished ebony cane (which he would have been embarrassed to refer to as anything other than a “walking-stick”), and in the presence of this somber elegance, his tall figure and drawn face had a sorrowful yet appealing dignity.
In everything outward he was cause enough for a girl’s cheek to flush, her heart to beat faster, and her eyes to warm with the soft light that came into Lucy’s now, whether she would or no. If his spirit had been what his looks proclaimed it, she would have rejoiced to let the light glow forth which now shone in spite of her. For a long time, thinking of that spirit of his, and what she felt it should be, she had a persistent sense: “It must be there!” but she had determined to believe this folly no longer. Nevertheless, when she met him at the Sharons’, she had been far less calm than she seemed.
In every way outwardly, he was enough to make a girl's cheeks flush, her heart race, and her eyes brighten with the soft light that filled Lucy's now, whether she wanted it to or not. If his character matched his appearance, she would have happily let the light shine through her, which now glowed despite her. For a long time, while thinking about his character and what she believed it should be, she had a lingering feeling: "It has to be there!" but she had decided to stop believing that foolishness. Still, when she saw him at the Sharons', she was much less composed than she appeared.
People speaking casually of Lucy were apt to define her as “a little beauty,” a definition short of the mark. She was “a little beauty,” but an independent, masterful, sell-reliant little American, of whom her father’s earlier gipsyings and her own sturdiness had made a woman ever since she was fifteen. But though she was the mistress of her own ways and no slave to any lamp save that of her own conscience, she had a weakness: she had fallen in love with George Amberson Minafer at first sight, and no matter how she disciplined herself, she had never been able to climb out. The thing had happened to her; that was all. George had looked just the way she had always wanted someone to look—the riskiest of all the moonshine ambushes wherein tricky romance snares credulous young love. But what was fatal to Lucy was that this thing having happened to her, she could not change it. No matter what she discovered in George’s nature she was unable to take away what she had given him; and though she could think differently about him, she could not feel differently about him, for she was one of those too faithful victims of glamour. When she managed to keep the picture of George away from her mind’s eye, she did well enough; but when she let him become visible, she could not choose but love what she disdained. She was a little angel who had fallen in love with high-handed Lucifer; quite an experience, and not apt to be soon succeeded by any falling in love with a tamer party—and the unhappy truth was that George did make better men seem tame. But though she was a victim, she was a heroic one, anything but helpless.
People casually talking about Lucy were likely to call her “a little beauty,” which didn’t quite capture her essence. She was “a little beauty,” but also an independent, strong-willed, self-reliant little American, shaped into a woman by her father’s earlier adventures and her own resilience since she turned fifteen. Even though she had control over her own life and wasn’t beholden to anyone but her own conscience, she had a weakness: she had fallen in love with George Amberson Minafer at first sight, and no matter how hard she tried to manage it, she could never escape it. It just happened to her; that was all there was to it. George looked exactly the way she had always wanted someone to look—the most appealing of all the romantic traps that ensnare unsuspecting young lovers. But what tormented Lucy was that now that it had happened, she couldn’t change it. No matter what she learned about George’s character, she couldn’t take back the feelings she had given him; and even though she could think differently about him, her feelings wouldn’t change because she was one of those too loyal victims of infatuation. When she succeeded in keeping George out of her thoughts, she managed fine; but when she allowed him to enter her mind, she couldn’t help but love what she claimed to disdain. She was a little angel who had fallen for a powerful devil; quite a dramatic experience, and unlikely to be followed by any affection for someone more ordinary—and the unfortunate truth was that George made other men seem dull by comparison. But although she was a victim, she was a courageous one, far from helpless.
As they drew nearer, George tried to prepare himself to meet her with some remnants of aplomb. He decided that he would keep on looking straight ahead, and lift his hand toward his hat at the very last moment when it would be possible for her to see him out of the corner of her eye: then when she thought it over later, she would not be sure whether he had saluted her or merely rubbed his forehead. And there was the added benefit that any third person who might chance to look from a window, or from a passing carriage, would not think that he was receiving a snub, because he did not intend to lift his hat, but, timing the gesture properly, would in fact actually rub his forehead. These were the hasty plans which occupied his thoughts until he was within about fifty feet of her—when he ceased to have either plans or thoughts, he had kept his eyes from looking full at her until then, and as he saw her, thus close at hand, and coming nearer, a regret that was dumfounding took possession of him. For the first time he had the sense of having lost something of overwhelming importance.
As they got closer, George tried to prepare himself to meet her with a bit of confidence. He decided he would keep looking straight ahead and raise his hand toward his hat at the last moment when she might catch a glimpse of him out of the corner of her eye. Then, when she thought back on it later, she wouldn't be sure if he had actually greeted her or just rubbed his forehead. Plus, it helped that any third party who might happen to be watching from a window or a passing carriage wouldn't think he was being ignored, since he didn't plan to lift his hat; instead, by timing the gesture just right, he would genuinely rub his forehead. These were the hurried plans that filled his mind until he was about fifty feet away from her—when he stopped having either plans or thoughts. He had avoided looking directly at her until then, and as he saw her so close and approaching, a shocking regret washed over him. For the first time, he felt like he had lost something incredibly important.
Lucy did not keep to the right, but came straight to meet him, smiling, and with her hand offered to him.
Lucy didn’t stick to the right but walked straight toward him, smiling and holding her hand out to him.
“Why—you—” he stammered, as he took it. “Haven’t you—” What he meant to say was, “Haven’t you heard?”
“Why—you—” he stammered, as he took it. “Haven’t you—” What he meant to say was, “Haven’t you heard?”
“Haven’t I what?” she asked; and he saw that Eugene had not yet told her.
“Haven’t I what?” she asked; and he realized that Eugene hadn't mentioned it to her yet.
“Nothing!” he gasped. “May I—may I turn and walk with you a little way?”
“Nothing!” he said, breathless. “Can I—can I walk with you for a bit?”
“Yes, indeed!” she said cordially.
“Yes, definitely!” she said warmly.
He would not have altered what had been done: he was satisfied with all that—satisfied that it was right, and that his own course was right. But he began to perceive a striking inaccuracy in some remarks he had made to his mother. Now when he had put matters in such shape that even by the relinquishment of his “ideals of life” he could not have Lucy, knew that he could never have her, and knew that when Eugene told her the history of yesterday he could not have a glance or word even friendly from her—now when he must in good truth “give up all idea of Lucy,” he was amazed that he could have used such words as “no particular sacrifice,” and believed them when he said them! She had looked never in his life so bewitchingly pretty as she did today; and as he walked beside her he was sure that she was the most exquisite thing in the world.
He wouldn’t have changed what had happened: he was content with everything—content that it was right, and that his own choices were right. But he started to notice a glaring mistake in some things he had said to his mom. Now that he had arranged things in such a way that even by giving up his “ideals of life,” he still couldn’t have Lucy, he realized he could never have her. He also knew that when Eugene told her what had happened yesterday, he wouldn’t even get a kind glance or word from her. Now, when he truly had to “give up all hope of Lucy,” he was shocked that he had used phrases like “no particular sacrifice” and actually believed them when he said them! She had never looked as breathtakingly beautiful as she did today; and as he walked beside her, he was certain she was the most exquisite thing in the world.
“Lucy,” he said huskily, “I want to tell you something. Something that matters.”
“Lucy,” he said softly, “I need to tell you something. Something important.”
“I hope it’s a lively something then,” she said; and laughed. “Papa’s been so glum to-day he’s scarcely spoken to me. Your Uncle George Amberson came to see him an hour ago and they shut themselves up in the library, and your uncle looked as glum as papa. I’d be glad if you’ll tell me a funny story, George.”
"I hope it's something fun then," she said, laughing. "Dad's been so down today he’s hardly said a word to me. Your Uncle George Amberson came to visit him an hour ago, and they shut themselves away in the library, and your uncle looked just as gloomy as Dad. I’d love it if you could share a funny story, George."
“Well, it may seem one to you,” he said bitterly, “Just to begin with: when you went away you didn’t let me know; not even a word—not a line—”
“Well, it might seem that way to you,” he said bitterly, “Just to start: when you left, you didn’t tell me; not even a word—not a line—”
Her manner persisted in being inconsequent. “Why, no,” she said. “I just trotted off for some visits.”
Her behavior kept being inconsistent. “Why, no,” she said. “I just popped out for some visits.”
“Well, at least you might have—”
“Well, at least you could have—”
“Why, no,” she said again briskly. “Don’t you remember, George? We’d had a grand quarrel, and didn’t speak to each other all the way home from a long, long drive! So, as we couldn’t play together like good children, of course it was plain that we oughtn’t to play at all.”
“Why, no,” she said again briskly. “Don’t you remember, George? We had a big argument and didn’t talk to each other the entire way home from that long, long drive! So, since we couldn’t play together like good kids, it was clear that we shouldn’t play at all.”
“Play!” he cried.
“Play!” he shouted.
“Yes. What I mean is that we’d come to the point where it was time to quit playing—well, what we were playing.”
“Yes. What I mean is that we’d reached the point where it was time to stop pretending—well, what we were pretending.”
“At being lovers, you mean, don’t you?”
"Are we dating, right?"
“Something like that,” she said lightly. “For us two, playing at being lovers was just the same as playing at cross-purposes. I had all the purposes, and that gave you all the crossness: things weren’t getting along at all. It was absurd!”
“Something like that,” she said casually. “For us, pretending to be lovers was just as silly as being at odds with each other. I had all the intentions, which left you with all the frustration: things weren’t working out at all. It was ridiculous!”
“Well, have it your own way,” he said. “It needn’t have been absurd.”
“Well, do what you want,” he said. “It didn’t have to be ridiculous.”
“No, it couldn’t help but be!” she informed him cheerfully. “The way I am and the way you are, it couldn’t ever be anything else. So what was the use?”
“No, it couldn’t help but be!” she told him happily. “With how I am and how you are, it could never be anything else. So what was the point?”
“I don’t know,” he sighed, and his sigh was abysmal. “But what I wanted to tell you is this: when you went away, you didn’t let me know and didn’t care how or when I heard it, but I’m not like that with you. This time, I’m going away. That’s what I wanted to tell you. I’m going away tomorrow night—indefinitely.”
“I don’t know,” he sighed, and it was a heavy sigh. “But what I wanted to tell you is this: when you left, you didn’t let me know and didn’t care how or when I found out, but I’m not like that with you. This time, I’m leaving. That’s what I wanted to say. I’m leaving tomorrow night—indefinitely.”
She nodded sunnily. “That’s nice for you. I hope you’ll have ever so jolly a time, George.”
She nodded happily. “That’s great for you. I hope you have a really fun time, George.”
“I don’t expect to have a particularly jolly time.”
“I don’t expect to have a very good time.”
“Well, then,” she laughed, “if I were you I don’t think I’d go.”
“Well, then,” she laughed, “if I were you, I don't think I'd go.”
It seemed impossible to impress this distracting creature, to make her serious. “Lucy,” he said desperately, “this is our last walk together.”
It seemed impossible to get this distracting person to take things seriously. “Lucy,” he said urgently, “this is our last walk together.”
“Evidently!” she said, “if you’re going away tomorrow night.”
“Obviously!” she said, “if you’re leaving tomorrow night.”
“Lucy—this may be the last time I’ll see you—ever—ever in my life.”
“Lucy—this might be the last time I’ll see you—ever—ever in my life.”
At that she looked at him quickly, across her shoulder, but she smiled as brightly as before, and with the same cordial inconsequence: “Oh, I can hardly think that!” she said. “And of course I’d be awfully sorry to think it. You’re not moving away, are you, to live?”
At that, she glanced at him quickly over her shoulder, but she smiled just as bright as before, with the same friendly casualness: “Oh, I can hardly believe that!” she said. “And I’d really hate to think it. You’re not planning to move away, are you, to live?”
“No.”
“No.”
“And even if you were, of course you’d be coming back to visit your relatives every now and then.”
“And even if you were, of course you’d come back to visit your relatives every now and then.”
“I don’t know when I’m coming back. Mother and I are starting to-morrow night for a trip around the world.”
“I’m not sure when I’ll be back. Mom and I are leaving tomorrow night for a trip around the world.”
At this she did look thoughtful. “Your mother is going with you?”
At this, she looked thoughtful. “Is your mom going with you?”
“Good heavens!” he groaned. “Lucy, doesn’t it make any difference to you that I am going?”
“Wow!” he groaned. “Lucy, doesn’t it matter to you that I’m leaving?”
At this her cordial smile instantly appeared again. “Yes, of course,” she said. “I’m sure I’ll miss you ever so much. Are you to be gone long?”
At this, her warm smile came back immediately. “Yes, of course,” she said. “I’m sure I’ll miss you a lot. Will you be gone for a long time?”
He stared at her wanly. “I told you indefinitely,” he said. “We’ve made no plans—at all—for coming back.”
He looked at her weakly. “I said indefinitely,” he said. “We haven’t made any plans at all for coming back.”
“That does sound like a long trip!” she exclaimed admiringly. “Do you plan to be travelling all the time, or will you stay in some one place the greater part of it? I think it would be lovely to—”
“That does sound like a long trip!” she said with admiration. “Do you plan to travel constantly, or will you spend most of your time in one place? I think it would be lovely to—”
“Lucy!”
“Lucy!”
He halted; and she stopped with him. They had come to a corner at the edge of the “business section” of the city, and people were everywhere about them, brushing against them, sometimes, in passing.
He stopped; and she stopped with him. They had reached a corner at the edge of the “business district” of the city, and people were all around them, bumping into them occasionally as they passed by.
“I can’t stand this,” George said, in a low voice. “I’m just about ready to go in this drug-store here, and ask the clerk for something to keep me from dying in my tracks! It’s quite a shock, you see, Lucy!”
“I can’t handle this,” George said quietly. “I’m just about ready to walk into this drugstore right here and ask the clerk for something to keep me from collapsing! It’s a real shock, you see, Lucy!”
“What is?”
"What’s that?"
“To find out certainly, at last, how deeply you’ve cared for me! To see how much difference this makes to you! By Jove, I have mattered to you!”
"Finally discovering how much you really care about me! Seeing how much this impacts you! Wow, I actually mean something to you!"
Her cordial smile was tempered now with good-nature. “George!” She laughed indulgently. “Surely you don’t want me to do pathos on a downtown corner!”
Her warm smile was now mixed with good humor. “George!” She laughed lightly. “Surely you don’t want me to get dramatic on a downtown corner!”
“You wouldn’t ‘do pathos’ anywhere!”
"You wouldn’t ‘use pathos’ anywhere!"
“Well—don’t you think pathos is generally rather fooling?”
“Well—don’t you think pathos is usually pretty misleading?”
“I can’t stand this any longer,” he said. “I can’t! Good-bye, Lucy!” He took her hand. “It’s good-bye—I think it’s good-bye for good, Lucy!”
“I can’t take this anymore,” he said. “I can’t! Bye, Lucy!” He took her hand. “It’s goodbye—I think it’s goodbye for good, Lucy!”
“Good-bye! I do hope you’ll have the most splendid trip.” She gave his hand a cordial little grip, then released it lightly. “Give my love to your mother. Good-bye!”
“Goodbye! I really hope you have an amazing trip.” She gave his hand a warm little squeeze, then let it go gently. “Send my love to your mom. Goodbye!”
He turned heavily away, and a moment later glanced back over his shoulder. She had not gone on, but stood watching him, that same casual, cordial smile on her face to the very last; and now, as he looked back, she emphasized her friendly unconcern by waving her small hand to him cheerily, though perhaps with the slightest hint of preoccupation, as if she had begun to think of the errand that brought her downtown.
He turned away with a heavy sigh, and a moment later glanced back over his shoulder. She hadn't moved on but was standing there watching him, still wearing that same casual, friendly smile; and now, as he looked back, she highlighted her relaxed attitude by waving her small hand at him cheerfully, though maybe with the slightest hint of distraction, as if she had started to think about the reason she came downtown.
In his mind, George had already explained her to his own poignant dissatisfaction—some blond pup, probably, whom she had met during that “perfectly gorgeous time!” And he strode savagely onward, not looking back again.
In his mind, George had already justified his own deep dissatisfaction with her—some blonde girl, most likely, whom she had met during that “perfectly gorgeous time!” And he marched angrily onward, not looking back again.
But Lucy remained where she was until he was out of sight. Then she went slowly into the drugstore which had struck George as a possible source of stimulant for himself.
But Lucy stayed where she was until he was out of sight. Then she slowly walked into the drugstore that George had thought might be a good place for him to find something to boost his energy.
“Please let me have a few drops of aromatic spirits of ammonia in a glass of water,” she said, with the utmost composure.
“Please give me a few drops of aromatic spirits of ammonia in a glass of water,” she said, with complete calm.
“Yes, ma’am!” said the impressionable clerk, who had been looking at her through the display window as she stood on the corner.
“Yes, ma’am!” said the eager clerk, who had been watching her through the display window as she stood on the corner.
But a moment later, as he turned from the shelves of glass jars against the wall, with the potion she had asked for in his hand, he uttered an exclamation: “For goshes’ sake, Miss!” And, describing this adventure to his fellow-boarders, that evening, “Sagged pretty near to the counter, she was,” he said. “’F I hadn’t been a bright, quick, ready-for-anything young fella she’d ‘a’ flummixed plum! I was watchin’ her out the window—talkin’ to some young s’iety fella, and she was all right then. She was all right when she come in the store, too. Yes, sir; the prettiest girl that ever walked in our place and took one good look at me. I reckon it must be the truth what some you town wags say about my face!”
But a moment later, as he turned away from the shelves of glass jars against the wall, with the potion she had asked for in hand, he exclaimed, “For goodness’ sake, Miss!” And while recounting this adventure to his fellow boarders that evening, he said, “She almost collapsed at the counter! If I hadn’t been a bright, quick, ready-for-anything young guy, she would have completely confused me! I was watching her out the window—talking to some young society guy, and she seemed fine then. She was fine when she came into the store, too. Yes, sir; the prettiest girl that ever walked into our place and took a good look at me. I guess it must be true what some of you town jokesters say about my looks!”
Chapter XXVIII
At that hour the heroine of the susceptible clerk’s romance was engaged in brightening the rosy little coal fire under the white mantelpiece in her pretty white-and-blue boudoir. Four photographs all framed in decorous plain silver went to the anthracite’s fierce destruction—frames and all—and three packets of letters and notes in a charming Florentine treasure-box of painted wood; nor was the box, any more than the silver frames, spared this rousing finish. Thrown heartily upon live coal, the fine wood sparkled forth in stars, then burst into an alarming blaze which scorched the white mantelpiece, but Lucy stood and looked on without moving.
At that moment, the heroine of the sensitive clerk's romance was busy brightening up the cheerful little coal fire under the white mantel in her lovely white-and-blue room. Four photographs, all framed in simple silver, were headed for the fierce destruction of the anthracite—frames and all—and three packets of letters and notes stuffed in a charming painted wooden treasure box from Florence didn't escape this fiery end either. Thrown onto the live coals, the beautiful wood sparkled like stars before bursting into a concerning blaze that scorched the white mantel, but Lucy just stood there and watched without moving.
It was not Eugene who told her what had happened at Isabel’s door. When she got home, she found Fanny Minafer waiting for her—a secret excursion of Fanny’s for the purpose, presumably, of “letting out” again; because that was what she did. She told Lucy everything (except her own lamentable part in the production of the recent miseries) and concluded with a tribute to George: “The worst of it is, he thinks he’s been such a hero, and Isabel does, too, and that makes him more than twice as awful. It’s been the same all his life: everything he did was noble and perfect. He had a domineering nature to begin with, and she let it go on, and fostered it till it absolutely ruled her. I never saw a plainer case of a person’s fault making them pay for having it! She goes about, overseeing the packing and praising George and pretending to be perfectly cheerful about what he’s making her do and about the dreadful things he’s done. She pretends he did such a fine thing—so manly and protective—going to Mrs. Johnson. And so heroic—doing what his ‘principles’ made him—even though he knew what it would cost him with you! And all the while it’s almost killing her—what he said to your father! She’s always been lofty enough, so to speak, and had the greatest idea of the Ambersons being superior to the rest of the world, and all that, but rudeness, or anything like a ‘scene,’ or any bad manners—they always just made her sick! But she could never see what George’s manners were—oh, it’s been a terrible adulation!... It’s going to be a task for me, living in that big house, all alone: you must come and see me—I mean after they’ve gone, of course. I’ll go crazy if I don’t see something of people. I’m sure you’ll come as often as you can. I know you too well to think you’ll be sensitive about coming there, or being reminded of George. Thank heaven you’re too well-balanced,” Miss Fanny concluded, with a profound fervour, “you’re too well-balanced to let anything affect you deeply about that—that monkey!”
It wasn’t Eugene who told her what happened at Isabel’s door. When she got home, she found Fanny Minafer waiting for her—a secret visit from Fanny, probably to vent again; that was just what she did. She filled Lucy in on everything (except her own unfortunate role in creating the recent problems) and ended with a rant about George: “The worst part is, he thinks he’s been such a hero, and Isabel thinks so too, which makes him even more unbearable. It’s always been the same with him: everything he does is noble and perfect. He had a bossy nature to start with, and she allowed it to continue and encouraged it until it completely controlled her. I’ve never seen a clearer case of someone’s flaws making them suffer for having them! She goes around, overseeing the packing, praising George, and acting like she’s totally fine with what he’s making her do and with the awful things he’s done. She pretends he did something great—so manly and protective—by going to see Mrs. Johnson. And so heroic—doing what his ‘principles’ told him to do—even though he knew what it would cost him with you! And all the while it’s practically killing her—what he said to your father! She’s always been lofty, so to speak, and had the highest idea of the Ambersons being better than everyone else, but rudeness, or anything resembling a ‘scene,’ or bad manners—they always made her sick! But she could never see George’s manners—oh, it’s been such terrible idolization!... It’s going to be a challenge for me, living in that big house all alone: you have to come and see me—I mean after they’ve left, of course. I’ll go crazy if I don’t see anyone. I’m sure you’ll come as often as you can. I know you well enough to think you won’t be upset about visiting there, or being reminded of George. Thank goodness you’re too well-adjusted,” Miss Fanny concluded, with heartfelt emphasis, “you’re too well-adjusted to let anything bother you deeply about that—that fool!”
The four photographs and the painted Florentine box went to their cremation within the same hour that Miss Fanny spoke; and a little later Lucy called her father in, as he passed her door, and pointed to the blackened area on the underside of the mantelpiece, and to the burnt heap upon the coal, where some metallic shapes still retained outline. She flung her arms about his neck in passionate sympathy, telling him that she knew what had happened to him; and presently he began to comfort her and managed an embarrassed laugh.
The four photos and the painted Florentine box were cremated in the same hour that Miss Fanny spoke; soon after, Lucy called her dad in as he walked past her door and pointed to the charred area on the underside of the mantelpiece, and to the burnt remains on the fire where some metal shapes still had their outlines. She wrapped her arms around his neck in heartfelt sympathy, telling him that she understood what he was going through; eventually, he started to comfort her and let out an awkward laugh.
“Well, well—” he said. “I was too old for such foolishness to be getting into my head, anyhow.”
“Well, well—” he said. “I was too old for that kind of nonsense to be getting into my head, anyway.”
“No, no!” she sobbed. “And if you knew how I despise myself for—for ever having thought one instant about—oh, Miss Fanny called him the right name: that monkey! He is!”
“No, no!” she cried. “And if you knew how much I hate myself for—for ever having thought for even a moment about—oh, Miss Fanny called him the right name: that monkey! He totally is!”
“There, I think I agree with you,” Eugene said grimly, and in his eyes there was a steady light of anger that was to last. “Yes, I think I agree with you about that!”
“There, I think I agree with you,” Eugene said grimly, and in his eyes there was a constant spark of anger that would persist. “Yes, I think I agree with you on that!”
“There’s only one thing to do with such a person,” she said vehemently. “That’s to put him out of our thoughts forever—forever!”
“There's only one thing to do with someone like that,” she said passionately. “And that's to forget about him completely—forever!”
And yet, the next day, at six o’clock, which was the hour, Fanny had told her, when George and his mother were to leave upon their long journey, Lucy touched that scorched place on her mantel with her hand just as the little clock above it struck. Then, after this odd, unconscious gesture, she went to a window and stood between the curtains, looking out into the cold November dusk; and in spite of every reasoning and reasonable power within her, a pain of loneliness struck through her heart. The dim street below her window, the dark houses across the way, the vague air itself—all looked empty, and cold and (most of all) uninteresting. Something more sombre than November dusk took the colour from them and gave them that air of desertion.
And yet, the next day at six o'clock, the time Fanny had told her when George and his mom were supposed to leave for their long trip, Lucy touched the scorched spot on her mantel with her hand just as the little clock above it chimed. After this strange, involuntary gesture, she walked to a window and stood between the curtains, looking out into the chilly November twilight. Despite all her reasoning and sense, a wave of loneliness pierced her heart. The dim street below her window, the dark houses across the way, the vague atmosphere itself—all seemed empty, cold, and, most importantly, uninteresting. Something gloomier than the November dusk drained the color from them, giving them an air of abandonment.
The light of her fire, flickering up behind her showed suddenly a flying group of tiny snowflakes nearing the window-pane; and for an instant she felt the sensation of being dragged through a snows drift under a broken cutter, with a boy’s arms about her—an arrogant, handsome, too-conquering boy, who nevertheless did his best to get hurt himself, keeping her from any possible harm.
The light from her fire flickered behind her, suddenly revealing a group of tiny snowflakes approaching the window pane; and for a moment, she felt like she was being pulled through a snow drift under a broken sled, with a boy’s arms around her—a confident, good-looking, overly dominant boy, who nonetheless did everything he could to avoid getting hurt himself, shielding her from any potential danger.
She shook the picture out of her eyes indignantly, then came and sat before her fire, and looked long and long at the blackened mantelpiece. She did not have the mantelpiece repainted—and, since she did not, might as well have kept his photographs. One forgets what made the scar upon his hand but not what made the scar upon his wall.
She angrily shook the image out of her mind, then came and sat in front of her fire, staring intently at the blackened mantelpiece. She didn’t have the mantelpiece repainted—and since she didn’t, she might as well have kept his photographs. One forgets what caused the scar on his hand, but not what caused the scar on his wall.
She played no marche funebre upon her piano, even though Chopin’s romantic lamentation was then at the top of nine-tenths of the music-racks in the country, American youth having recently discovered the distinguished congeniality between itself and this deathless bit of deathly gloom. She did not even play “Robin Adair”; she played “Bedelia” and all the new cake-walks, for she was her father’s housekeeper, and rightly looked upon the office as being the same as that of his heart-keeper. Therefore it was her affair to keep both house and heart in what state of cheerfulness might be contrived. She made him “go out” more than ever; made him take her to all the gayeties of that winter, declining to go herself unless he took her, and, though Eugene danced no more, and quoted Shakespeare to prove all lightfoot caperings beneath the dignity of his age, she broke his resolution for him at the New Year’s Eve “Assembly” and half coaxed, half dragged him forth upon the floor, and made him dance the New Year in with her.
She didn’t play any funeral march on her piano, even though Chopin’s romantic sorrow was topping the music racks across the country, as American youth had recently discovered how much they related to this timeless piece of melancholy. She didn’t even play “Robin Adair”; instead, she played “Bedelia” and all the latest cakewalks, as she was her father’s housekeeper and saw that role as just as important as being the keeper of his heart. So, it was her responsibility to keep both the house and his heart as cheerful as possible. She made him go out more than ever; she insisted he take her to all the fun events that winter, refusing to go unless he took her. Even though Eugene didn’t dance anymore and quoted Shakespeare to argue that all lighthearted dancing was beneath his dignity, she broke his resolution at the New Year’s Eve “Assembly” and half coaxed, half dragged him onto the floor, making him dance in the New Year with her.
New faces appeared at the dances of the winter; new faces had been appearing everywhere, for that matter, and familiar ones were disappearing, merged in the increasing crowd, or gone forever and missed a little and not long; for the town was growing and changing as it never had grown and changed before.
New faces showed up at the winter dances; new faces were showing up everywhere, really, while familiar ones were fading away, lost in the growing crowd, or gone forever and barely missed; the town was expanding and changing like it never had before.
It was heaving up in the middle incredibly; it was spreading incredibly; and as it heaved and spread, it befouled itself and darkened its sky. Its boundary was mere shapelessness on the run; a raw, new house would appear on a country road; four or five others would presently be built at intervals between it and the outskirts of the town; the country road would turn into an asphalt street with a brick-faced drugstore and a frame grocery at a corner; then bungalows and six-room cottages would swiftly speckle the open green spaces—and a farm had become a suburb which would immediately shoot out other suburbs into the country, on one side, and, on the other, join itself solidly to the city. You drove between pleasant fields and woodland groves one spring day; and in the autumn, passing over the same ground, you were warned off the tracks by an interurban trolley-car’s gonging, and beheld, beyond cement sidewalks just dry, new house-owners busy “moving in.” Gasoline and electricity were performing the miracles Eugene had predicted.
It was swelling up in the middle like crazy; it was expanding rapidly; and as it surged and spread, it messed itself up and darkened the sky. Its boundary was just shapelessness in motion; a brand-new house would pop up on a country road; four or five more would soon be built at intervals between it and the town's edge; the country road would transform into an asphalt street with a brick-faced drugstore and a wooden grocery store on the corner; then bungalows and six-room cottages would quickly dot the open green spaces—and a farm had turned into a suburb that would immediately send out other suburbs into the countryside on one side and, on the other, solidly connect itself to the city. You drove through nice fields and wooded groves one spring day; and in the fall, passing over the same ground, you were warned off the tracks by the clang of an interurban trolley car, and saw, beyond freshly laid cement sidewalks, new homeowners busy “moving in.” Gasoline and electricity were working the wonders Eugene had predicted.
But the great change was in the citizenry itself. What was left of the patriotic old-stock generation that had fought the Civil War, and subsequently controlled politics, had become venerable and was little heeded. The descendants of the pioneers and early settlers were merging into the new crowd, becoming part of it, little to be distinguished from it. What happened to Boston and to Broadway happened in degree to the Midland city; the old stock became less and less typical, and of the grown people who called the place home, less than a third had been born in it. There was a German quarter; there was a Jewish quarter; there was a negro quarter—square miles of it—called “Bucktown”; there were many Irish neighbourhoods; and there were large settlements of Italians, and of Hungarians, and of Rumanians, and of Serbians and other Balkan peoples. But not the emigrants, themselves, were the almost dominant type on the streets downtown. That type was the emigrant’s prosperous offspring: descendant of the emigrations of the Seventies and Eighties and Nineties, those great folk-journeyings in search not so directly of freedom and democracy as of more money for the same labour. A new Midlander—in fact, a new American—was beginning dimly to emerge.
But the big change was in the community itself. The remaining patriotic older generation that had fought in the Civil War and then dominated politics had aged and was largely ignored. The descendants of the pioneers and early settlers were blending into the new crowd, becoming part of it, and were hardly distinguishable from it. What happened in Boston and on Broadway was also happening to the Midland city; the old stock became less and less representative, and of the adults who called the place home, less than a third had been born there. There was a German neighborhood; there was a Jewish neighborhood; there was a Black neighborhood—square miles of it—called “Bucktown”; there were many Irish neighborhoods; and there were large communities of Italians, Hungarians, Romanians, and Serbians, along with other Balkan peoples. But it was not the immigrants themselves who were the most prominent type on the downtown streets. That title belonged to the successful children of the immigrants: the descendants of those who emigrated in the Seventies, Eighties, and Nineties, those major migrations in search of not just freedom and democracy but of better pay for the same work. A new Midlander—in fact, a new American—was beginning to emerge.
A new spirit of citizenship had already sharply defined itself. It was idealistic, and its ideals were expressed in the new kind of young men in business downtown. They were optimists—optimists to the point of belligerence—their motto being “Boost! Don’t Knock!” And they were hustlers, believing in hustling and in honesty because both paid. They loved their city and worked for it with a plutonic energy which was always ardently vocal. They were viciously governed, but they sometimes went so far to struggle for better government on account of the helpful effect of good government on the price of real estate and “betterment” generally; the politicians could not go too far with them, and knew it. The idealists planned and strove and shouted that their city should become a better, better, and better city—and what they meant, when they used the word “better,” was “more prosperous,” and the core of their idealism was this: “The more prosperous my beloved city, the more prosperous beloved I!” They had one supreme theory: that the perfect beauty and happiness of cities and of human life was to be brought about by more factories; they had a mania for factories; there was nothing they would not do to cajole a factory away from another city; and they were never more piteously embittered than when another city cajoled one away from them.
A new sense of citizenship had clearly emerged. It was idealistic, and its ideals were reflected in the new kind of young men working in downtown businesses. They were optimists—so optimistic they could be aggressive—living by the motto “Boost! Don’t Knock!” They were hustlers, believing in hard work and honesty because both paid off. They loved their city and poured their energy into it with an enthusiasm that was always vocal. They faced poor governance, but they sometimes pushed for better leadership because they understood how good government positively impacted real estate prices and overall improvement; politicians couldn't take them for granted, and they knew it. The idealists planned, worked hard, and shouted that their city should become better and better—by "better," they meant "more prosperous," and at the core of their idealism was this belief: “The more prosperous my beloved city, the more prosperous I am!” They had one main idea: that the perfect beauty and happiness of cities and human life would come from more factories; they were obsessed with factories; they would do anything to lure a factory from another city, and they felt most bitter when another city successfully attracted one away from them.
What they meant by Prosperity was credit at the bank; but in exchange for this credit they got nothing that was not dirty, and, therefore, to a sane mind, valueless; since whatever was cleaned was dirty again before the cleaning was half done. For, as the town grew, it grew dirty with an incredible completeness. The idealists put up magnificent business buildings and boasted of them, but the buildings were begrimed before they were finished. They boasted of their libraries, of their monuments and statues; and poured soot on them. They boasted of their schools, but the schools were dirty, like the children within them. This was not the fault of the children or their mothers. It was the fault of the idealists, who said: “The more dirt, the more prosperity.” They drew patriotic, optimistic breaths of the flying powdered filth of the streets, and took the foul and heavy smoke with gusto into the profundities of their lungs. “Boost! Don’t knock!” they said. And every year or so they boomed a great Clean-up Week, when everybody was supposed to get rid of the tin cans in his backyard.
What they meant by Prosperity was credit at the bank; but in exchange for this credit, they got nothing that wasn’t dirty and, therefore, to a sane mind, worthless; since whatever was cleaned became dirty again before the cleaning was even half done. As the town expanded, it became filthy with an astonishing thoroughness. The idealists built impressive business buildings and bragged about them, but the buildings were already grimy before they were finished. They bragged about their libraries, monuments, and statues; and then covered them in soot. They touted their schools, but the schools were dirty, just like the children in them. This wasn’t the fault of the kids or their mothers. It was the fault of the idealists, who claimed: “The more dirt, the more prosperity.” They took in deep, hopeful breaths of the dusty filth from the streets and inhaled the heavy, toxic smoke with enthusiasm. “Boost! Don’t knock!” they said. And every year or so, they promoted a big Clean-up Week, when everyone was expected to clear out the tin cans from their backyards.
They were happiest when the tearing down and building up were most riotous, and when new factory districts were thundering into life. In truth, the city came to be like the body of a great dirty man, skinned, to show his busy works, yet wearing a few barbaric ornaments; and such a figure carved, coloured, and discoloured, and set up in the market-place, would have done well enough as the god of the new people. Such a god they had indeed made in their own image, as all peoples make the god they truly serve; though of course certain of the idealists went to church on Sunday, and there knelt to Another, considered to be impractical in business. But while the Growing went on, this god of their market-place was their true god, their familiar and spirit-control. They did not know that they were his helplessly obedient slaves, nor could they ever hope to realize their serfdom (as the first step toward becoming free men) until they should make the strange and hard discovery that matter should serve man’s spirit.
They felt the most joy when tearing down old structures and building new ones was at its most chaotic, and when new factory neighborhoods were booming into existence. In reality, the city resembled the body of a great filthy man, stripped bare to showcase his industriousness, yet adorned with a few primitive decorations; and such a figure, carved, painted, and stained, displayed in the marketplace, would have served well as the deity of the new people. They had indeed fashioned a god in their own likeness, just as all societies create the gods they truly worship; although some idealists still attended church on Sundays, kneeling to another figure deemed impractical in the realm of business. But while the growth was ongoing, this marketplace god was their genuine deity, their familiar spirit. They were unaware that they were his unwittingly submissive slaves, nor could they ever hope to realize their servitude (the first step toward becoming free individuals) until they made the difficult and unusual discovery that matter should serve the spirit of mankind.
“Prosperity” meant good credit at the bank, black lungs, and housewives’ Purgatory. The women fought the dirt all they could; but if they let the air into their houses they let in the dirt. It shortened their lives, and kept them from the happiness of ever seeing anything white. And thus, as the city grew, the time came when Lucy, after a hard struggle, had to give up her blue-and-white curtains and her white walls. Indoors, she put everything into dull gray and brown, and outside had the little house painted the dark green nearest to black. Then she knew, of course, that everything was as dirty as ever, but was a little less distressed because it no longer looked so dirty as it was.
“Prosperity” meant good credit at the bank, black lungs, and housewives’ Purgatory. The women fought against the dirt as best they could; but if they let the air into their homes, they also let in the dirt. It shortened their lives and prevented them from ever experiencing the joy of seeing anything white. And so, as the city expanded, the time came when Lucy, after a tough struggle, had to give up her blue-and-white curtains and her white walls. Inside, she painted everything in dull gray and brown, and outside, she had the little house painted the darkest green that was almost black. Then she knew, of course, that everything was just as dirty as before, but she felt a little less upset because it didn’t appear as dirty as it actually was.
These were bad times for Amberson Addition. This quarter, already old, lay within a mile of the centre of the town, but business moved in other directions; and the Addition’s share of Prosperity was only the smoke and dirt, with the bank credit left out. The owners of the original big houses sold them, or rented them to boarding-house keepers, and the tenants of the multitude of small houses moved “farther out” (where the smoke was thinner) or into apartment houses, which were built by dozens now. Cheaper tenants took their places, and the rents were lower and lower, and the houses shabbier and shabbier—for all these shabby houses, burning soft coal, did their best to help in the destruction of their own value. They helped to make the quarter so dingy and the air so foul to breathe that no one would live there who had money enough to get “farther out” where there were glimpses of ungrayed sky and breaths of cleaner winds. And with the coming of the new speed, “farther out” was now as close to business as the Addition had been in the days of its prosperity. Distances had ceased to matter.
These were tough times for Amberson Addition. This neighborhood, which was already aging, was situated within a mile of the town center, but business focused elsewhere; the Addition's share of success was just the smoke and grime, without any of the financial benefits. The owners of the large original houses either sold them or rented them out to boarding-house managers, while the residents of the many small houses moved "farther out" (where the air was cleaner) or into the numerous new apartment buildings. Cheaper tenants replaced them, and rents kept decreasing, while the houses became shabbier and shabbier—since all these rundown houses, using soft coal, did their part in ruining their own value. They contributed to making the area so grimy and the air so polluted that no one who had enough money to move "farther out" would choose to live there, where they could see patches of blue sky and feel fresher breezes. With the arrival of faster transportation, "farther out" was now just as accessible to businesses as the Addition had been during its thriving days. Distances no longer mattered.
The five new houses, built so closely where had been the fine lawn of the Amberson Mansion, did not look new. When they were a year old they looked as old as they would ever look; and two of them were vacant, having never been rented, for the Major’s mistake about apartment houses had been a disastrous one. “He guessed wrong,” George Amberson said. “He guessed wrong at just the wrong time! Housekeeping in a house is harder than in an apartment; and where the smoke and dirt are as thick as they are in the Addition, women can’t stand it. People were crazy for apartments—too bad he couldn’t have seen it in time. Poor man! he digs away at his ledgers by his old gas drop-light lamp almost every night—he still refuses to let the Mansion be torn up for wiring, you know. But he had one painful satisfaction this spring: he got his taxes lowered!”
The five new houses, built so closely where the lovely lawn of the Amberson Mansion used to be, didn’t really look new. By the time they were a year old, they looked as old as they would ever get; and two of them were empty, having never been rented out, because the Major’s decision about apartment houses had been a huge mistake. “He miscalculated,” George Amberson said. “He miscalculated at exactly the wrong time! Managing a house is tougher than managing an apartment; and with all the smoke and grime in the Addition, women can’t handle it. People were going crazy for apartments—too bad he couldn’t see it in time. Poor guy! He’s buried in his ledgers by his old gas drop-light lamp almost every night—he still won’t let them tear up the Mansion for wiring, you know. But he did have one small victory this spring: he got his taxes lowered!”
Amberson laughed ruefully, and Fanny Minafer asked how the Major could have managed such an economy. They were sitting upon the veranda at Isabel’s one evening during the third summer of the absence of their nephew and his mother; and the conversation had turned toward Amberson finances.
Amberson laughed wryly, and Fanny Minafer asked how the Major could have pulled off such a budget. They were sitting on the porch at Isabel’s one evening during the third summer of their nephew and his mother's absence, and the conversation had shifted to Amberson finances.
“I said it was a ‘painful satisfaction,’ Fanny,” he explained. “The property has gone down in value, and they assessed it lower than they did fifteen years ago.”
“I said it was a ‘painful satisfaction,’ Fanny,” he explained. “The property has decreased in value, and they appraised it lower than they did fifteen years ago.”
“But farther out—”
“But further out—”
“Oh, yes, ‘farther out!’ Prices are magnificent ‘farther out,’ and farther in, too! We just happen to be the wrong spot, that’s all. Not that I don’t think something could be done if father would let me have a hand; but he won’t. He can’t, I suppose I ought to say. He’s ‘always done his own figuring,’ he says; and it’s his lifelong habit to keep his affairs: and even his books, to himself, and just hand us out the money. Heaven knows he’s done enough of that!”
“Oh, definitely, ‘farther out!’ Prices are great ‘farther out,’ and farther in, too! We just happen to be in the wrong spot, that’s all. Not that I don’t think something could be done if Dad would let me help; but he won’t. I guess I should say he can’t. He’s ‘always done his own figuring,’ he says; and it’s his lifelong habit to keep his business—and even his finances—to himself, and just give us the money. God knows he’s done enough of that!”
He sighed; and both were silent, looking out at the long flares of the constantly passing automobile headlights, shifting in vast geometric demonstrations against the darkness. Now and then a bicycle wound its nervous way among these portents, or, at long intervals, a surrey or buggy plodded forlornly by.
He sighed, and they both fell silent, gazing at the long beams of the car headlights that streamed by continuously, creating vast geometric patterns against the dark. Occasionally, a bicycle wove nervously through these signs, or, every once in a while, a horse-drawn carriage or buggy slowly passed by.
“There seem to be so many ways of making money nowadays,” Fanny said thoughtfully. “Every day I hear of a new fortune some person has got hold of, one way or another—nearly always it’s somebody you never heard of. It doesn’t seem all to be in just making motor cars; I hear there’s a great deal in manufacturing these things that motor cars use—new inventions particularly. I met dear old Frank Bronson the other day, and he told me—”
“There are so many ways to make money these days,” Fanny said thoughtfully. “Every day I hear about someone who’s struck it rich, one way or another—almost always it’s someone you’ve never heard of. It doesn’t seem to be just about making cars; I hear there’s a lot of money in producing the things that cars use—especially new inventions. I ran into dear old Frank Bronson the other day, and he told me—”
“Oh, yes, even dear old Frank’s got the fever,” Amberson laughed. “He’s as wild as any of them. He told me about this invention he’s gone into, too. ‘Millions in it!’ Some new electric headlight better than anything yet—‘every car in America can’t help but have ’em,’ and all that. He’s putting half he’s laid by into it, and the fact is, he almost talked me into getting father to ‘finance me’ enough for me to go into it. Poor father! he’s financed me before! I suppose he would again if I had the heart to ask him; and this seems to be a good thing, though probably old Frank is a little too sanguine. At any rate, I’ve been thinking it over.”
“Oh, yes, even dear old Frank’s caught the fever,” Amberson laughed. “He’s as wild as anyone. He told me about this invention he’s getting into, too. ‘Millions to be made!’ Some new electric headlight that’s better than anything else—‘every car in America is going to have them,’ and all that. He’s putting half of what he’s saved into it, and honestly, he almost convinced me to get dad to ‘finance me’ enough to join in. Poor dad! He’s financed me before! I guess he would again if I had the guts to ask him; and this seems like a solid opportunity, even though old Frank might be a bit too optimistic. Anyway, I’ve been thinking it over.”
“So have I,” Fanny admitted. “He seemed to be certain it would pay twenty-five per cent. the first year, and enormously more after that; and I’m only getting four on my little principal. People are making such enormous fortunes out of everything to do with motor cars, it does seem as if—” She paused. “Well, I told him I’d think it over seriously.”
“So have I,” Fanny admitted. “He seemed convinced it would yield twenty-five percent in the first year, and much more after that; meanwhile, I’m only getting four percent on my small investment. People are making huge fortunes from everything related to cars; it really feels like—” She paused. “Well, I told him I’d seriously consider it.”
“We may turn out to be partners and millionaires then,” Amberson laughed. “I thought I’d ask Eugene’s advice.”
“We might end up being partners and millionaires,” Amberson laughed. “I thought I’d ask Eugene for his advice.”
“I wish you would,” said Fanny. “He probably knows exactly how much profit there would be in this.”
“I wish you would,” said Fanny. “He probably knows exactly how much money there would be in this.”
Eugene’s advice was to “go slow”: he thought electric lights for automobiles were “coming—someday but probably not until certain difficulties could be overcome.” Altogether, he was discouraging, but by this time his two friends “had the fever” as thoroughly as old Frank Bronson himself had it; for they had been with Bronson to see the light working beautifully in a machine shop. They were already enthusiastic, and after asking Eugene’s opinion they argued with him, telling him how they had seen with their own eyes that the difficulties he mentioned had been overcome. “Perfectly!” Fanny cried. “And if it worked in the shop it’s bound to work any place else, isn’t it?”
Eugene’s advice was to “take it easy”: he believed electric lights for cars were “on the way—eventually, but probably not until certain challenges were solved.” Overall, he was discouraging, but by this time, his two friends “were totally into it,” just like old Frank Bronson. They had watched Bronson see the lights working perfectly in a machine shop. They were already excited, and after asking for Eugene’s opinion, they argued with him, telling him how they had seen with their own eyes that the challenges he mentioned had been addressed. “Absolutely!” Fanny exclaimed. “And if it worked in the shop, it’s bound to work anywhere else, right?”
He would not agree that it was “bound to”—yet, being pressed, was driven to admit that “it might,” and, retiring from what was developing into an oratorical contest, repeated a warning about not “putting too much into it.”
He wouldn't agree that it was “bound to”—yet, when pressed, he was forced to admit that “it might,” and, stepping back from what was turning into a debate, repeated a caution about not “reading too much into it.”
George Amberson also laid stress on this caution later, though the Major had “financed him” again, and he was “going in.” “You must be careful to leave yourself a ‘margin of safety,’ Fanny,” he said. “I’m confident that is a pretty conservative investment of its kind, and all the chances are with us, but you must be careful to leave yourself enough to fall back on, in case anything should go wrong.”
George Amberson emphasized this caution later on, even though the Major had "backed him" again, and he was "going in." "You need to make sure to leave yourself a 'safety net,' Fanny," he said. "I'm sure this is a pretty safe investment for its type, and the odds are in our favor, but you have to be careful to keep enough to fall back on if anything goes wrong."
Fanny deceived him. In the impossible event of “anything going wrong” she would have enough left to “live on,” she declared, and laughed excitedly, for she was having the best time that had come to her since Wilbur’s death. Like so many women for whom money has always been provided without their understanding how, she was prepared to be a thorough and irresponsible plunger.
Fanny tricked him. In the unlikely event that “anything went wrong,” she said she would have enough left to “live on,” and she laughed with excitement, feeling that this was the best time she had experienced since Wilbur’s death. Like many women who have always had money provided without really knowing how, she was ready to be a complete and carefree risk-taker.
Amberson, in his wearier way, shared her excitement, and in the winter, when the exploiting company had been formed, and he brought Fanny her importantly engraved shares of stock, he reverted to his prediction of possibilities, made when they first spoke of the new light.
Amberson, feeling a bit worn out, shared her excitement. In the winter, when the new company had been established, he handed Fanny her fancy engraved stock certificates and brought back up his earlier predictions about what they might achieve when they first talked about the new opportunity.
“We seem to be partners, all right,” he laughed. “Now let’s go ahead and be millionaires before Isabel and young George come home.”
“We definitely seem like partners,” he laughed. “Now let’s get on with becoming millionaires before Isabel and young George come back.”
“When they come home!” she echoed sorrowfully—and it was a phrase which found an evasive echo in Isabel’s letters. In these letters Isabel was always planning pleasant things that she and Fanny and the Major and George and “brother George” would do—when she and her son came home. “They’ll find things pretty changed, I’m afraid,” Fanny said. “If they ever do come home!”
“When they come home!” she repeated sadly—and it was a phrase that resonated in Isabel’s letters. In these letters, Isabel was always dreaming up nice things that she, Fanny, the Major, George, and “brother George” would do—when she and her son returned home. “They’re going to find things pretty different, I’m afraid,” Fanny said. “If they ever do come home!”
Amberson went over, the next summer, and joined his sister and nephew in Paris, where they were living. “Isabel does want to come home,” he told Fanny gravely, on the day of his return, in October. “She’s wanted to for a long while—and she ought to come while she can stand the journey—” And he amplified this statement, leaving Fanny looking startled and solemn when Lucy came by to drive him out to dinner at the new house Eugene had just completed.
Amberson went over the next summer and joined his sister and nephew in Paris, where they were living. “Isabel wants to come home,” he told Fanny seriously on the day of his return in October. “She’s been wanting to for a long time—and she should come while she’s still able to make the journey—” He elaborated on this, leaving Fanny looking shocked and serious when Lucy came by to take him out to dinner at the new house Eugene had just finished.
This was no white-and-blue cottage, but a great Georgian picture in brick, five miles north of Amberson Addition, with four acres of its own hedged land between it and its next neighbour; and Amberson laughed wistfully as they turned in between the stone and brick gate pillars, and rolled up the crushed stone driveway. “I wonder, Lucy, if history’s going on forever repeating itself,” he said. “I wonder if this town’s going on building up things and rolling over them, as poor father once said it was rolling over his poor old heart. It looks like it: here’s the Amberson Mansion again, only it’s Georgian instead of nondescript Romanesque; but it’s just the same Amberson Mansion that my father built long before you were born. The only difference is that it’s your father who’s built this one now. It’s all the same, in the long run.”
This wasn’t a white-and-blue cottage, but a beautiful Georgian brick house, five miles north of Amberson Addition, surrounded by four acres of its own hedged land separating it from the nearest neighbor. Amberson laughed with a touch of nostalgia as they drove between the stone and brick gateposts and rolled up the gravel driveway. “I wonder, Lucy, if history keeps repeating itself,” he said. “I wonder if this town will just keep building things up and then rolling over them, like my poor father once said it did to his old heart. It looks that way: here’s the Amberson Mansion again, but now it’s Georgian instead of that plain Romanesque style; yet it’s the same Amberson Mansion that my father built long before you were born. The only change is that your father built this one now. In the end, it’s all the same.”
Lucy did not quite understand, but she laughed as a friend should, and, taking his arm, showed him through vast rooms where ivory-panelled walls and trim window hangings were reflected dimly in dark, rugless floors, and the sparse furniture showed that Lucy had been “collecting” with a long purse. “By Jove!” he said. “You have been going it! Fanny tells me you had a great ‘house-warming’ dance, and you keep right on being the belle of the ball, not any softer-hearted than you used to be. Fred Kinney’s father says you’ve refused Fred so often that he got engaged to Janie Sharon just to prove that someone would have him in spite of his hair. Well, the material world do move, and you’ve got the new kind of house it moves into nowadays—if it has the new price! And even the grand old expanses of plate glass we used to be so proud of at the other Amberson Mansion—they’ve gone, too, with the crowded heavy gold and red stuff. Curious! We’ve still got the plate glass windows, though all we can see out of ’em is the smoke and the old Johnson house, which is a counter-jumper’s boardinghouse now, while you’ve got a view, and you cut it all up into little panes. Well, you’re pretty refreshingly out of the smoke up here.”
Lucy didn’t completely get it, but she laughed like a good friend would and, taking his arm, led him through massive rooms where ivory-paneled walls and stylish window treatments were faintly mirrored in dark, bare floors. The minimal furniture made it clear that Lucy had been “collecting” with a generous budget. “Wow!” he exclaimed. “You’ve really gone all out! Fanny told me you had a fantastic ‘housewarming’ party, and you keep being the life of the party, just as heartless as you’ve always been. Fred Kinney’s dad says you’ve turned him down so many times that he got engaged to Janie Sharon just to show that someone would have him despite his hair. Well, the material world keeps moving, and you’ve got the new kind of house it’s heading to these days—if it has the new price! And even the grand old stretches of plate glass we were so proud of at the other Amberson Mansion—they’re gone too, along with the heavy gold and red decor. Strange! We still have the plate glass windows, though all we can see out of them is smoke and the old Johnson house, which is now a boarding house for shop workers, while you have a view, and you’ve broken it up into little panes. Well, you’re pretty refreshingly away from the smoke up here.”
“Yes, for a while,” Lucy laughed. “Until it comes and we have to move out farther.”
“Yes, for a while,” Lucy laughed. “Until it comes and we have to move out farther.”
“No, you’ll stay here,” he assured her. “It will be somebody else who’ll move out farther.”
“No, you’ll stay here,” he assured her. “It will be someone else who’ll move out farther.”
He continued to talk of the house after Eugene arrived, and gave them no account of his journey until they had retired from the dinner table to Eugene’s library, a gray and shadowy room, where their coffee was brought. Then, equipped with a cigar, which seemed to occupy his attention, Amberson spoke in a casual tone of his sister and her son.
He kept talking about the house after Eugene showed up and didn’t mention anything about his trip until they had left the dinner table for Eugene’s library, a gray and dim room where their coffee was served. Then, with a cigar that seemed to take up most of his focus, Amberson casually brought up his sister and her son.
“I found Isabel as well as usual,” he said, “only I’m afraid ‘as usual’ isn’t particularly well. Sydney and Amelia had been up to Paris in the spring, but she hadn’t seen them. Somebody told her they were there, it seems. They’d left Florence and were living in Rome; Amelia’s become a Catholic and is said to give great sums to charity and to go about with the gentry in consequence, but Sydney’s ailing and lives in a wheel-chair most of the time. It struck me Isabel ought to be doing the same thing.”
“I found Isabel just as I expected,” he said, “but I’m afraid 'just as I expected' isn’t particularly good. Sydney and Amelia had gone to Paris in the spring, but she hadn’t seen them. Someone told her they were there, I guess. They’d left Florence and were living in Rome; Amelia’s become a Catholic and is said to donate large amounts to charity and to socialize with the upper class because of it, but Sydney’s not well and spends most of his time in a wheelchair. It occurred to me that Isabel should be doing the same thing.”
He paused, bestowing minute care upon the removal of the little band from his cigar; and as he seemed to have concluded his narrative, Eugene spoke out of the shadow beyond a heavily shaded lamp: “What do you mean by that?” he asked quietly.
He paused, carefully taking the little band off his cigar; and as he seemed to have finished his story, Eugene spoke from the shadow near a dim lamp: “What do you mean by that?” he asked calmly.
“Oh, she’s cheerful enough,” said Amberson, still not looking at either his young hostess or her father. “At least,” he added, “she manages to seem so. I’m afraid she hasn’t been really well for several years. She isn’t stout you know—she hasn’t changed in looks much—and she seems rather alarmingly short of breath for a slender person. Father’s been that way for years, of course; but never nearly so much as Isabel is now. Of course she makes nothing of it, but it seemed rather serious to me when I noticed she had to stop and rest twice to get up the one short flight of stairs in their two-floor apartment. I told her I thought she ought to make George let her come home.”
“Oh, she’s cheerful enough,” said Amberson, still not looking at either his young hostess or her dad. “At least,” he added, “she manages to seem that way. I’m afraid she hasn’t really been well for several years. She isn’t heavy, you know—she hasn’t changed much in appearance—and she seems quite alarmingly short of breath for someone so slim. Dad’s been that way for years, of course; but never nearly as much as Isabel is now. She doesn’t make a big deal out of it, but it seemed pretty serious to me when I noticed she had to stop and rest twice to get up the one short flight of stairs in their two-floor apartment. I told her I thought she should make George let her come home.”
“Let her?” Eugene repeated, in a low voice. “Does she want to?”
“Let her?” Eugene repeated, quietly. “Does she want to?”
“She doesn’t urge it. George seems to like the life there—in his grand, gloomy, and peculiar way; and of course she’ll never change about being proud of him and all that—he’s quite a swell. But in spite of anything she said, rather than because, I know she does indeed want to come. She’d like to be with father, of course; and I think she’s—well, she intimated one day that she feared it might even happen that she wouldn’t get to see him again. At the time I thought she referred to his age and feebleness, but on the boat, coming home, I remembered the little look of wistfulness, yet of resignation, with which she said it, and it struck me all at once that I’d been mistaken: I saw she was really thinking of her own state of health.”
“She doesn’t push it. George seems to enjoy life there—in his grand, gloomy, and quirky way; and of course, she’ll always be proud of him and all that—he’s quite the guy. But despite anything she said, rather than because of it, I know she really does want to come. She’d like to be with Dad, of course; and I think she’s—well, she hinted one day that she was worried she might not get to see him again. At the time, I thought she was talking about his age and frailty, but on the boat coming home, I remembered the little look of longing, yet acceptance, with which she said it, and it hit me all at once that I had been wrong: I saw she was really thinking about her own health.”
“I see,” Eugene said, his voice even lower than it had been before. “And you say he won’t ‘let’ her come home?”
“I see,” Eugene said, his voice even quieter than before. “And you’re saying he won’t ‘let’ her come home?”
Amberson laughed, but still continued to be interested in his cigar. “Oh, I don’t think he uses force! He’s very gentle with her. I doubt if the subject is mentioned between them, and yet—and yet, knowing my interesting nephew as you do, wouldn’t you think that was about the way to put it?”
Amberson laughed but still kept his focus on his cigar. “Oh, I don’t think he uses force! He’s really gentle with her. I doubt they even talk about it, and yet—and yet, knowing my fascinating nephew like you do, wouldn’t you say that’s pretty much how it is?”
“Knowing him as I do—yes,” said Eugene slowly. “Yes, I should think that was about the way to put it.”
“Knowing him as I do—yeah,” Eugene said slowly. “Yeah, I’d say that’s pretty much the right way to say it.”
A murmur out of the shadows beyond him—a faint sound, musical and feminine, yet expressive of a notable intensity—seemed to indicate that Lucy was of the same opinion.
A whisper from the shadows behind him—a soft sound, melodic and feminine, yet full of significance—suggested that Lucy felt the same way.
Chapter XXIX
“Let her” was correct; but the time came—and it came in the spring of the next year when it was no longer a question of George’s letting his mother come home. He had to bring her, and to bring her quickly if she was to see her father again; and Amberson had been right: her danger of never seeing him again lay not in the Major’s feebleness of heart but in her own. As it was, George telegraphed his uncle to have a wheeled chair at the station, for the journey had been disastrous, and to this hybrid vehicle, placed close to the platform, her son carried her in his arms when she arrived. She was unable to speak, but patted her brother’s and Fanny’s hands and looked “very sweet,” Fanny found the desperate courage to tell her. She was lifted from the chair into a carriage, and seemed a little stronger as they drove home; for once she took her hand from George’s, and waved it feebly toward the carriage window.
“Let her” was the right choice; but the time came—and it came in the spring of the next year when it was no longer a matter of George letting his mother come home. He had to bring her, and he had to do it quickly if she was going to see her father again; and Amberson had been right: her threat of never seeing him again was not because of the Major’s weak heart but because of her own. As it turned out, George telegraphed his uncle to have a wheelchair ready at the station, since the journey had been disastrous, and to this hybrid vehicle, positioned close to the platform, her son carried her in his arms when she arrived. She couldn't speak, but patted her brother’s and Fanny’s hands and looked “very sweet,” which Fanny found the desperate courage to say. She was lifted from the wheelchair into a carriage, and seemed a little stronger as they drove home; for once she took her hand from George’s and waved it weakly toward the carriage window.
“Changed,” she whispered. “So changed.”
“Different,” she whispered. “So different.”
“You mean the town,” Amberson said. “You mean the old place is changed, don’t you, dear?”
“You're talking about the town,” Amberson said. “You mean the old place has changed, right, dear?”
She smiled and moved her lips: “Yes.”
She smiled and said, "Yep."
“It’ll change to a happier place, old dear,” he said, “now that you’re back in it, and going to get well again.”
“It’s going to change to a happier place, dear,” he said, “now that you’re back in it and getting better again.”
But she only looked at him wistfully, her eyes a little frightened.
But she just looked at him longingly, her eyes a bit scared.
When the carriage stopped, her son carried her into the house, and up the stairs to her own room, where a nurse was waiting; and he came out a moment later, as the doctor went in. At the end of the hall a stricken group was clustered: Amberson, and Fanny, and the Major. George, deathly pale and speechless, took his grandfather’s hand, but the old gentleman did not seem to notice his action.
When the carriage stopped, her son carried her into the house and up the stairs to her room, where a nurse was waiting. He came out a moment later as the doctor went in. At the end of the hall, a devastated group gathered: Amberson, Fanny, and the Major. George, looking extremely pale and unable to speak, took his grandfather’s hand, but the old man didn’t seem to notice.
“When are they going to let me see my daughter?” he asked querulously. “They told me to keep out of the way while they carried her in, because it might upset her. I wish they’d let me go in and speak to my daughter. I think she wants to see me.”
“When are they going to let me see my daughter?” he asked impatiently. “They told me to stay out of the way while they brought her in, because it might upset her. I wish they’d let me go in and talk to my daughter. I think she wants to see me.”
He was right—presently the doctor came out and beckoned to him; and the Major shuffled forward, leaning on a shaking cane; his figure, after all its years of proud soldierliness, had grown stooping at last, and his untrimmed white hair straggled over the back of his collar. He looked old—old and divested of the world—as he crept toward his daughter’s room. Her voice was stronger, for the waiting group heard a low cry of tenderness and welcome as the old man reached the open doorway. Then the door was closed.
He was right—soon the doctor came out and signaled for him; and the Major shuffled forward, leaning on a wobbly cane. After all those years of being a proud soldier, he had finally started to stoop, and his untrimmed white hair hung over the back of his collar. He looked old—really old and detached from the world—as he made his way toward his daughter’s room. Her voice was stronger now, as the waiting group heard a soft cry of warmth and welcome when the old man reached the open doorway. Then the door was shut.
Fanny touched her nephew’s arm. “George, you must need something to eat—I know she’d want you to. I’ve had things ready: I knew she’d want me to. You’d better go down to the dining room: there’s plenty on the table, waiting for you. She’d want you to eat something.”
Fanny touched her nephew’s arm. “George, you must be hungry—I know she’d want you to eat. I’ve prepared some food because I knew she’d want me to. You should head down to the dining room; there’s plenty on the table, just waiting for you. She’d want you to have something to eat.”
He turned a ghastly face to her, it was so panic-stricken. “I don’t want anything to eat!” he said savagely. And he began to pace the floor, taking care not to go near Isabel’s door, and that his footsteps were muffled by the long, thick hall rug. After a while he went to where Amberson, with folded arms and bowed head, had seated himself near the front window. “Uncle George,” he said hoarsely. “I didn’t—”
He turned a terrifying face toward her, panic all over it. “I don’t want anything to eat!” he said harshly. Then he started pacing the floor, making sure to stay away from Isabel’s door and to keep his footsteps quiet on the long, thick hall rug. After a bit, he went over to where Amberson, arms crossed and head down, was sitting by the front window. “Uncle George,” he said in a rough voice. “I didn’t—”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Oh, my God, I didn’t think this thing the matter with her could ever be serious! I—” He gasped. “When that doctor I had meet us at the boat—” He could not go on.
“Oh my God, I didn’t think this issue with her could ever be serious! I—” He gasped. “When that doctor I had meet us at the boat—” He couldn’t continue.
Amberson only nodded his head, and did not otherwise change his attitude.
Amberson just nodded and didn’t change his attitude otherwise.
Isabel lived through the night. At eleven o’clock Fanny came timidly to George in his room. “Eugene is here,” she whispered. “He’s downstairs. He wants—” She gulped. “He wants to know if he can’t see her. I didn’t know what to say. I said I’d see. I didn’t know—the doctor said—”
Isabel made it through the night. At eleven o’clock, Fanny quietly entered George’s room. “Eugene is here,” she whispered. “He’s downstairs. He wants—” She paused, struggling to speak. “He wants to know if he can see her. I didn’t know what to say. I said I’d find out. I didn’t know—the doctor said—”
“The doctor said we ‘must keep her peaceful,’” George said sharply. “Do you think that man’s coming would be very soothing? My God! if it hadn’t been for him this mightn’t have happened: we could have gone on living here quietly, and—why, it would be like taking a stranger into her room! She hasn’t even spoken of him more than twice in all the time we’ve been away. Doesn’t he know how sick she is? You tell him the doctor said she had to be quiet and peaceful. That’s what he did say, isn’t it?”
“The doctor said we ‘must keep her peaceful,’” George said sharply. “Do you really think that guy showing up would be calming? My God! If it weren’t for him, this might not have happened: we could have kept living here in peace, and—why, it would be like bringing a stranger into her room! She hasn’t even mentioned him more than twice since we’ve been gone. Doesn’t he realize how sick she is? You tell him the doctor said she needs to stay calm and peaceful. That’s what he said, right?”
Fanny acquiesced tearfully. “I’ll tell him. I’ll tell him the doctor said she was to be kept very quiet. I—I didn’t know—” And she pottered out.
Fanny agreed tearfully. “I’ll tell him. I’ll tell him the doctor said she needs to stay very calm. I—I didn’t know—” And she shuffled out.
An hour later the nurse appeared in George’s doorway; she came noiselessly, and his back was toward her; but he jumped as if he had been shot, and his jaw fell, he so feared what she was going to say.
An hour later, the nurse showed up in George's doorway. She approached silently, and he had his back turned to her. But he jumped as if he had been shot, and his jaw dropped; he was so afraid of what she was about to say.
“She wants to see you.”
"She wants to meet you."
The terrified mouth shut with a click; and he nodded and followed her; but she remained outside his mother’s room while he went in.
The scared mouth closed with a click, and he nodded and followed her, but she stayed outside his mom's room while he went in.
Isabel’s eyes were closed, and she did not open them or move her head, but she smiled and edged her hand toward him as he sat on a stool beside the bed. He took that slender, cold hand, and put it to his cheek.
Isabel had her eyes closed, and she didn’t open them or turn her head, but she smiled and stretched her hand out to him while he sat on a stool next to the bed. He took her slender, cold hand and placed it against his cheek.
“Darling, did you—get something to eat?” She could only whisper, slowly and with difficulty. It was as if Isabel herself were far away, and only able to signal what she wanted to say.
“Babe, did you—get something to eat?” She could only whisper, slowly and with difficulty. It felt like Isabel herself was far away, only able to signal what she wanted to say.
“Yes, mother.”
"Yeah, Mom."
“All you—needed?”
"Is that all you needed?"
“Yes, mother.”
"Yes, mom."
She did not speak again for a time; then, “Are you sure you didn’t—didn’t catch cold coming home?”
She didn’t say anything for a while; then, “Are you sure you didn’t—didn’t catch a cold on the way back?”
“I’m all right, mother.”
"I'm okay, mom."
“That’s good. It’s sweet—it’s sweet—”
"That’s great. It’s sweet—it’s sweet—"
“What is, mother darling?”
“What is it, mom?”
“To feel—my hand on your cheek. I—I can feel it.”
“To feel—my hand on your cheek. I—I can feel it.”
But this frightened him horribly—that she seemed so glad she could feel it, like a child proud of some miraculous seeming thing accomplished. It frightened him so that he could not speak, and he feared that she would know how he trembled; but she was unaware, and again was silent. Finally she spoke again:
But this terrified him deeply—that she looked so happy about it, like a child proud of something amazing they had done. It scared him so much that he couldn’t speak, and he was afraid she would notice how he was shaking; but she didn’t see it, and once more fell silent. Eventually, she spoke again:
“I wonder if—if Eugene and Lucy know that we’ve come—home.”
“I wonder if Eugene and Lucy know that we’re home.”
“I’m sure they do.”
"I'm sure they do."
“Has he—asked about me?”
“Has he—asked about me?”
“Yes, he was here.”
“Yeah, he was here.”
“Has he—gone?”
"Is he gone?"
“Yes, mother.”
“Sure, mom.”
She sighed faintly. “I’d like—”
She sighed softly. “I’d like—”
“What, mother?”
"What is it, mom?"
“I’d like to have—seen him.” It was just audible, this little regretful murmur. Several minutes passed before there was another. “Just—just once,” she whispered, and then was still.
“I wish I could have seen him.” It was just barely audible, this small regretful whisper. Several minutes went by before another sound came. “Just—just once,” she murmured, and then fell silent.
She seemed to have fallen asleep, and George moved to go, but a faint pressure upon his fingers detained him, and he remained, with her hand still pressed against his cheek. After a while he made sure she was asleep, and moved again, to let the nurse come in, and this time there was no pressure of the fingers to keep him. She was not asleep, but thinking that if he went he might get some rest, and be better prepared for what she knew was coming, she commanded those longing fingers of hers—and let him go.
She seemed to have dozed off, and George started to leave, but a gentle pressure on his fingers stopped him, so he stayed with her hand still pressed against his cheek. After a bit, he was sure she was asleep and tried to move again to let the nurse in, and this time there was no pressure from her fingers to hold him back. She wasn't asleep, but thinking that if he left, he might catch some rest and be better ready for what she knew was coming, she held back those eager fingers of hers—and let him go.
He found the doctor standing with the nurse in the hall; and, telling them that his mother was drowsing now, George went back to his own room, where he was startled to find his grandfather lying on the bed, and his uncle leaning against the wall. They had gone home two hours before, and he did not know they had returned.
He found the doctor standing with the nurse in the hall, and after telling them that his mother was dozing off, George went back to his room. He was surprised to see his grandfather lying on the bed and his uncle leaning against the wall. They had left two hours earlier, and he didn't know they had come back.
“The doctor thought we’d better come over,” Amberson said, then was silent, and George, shaking violently, sat down on the edge of the bed. His shaking continued, and from time to time he wiped heavy sweat from his forehead.
“The doctor thought we should come over,” Amberson said, then fell silent, and George, shaking uncontrollably, sat down on the edge of the bed. His shaking persisted, and from time to time, he wiped sweat from his forehead.
The hours passed, and sometimes the old man upon the bed would snore a little, stop suddenly, and move as if to rise, but George Amberson would set a hand upon his shoulder, and murmur a reassuring word or two. Now and then, either uncle or nephew would tiptoe into the hall and look toward Isabel’s room, then come tiptoeing back, the other watching him haggardly.
The hours went by, and sometimes the old man in bed would snore a bit, then stop suddenly and shift like he was about to get up, but George Amberson would place a hand on his shoulder and say a reassuring word or two. Every now and then, either uncle or nephew would quietly sneak into the hall and glance toward Isabel’s room, then tiptoe back, with the other watching him wearily.
Once George gasped defiantly: “That doctor in New York said she might get better! Don’t you know he did? Don’t you know he said she might?”
Once George gasped defiantly: “That doctor in New York said she might get better! Don’t you know he did? Don’t you know he said she might?”
Amberson made no answer.
Amberson didn't answer.
Dawn had been murking through the smoky windows, growing stronger for half an hour, when both men started violently at a sound in the hall; and the Major sat up on the bed, unchecked. It was the voice of the nurse speaking to Fanny Minafer, and the next moment, Fanny appeared in the doorway, making contorted efforts to speak.
Dawn had been creeping in through the smoky windows for about half an hour when both men jumped at a sound in the hallway; the Major sat up in bed, wide awake. It was the nurse talking to Fanny Minafer, and a moment later, Fanny appeared in the doorway, struggling to speak.
Amberson said weakly: “Does she want us—to come in?”
Amberson said softly, “Does she want us to come in?”
But Fanny found her voice, and uttered a long, loud cry. She threw her arms about George, and sobbed in an agony of loss and compassion:
But Fanny found her voice and let out a long, loud cry. She wrapped her arms around George and sobbed in a mixture of grief and sympathy:
“She loved you!” she wailed. “She loved you! She loved you! Oh, how she did love you!”
“She loved you!” she cried. “She loved you! She loved you! Oh, how she really loved you!”
Isabel had just left them.
Isabel had just left.
Chapter XXX
Major Amberson remained dry-eyed through the time that followed: he knew that this separation from his daughter would be short, that the separation which had preceded it was the long one. He worked at his ledgers no more under his old gas drop-light, but would sit all evening staring into the fire, in his bedroom, and not speaking unless someone asked him a question. He seemed almost unaware of what went on around him, and those who were with him thought him dazed by Isabel’s death, guessing that he was lost in reminiscences and vague dreams. “Probably his mind is full of pictures of his youth, or the Civil War, and the days when he and mother were young married people and all of us children were jolly little things—and the city was a small town with one cobbled street and the others just dirt roads with board sidewalks.” This was George Amberson’s conjecture, and the others agreed; but they were mistaken. The Major was engaged in the profoundest thinking of his life. No business plans which had ever absorbed him could compare in momentousness with the plans that absorbed him now, for he had to plan how to enter the unknown country where he was not even sure of being recognized as an Amberson—not sure of anything, except that Isabel would help him if she could. His absorption produced the outward effect of reverie, but of course it was not. The Major was occupied with the first really important matter that had taken his attention since he came home invalided, after the Gettysburg campaign, and went into business; and he realized that everything which had worried him or delighted him during this lifetime between then and to-day—all his buying and building and trading and banking—that it all was trifling and waste beside what concerned him now.
Major Amberson stayed dry-eyed during the time that followed: he knew that this separation from his daughter would be brief, while the earlier separation had been the long one. He no longer worked at his ledgers under his old gas lamp; instead, he spent every evening staring into the fire in his bedroom, often not speaking unless someone asked him a question. He seemed almost oblivious to what was happening around him, and those with him thought he was in a daze from Isabel’s death, assuming he was lost in memories and distant thoughts. “He’s probably thinking about his youth, or the Civil War, and the days when he and Mom were young newlyweds, and when we were all cheerful little kids—and the city was just a small town with one cobblestone street and the others were dirt roads with wooden sidewalks.” This was George Amberson’s guess, and the others agreed; but they were wrong. The Major was deeply engaged in the most profound thinking of his life. No business plans that had ever occupied his mind could compare in significance to the plans that consumed him now, for he had to figure out how to approach the unknown realm where he was unsure of being recognized as an Amberson—unsure of anything, except that Isabel would help him if she could. His focus created the outward appearance of daydreaming, but in reality, it was far from that. The Major was dealing with the first truly significant issue that had captured his attention since he returned home disabled after the Gettysburg campaign and entered business; and he realized that everything that had troubled or delighted him in the years between then and now—all his buying, building, trading, and banking—was trivial and wasteful compared to what mattered to him now.
He seldom went out of his room, and often left untouched the meals they brought to him there; and this neglect caused them to shake their heads mournfully, again mistaking for dazedness the profound concentration of his mind. Meanwhile, the life of the little bereft group still forlornly centering upon him began to pick up again, as life will, and to emerge from its own period of dazedness. It was not Isabel’s father but her son who was really dazed.
He rarely left his room and often left the meals they brought him untouched. This neglect made them shake their heads sadly, mistakenly thinking his intense focus was just confusion. Meanwhile, the small, grieving group that had been so focused on him started to recover, as life tends to do, and began to move on from its own state of confusion. It wasn't Isabel's father who was truly confused; it was her son.
A month after her death he walked abruptly into Fanny’s room, one night, and found her at her desk, eagerly adding columns of figures with which she had covered several sheets of paper. This mathematical computation was concerned with her future income to be produced by the electric headlight, now just placed on the general market; but Fanny was ashamed to be discovered doing anything except mourning, and hastily pushed the sheets aside, even as she looked over her shoulder to greet her hollow-eyed visitor.
A month after her death, he walked unexpectedly into Fanny’s room one night and found her at her desk, eagerly adding up columns of numbers that filled several sheets of paper. This math was about her future income from the electric headlight, which had just hit the market. However, Fanny felt embarrassed to be caught doing anything but mourning, so she quickly pushed the sheets aside while turning to greet her hollow-eyed visitor.
“George! You startled me.”
“George! You scared me.”
“I beg your pardon for not knocking,” he said huskily. “I didn’t think.”
“I’m sorry for not knocking,” he said softly. “I didn’t think.”
She turned in her chair and looked at him solicitously. “Sit down, George, won’t you?”
She turned in her chair and looked at him with concern. “Please sit down, George, won’t you?”
“No. I just wanted—”
“No. I just wanted—”
“I could hear you walking up and down in your room,” said Fanny. “You were doing it ever since dinner, and it seems to me you’re at it almost every evening. I don’t believe it’s good for you—and I know it would worry your mother terribly if she—” Fanny hesitated.
“I could hear you pacing back and forth in your room,” Fanny said. “You’ve been doing it since dinner, and it feels like you’re at it almost every evening. I don’t think it’s good for you—and I know it would really worry your mom if she—” Fanny paused.
“See here,” George said, breathing fast, “I want to tell you once more that what I did was right. How could I have done anything else but what I did do?”
“Look,” George said, out of breath, “I want to tell you again that what I did was right. What else could I have done besides what I did?”
“About what, George?”
"About what, George?"
“About everything!” he exclaimed; and he became vehement. “I did the right thing, I tell you! In heaven’s name, I’d like to know what else there was for anybody in my position to do! It would have been a dreadful thing for me to just let matters go on and not interfere—it would have been terrible! What else on earth was there for me to do? I had to stop that talk, didn’t I? Could a son do less than I did? Didn’t it cost me something to do it? Lucy and I’d had a quarrel, but that would have come round in time—and it meant the end forever when I turned her father back from our door. I knew what it meant, yet I went ahead and did it because knew it had to be done if the talk was to be stopped. I took mother away for the same reason. I knew that would help to stop it. And she was happy over there—she was perfectly happy. I tell you, I think she had a happy life, and that’s my only consolation. She didn’t live to be old; she was still beautiful and young looking, and I feel she’d rather have gone before she got old. She’d had a good husband, and all the comfort and luxury that anybody could have—and how could it be called anything but a happy life? She was always cheerful, and when I think of her I can always see her laughing—I can always hear that pretty laugh of hers. When I can keep my mind off of the trip home, and that last night, I always think of her gay and laughing. So how on earth could she have had anything but a happy life? People that aren’t happy don’t look cheerful all the time, do they? They look unhappy if they are unhappy; that’s how they look! See here”—he faced her challengingly—“do you deny that I did the right thing?”
“About everything!” he exclaimed, becoming intense. “I did the right thing, I tell you! For heaven’s sake, what else could anyone in my position do? It would have been awful for me to just let things continue and not get involved—it would have been terrible! What else on earth was there for me to do? I had to stop that talk, didn’t I? Could a son have done less than what I did? Didn’t it cost me something to do it? Lucy and I had a fight, but that would have sorted itself out in time—and it meant everything when I turned her father away from our door. I knew what that meant, yet I went through with it because I realized it had to be done if the talk was going to stop. I took mom away for the same reason. I knew that would help to silence it. And she was happy there—she was perfectly happy. Honestly, I think she had a happy life, and that’s my only comfort. She didn’t live to be old; she still looked beautiful and young, and I believe she’d rather have passed away before getting old. She had a good husband and all the comfort and luxury anyone could want—and how could that be anything but a happy life? She was always cheerful, and when I think of her, I can always picture her laughing—I can always hear that lovely laugh of hers. When I can keep my mind off the trip home and that last night, I always remember her upbeat and laughing. So how could she have had anything but a happy life? People who aren’t happy don’t look cheerful all the time, do they? They look unhappy if they are unhappy; that’s how it works! Look here”—he faced her challengingly—“do you deny that I did the right thing?”
“Oh, I don’t pretend to judge,” Fanny said soothingly, for his voice and gesture both partook of wildness. “I know you think you did, George.”
“Oh, I’m not pretending to judge,” Fanny said calmly, since his voice and gesture both seemed a bit erratic. “I know you believe you did, George.”
“Think I did!” he echoed violently. “My God in heaven!” And he began to walk up and down the floor. “What else was there to do? What choice did I have? Was there any other way of stopping the talk?” He stopped, close in front of her, gesticulating, his voice harsh and loud: “Don’t you hear me? I’m asking you: Was there any other way on earth of protecting her from the talk?”
“Think I did!” he shouted angrily. “Oh my God!” And he started pacing the floor. “What else could I do? What choice did I have? Was there any other way to stop the gossip?” He stopped right in front of her, gesturing wildly, his voice rough and loud: “Don't you hear me? I'm asking you: Was there any other way to protect her from the rumors?”
Miss Fanny looked away. “It died down before long, I think,” she said nervously.
Miss Fanny looked away. “I think it calmed down pretty quickly,” she said nervously.
“That shows I was right, doesn’t it?” he cried. “If I hadn’t acted as I did, that slanderous old Johnson woman would have kept on with her slanders—she’d still be—”
“That shows I was right, doesn’t it?” he exclaimed. “If I hadn’t acted the way I did, that gossiping old Johnson woman would have continued with her lies—she’d still be—”
“No,” Fanny interrupted. “She’s dead. She dropped dead with apoplexy one day about six weeks after you left. I didn’t mention it in my letters because I didn’t want—I thought—”
“No,” Fanny interrupted. “She’s dead. She collapsed from a stroke one day about six weeks after you left. I didn’t mention it in my letters because I didn’t want—I thought—”
“Well, the other people would have kept on, then. They’d have—”
“Well, the other people would have kept going, then. They’d have—”
“I don’t know,” said Fanny, still averting her troubled eyes. “Things are so changed here, George. The other people you speak of—one hardly knows what’s become of them. Of course not a great many were doing the talking, and they—well, some of them are dead, and some might as well be—you never see them any more—and the rest, whoever they were, are probably so mixed in with the crowds of new people that seem never even to have heard of us—and I’m sure we certainly never heard of them—and people seem to forget things so soon—they seem to forget anything. You can’t imagine how things have changed here!”
“I don’t know,” said Fanny, still turning her troubled eyes away. “Everything is so different here, George. The other people you mentioned—it's hard to say what’s happened to them. Not many were doing the talking, and some of them are gone, while others might as well be—you never see them anymore—and the rest, whoever they were, are probably so mixed up with the new crowds who seem to have never even heard of us—and I’m sure we never heard of them—and people really forget things so quickly—they forget anything. You can’t imagine how much has changed here!”
George gulped painfully before he could speak. “You—you mean to sit there and tell me that if I’d just let things go on—Oh!” He swung away, walking the floor again. “I tell you I did the only right thing! If you don’t think so, why in the name of heaven can’t you say what else I should have done? It’s easy enough to criticize, but the person who criticizes a man ought at least to tell him what else he should have done! You think I was wrong!”
George gulped hard before he could speak. “You—you actually mean to sit there and tell me that if I’d just let things go on—Oh!” He turned away, pacing the floor again. “I’m telling you I did the only right thing! If you don’t think so, then why on earth can't you say what else I should have done? It’s easy to criticize, but the person who criticizes someone should at least suggest what they could have done instead! You think I was wrong!”
“I’m not saying so,” she said.
“I’m not saying that,” she said.
“You did at the time!” he cried. “You said enough then, I think! Well, what have you to say now, if you’re so sure I was wrong?”
“You did back then!” he shouted. “You said enough at that time, I believe! So, what do you have to say now, if you’re so convinced I was wrong?”
“Nothing, George.”
“Nothing, George.”
“It’s only because you’re afraid to!” he said, and he went on with a sudden bitter divination: “You’re reproaching yourself with what you had to do with all that; and you’re trying to make up for it by doing and saying what you think mother would want you to, and you think I couldn’t stand it if I got to thinking I might have done differently. Oh, I know! That’s exactly what’s in your mind: you do think I was wrong! So does Uncle George. I challenged him about it the other day, and he answered just as you’re answering—evaded, and tried to be gentler. I don’t care to be handled with gloves! I tell you I was right, and I don’t need any coddling by people that think I wasn’t! And I suppose you believe I was wrong not to let Morgan see her that last night when he came here, and she—she was dying. If you do, why in the name of God did you come and ask me? You could have taken him in! She did want to see him. She—”
“It’s only because you’re scared to!” he said, and then he added with a sudden bitter insight: “You’re blaming yourself for everything that happened; and you’re trying to make up for it by doing and saying what you think Mom would want you to, and you think I couldn't handle it if I started to believe I could have done things differently. Oh, I know! That’s exactly what you’re thinking: you do believe I was wrong! So does Uncle George. I confronted him about it the other day, and he responded just like you—dodged the issue, and tried to be nicer. I don’t want to be treated with kid gloves! I tell you I was right, and I don’t need any pampering from people who think I wasn’t! And I guess you think I was wrong not to let Morgan see her that last night when he came here, and she—she was dying. If you do, then why on earth did you come and ask me? You could have taken him in! She did want to see him. She—”
Miss Fanny looked startled. “You think—”
Miss Fanny looked surprised. “You think—”
“She told me so!” And the tortured young man choked. “She said—‘just once.’ She said ‘I’d like to have seen him—just once!’ She meant—to tell him good-bye! That’s what she meant! And you put this on me, too; you put this responsibility on me! But I tell you, and I told Uncle George, that the responsibility isn’t all mine! If you were so sure I was wrong all the time—when I took her away, and when I turned Morgan out—if you were so sure, what did you let me do it for? You and Uncle George were grown people, both of you, weren’t you? You were older than I, and if you were so sure you were wiser than I, why did you just stand around with your hands hanging down, and let me go ahead? You could have stopped it if it was wrong, couldn’t you?”
“She told me so!” The tormented young man gasped. “She said—‘just once.’ She said, ‘I’d like to see him—just once!’ She meant—to say goodbye! That’s what she meant! And you put this on me, too; you put this responsibility on me! But I’m telling you, and I told Uncle George, that the responsibility isn’t all mine! If you were so sure I was wrong all the time—when I took her away, and when I kicked Morgan out—if you were so sure, then why did you let me do it? You and Uncle George were both adults, weren’t you? You were older than I am, and if you were so convinced you were wiser than I was, why did you just stand by and let me go on? You could have stopped it if it was wrong, right?”
Fanny shook her head. “No, George,” she said slowly. “Nobody could have stopped you. You were too strong, and—”
Fanny shook her head. “No, George,” she said slowly. “No one could have stopped you. You were too strong, and—”
“And what?” he demanded loudly.
"And what?" he asked loudly.
“And she loved you—too well.”
“And she loved you too much.”
George stared at her hard, then his lower lip began to move convulsively, and he set his teeth upon it but could not check its frantic twitching.
George stared at her intensely, then his lower lip started to move uncontrollably, and he bit down on it but couldn't stop its desperate twitching.
He ran out of the room.
He ran out of the room.
She sat still, listening. He had plunged into his mother’s room, but no sound came to Fanny’s ears after the sharp closing of the door; and presently she rose and stepped out into the hall—but could hear nothing. The heavy black walnut door of Isabel’s room, as Fanny’s troubled eyes remained fixed upon it, seemed to become darker and vaguer; the polished wood took the distant ceiling light, at the end of the hall, in dim reflections which became mysterious; and to Fanny’s disturbed mind the single sharp point of light on the bronze door-knob was like a continuous sharp cry in the stillness of night. What interview was sealed away from human eye and ear within the lonely darkness on the other side of that door—in that darkness where Isabel’s own special chairs were, and her own special books, and the two great walnut wardrobes filled with her dresses and wraps? What tragic argument might be there vainly striving to confute the gentle dead? “In God’s name, what else could I have done?” For his mother’s immutable silence was surely answering him as Isabel in life would never have answered him, and he was beginning to understand how eloquent the dead can be. They cannot stop their eloquence, no matter how they have loved the living: they cannot choose. And so, no matter in what agony George should cry out, “What else could I have done?” and to the end of his life no matter how often he made that wild appeal, Isabel was doomed to answer him with the wistful, faint murmur:
She sat quietly, listening. He had rushed into his mother's room, but no sound reached Fanny’s ears after the door slammed shut; eventually, she stood up and stepped into the hallway—but couldn’t hear anything. The heavy black walnut door to Isabel’s room, which Fanny’s worried eyes remained fixed on, seemed to grow darker and blurrier; the polished wood reflected the distant ceiling light at the end of the hall in dim, mysterious glimmers; and to Fanny’s unsettled mind, the single bright spot of light on the bronze doorknob felt like a constant, piercing cry in the silence of night. What conversation was kept hidden from human sight and sound in the lonely darkness on the other side of that door—in that darkness where Isabel’s special chairs and books were, along with the two large walnut wardrobes filled with her dresses and coats? What tragic discussion might be there, struggling to refute the gentle dead? “In God’s name, what else could I have done?” For his mother's unchanging silence was surely responding to him in a way that Isabel never would have while she was alive, and he was starting to grasp how expressive the dead can be. They can’t stop their communication, no matter how much they loved the living; they have no choice. So, no matter how much agony George should cry out, “What else could I have done?” and for the rest of his life no matter how often he made that desperate plea, Isabel was destined to reply to him with a wistful, faint murmur:
“I’d like to have—seen him. Just—just once.”
“I wish I could have seen him. Just—just once.”
A cheerful darkey went by the house, loudly and tunelessly whistling some broken thoughts upon women, fried food and gin; then a group of high school boys, returning homeward after important initiations, were heard skylarking along the sidewalk, rattling sticks on the fences, squawking hoarsely, and even attempting to sing in the shocking new voices of uncompleted adolescence. For no reason, and just as a poultry yard falls into causeless agitation, they stopped in front of the house, and for half an hour produced the effect of a noisy multitude in full riot.
A cheerful young man passed by the house, loudly and off-key whistling some random thoughts about women, fried food, and gin; then a bunch of high school boys, heading home after important initiations, were heard goofing off along the sidewalk, banging sticks against the fences, hooting loudly, and even trying to sing with their awkward, changing voices. For no particular reason, and just like a yard full of chickens suddenly getting riled up, they stopped in front of the house and for half an hour created the chaos of a noisy crowd in full rebellion.
To the woman standing upstairs in the hall, this was almost unbearable; and she felt that she would have to go down and call to them to stop; but she was too timid, and after a time went back to her room, and sat at her desk again. She left the door open, and frequently glanced out into the hall, but gradually became once more absorbed in the figures which represented her prospective income from her great plunge in electric lights for automobiles. She did not hear George return to his own room.
To the woman standing upstairs in the hall, this was nearly unbearable; she felt she needed to go downstairs and tell them to stop, but she was too shy. Eventually, she went back to her room and sat at her desk again. She left the door open and often looked out into the hall but slowly became absorbed again in the figures representing her expected income from her big investment in electric lights for cars. She didn’t notice when George came back to his room.
A superstitious person might have thought it unfortunate that her partner in this speculative industry (as in Wilbur’s disastrous rolling-mills) was that charming but too haphazardous man of the world, George Amberson. He was one of those optimists who believe that if you put money into a great many enterprises one of them is sure to turn out a fortune, and therefore, in order to find the lucky one, it is only necessary to go into a large enough number of them. Altogether gallant in spirit, and beautifully game under catastrophe, he had gone into a great many, and the unanimity of their “bad luck,” as he called it, gave him one claim to be a distinguished person, if he had no other. In business he was ill fated with a consistency which made him, in that alone, a remarkable man; and he declared, with some earnestness, that there was no accounting for it except by the fact that there had been so much good luck in his family before he was born that something had to balance it.
A superstitious person might have found it unfortunate that her partner in this risky business (like Wilbur’s disastrous rolling mills) was the charming but overly reckless man of the world, George Amberson. He was one of those optimists who believed that if you invested money in enough ventures, one of them was bound to become a success, and so, to find the lucky one, it was only necessary to get involved in a large enough number of them. Overall gallant in spirit and remarkably brave in the face of disaster, he had tried his hand at many ventures, and the consistency of their “bad luck,” as he called it, gave him at least one reason to consider himself a distinguished person, even if he had no other. In business, he seemed cursed with a consistency that made him, in that regard alone, a remarkable guy; and he stated, with some seriousness, that there was no explanation for it other than the fact that there had been so much good luck in his family before he was born that something had to even it out.
“You ought to have thought of my record and stayed out,” he told Fanny, one day the next spring, when the affairs of the headlight company had begun to look discouraging. “I feel the old familiar sinking that’s attended all my previous efforts to prove myself a business genius. I think it must be something like the feeling an aeronaut has when his balloon bursts, and, looking down, he sees below him the old home farm where he used to live—I mean the feeling he’d have just before he flattened out in that same old clay barnyard. Things do look bleak, and I’m only glad you didn’t go into this confounded thing to the extent I did.”
“You should have considered my track record and stayed out,” he told Fanny one day the following spring, when the headlight company's situation was starting to look bleak. “I can feel that familiar sinking feeling that always comes when I try to prove myself a business genius. It’s probably similar to what a balloonist feels when their balloon bursts, and they look down to see their old family farm below—like the feeling they would have just before they land in that same old muddy barnyard. Things do look grim, and I’m just glad you didn’t get as involved in this frustrating situation as I did.”
Miss Fanny grew pink. “But it must go right!” she protested. “We saw with our own eyes how perfectly it worked in the shop. The light was so bright no one could face it, and so there can’t be any reason for it not to work. It simply—”
Miss Fanny turned pink. “But it has to go right!” she insisted. “We saw with our own eyes how perfectly it worked in the store. The light was so bright that no one could face it, so there’s no reason for it not to work. It just—”
“Oh, you’re right about that,” Amberson said. “It certainly was a perfect thing—in the shop! The only thing we didn’t know was how fast an automobile had to go to keep the light going. It appears that this was a matter of some importance.”
“Oh, you’re right about that,” Amberson said. “It definitely was a perfect thing—in the shop! The only thing we didn’t know was how fast a car had to go to keep the light on. It turns out that this was kind of a big deal.”
“Well, how fast does one have to—”
“Well, how fast does one have to—”
“To keep the light from going entirely out,” he informed her with elaborate deliberation, “it is computed by those enthusiasts who have bought our product—and subsequently returned it to us and got their money back—they compute that a motor car must maintain a speed of twenty-five miles an hour, or else there won’t be any light at all. To make the illumination bright enough to be noticed by an approaching automobile, they state the speed must be more than thirty miles an hour. At thirty-five, objects in the path of the light begin to become visible; at forty they are revealed distinctly; and at fifty and above we have a real headlight. Unfortunately many people don’t care to drive that fast at all times after dusk, especially in the traffic, or where policemen are likely to become objectionable.”
"To keep the light from going completely out," he told her thoughtfully, "enthusiasts who bought our product—and then returned it for a refund—calculate that a car needs to maintain a speed of twenty-five miles an hour, or else the light won’t work at all. They say that to make the light bright enough to be seen by an oncoming car, the speed has to be over thirty miles an hour. At thirty-five, objects in the light's path start to become visible; at forty, they can be seen clearly; and at fifty and up, we truly have a functional headlight. Unfortunately, many people don’t want to drive that fast all the time after dark, especially in traffic or where police might get involved."
“But think of that test on the road when we—”
“But think of that test on the road when we—”
“That test was lovely,” he admitted. “The inventor made us happy with his oratory, and you and Frank Bronson and I went whirling through the night at a speed that thrilled us. It was an intoxicating sensation: we were intoxicated by the lights, the lights and the music. We must never forget that drive, with the cool wind kissing our cheeks and the road lit up for miles ahead. We must never forget it and we never shall. It cost—”
“That test was amazing,” he admitted. “The inventor made us happy with his speech, and you, Frank Bronson, and I zoomed through the night at a speed that excited us. It was an exhilarating feeling: we were drunk on the lights, the lights and the music. We can’t ever forget that drive, with the cool wind on our cheeks and the road glowing for miles ahead. We can’t ever forget it, and we never will. It cost—”
“But something’s got to be done.”
“But something needs to be done.”
“It has, indeed! My something would seem to be leaving my watch at my uncle’s. Luckily, you—”
“It really has! I think I left my watch at my uncle’s. Fortunately, you—”
The pink of Fanny’s cheeks became deeper. “But isn’t that man going to do anything to remedy it? can’t he try to—”
The pink in Fanny's cheeks deepened. "But isn't that guy going to do anything to fix it? Can't he at least try to—"
“He can try,” said Amberson. “He is trying, in fact. I’ve sat in the shop watching him try for several beautiful afternoons, while outside the windows all Nature was fragrant with spring and smoke. He hums ragtime to himself as he tries, and I think his mind is wandering to something else less tedious—to some new invention in which he’d take more interest.”
“He can try,” Amberson said. “He is trying, actually. I’ve spent several beautiful afternoons in the shop watching him try, while outside the windows, all of nature was filled with the scents of spring and smoke. He hums ragtime to himself as he works, and I think his mind is drifting to something else more exciting—some new invention that he’d be more interested in.”
“But you mustn’t let him,” she cried. “You must make him keep on trying!”
“But you can’t let him give up,” she exclaimed. “You have to make him keep trying!”
“Oh, yes. He understands that’s what I sit there for. I’ll keep sitting!”
“Oh, definitely. He gets that’s why I’m sitting here. I’ll keep sitting!”
However, in spite of the time he spent sitting in the shop, worrying the inventor of the fractious light, Amberson found opportunity to worry himself about another matter of business. This was the settlement of Isabel’s estate.
However, despite the time he spent sitting in the shop, stressing over the inventor of the troublesome light, Amberson also found time to concern himself with another business matter. This was the settling of Isabel’s estate.
“It’s curious about the deed to her house,” he said to his nephew. “You’re absolutely sure it wasn’t among her papers?”
“It’s strange about the deed to her house,” he said to his nephew. “You’re sure it wasn’t in her papers?”
“Mother didn’t have any papers,” George told him. “None at all. All she ever had to do with business was to deposit the cheques grandfather gave her and then write her own cheques against them.”
“Mom didn’t have any papers,” George told him. “Not a single one. All she ever did with money was cash the checks grandpa gave her and then write her own checks against them.”
“The deed to the house was never recorded,” Amberson said thoughtfully. “I’ve been over to the courthouse to see. I asked father if he never gave her one, and he didn’t seem able to understand me at first. Then he finally said he thought he must have given her a deed long ago; but he wasn’t sure. I rather think he never did. I think it would be just as well to get him to execute one now in your favour. I’ll speak to him about it.”
“The deed to the house was never recorded,” Amberson said thoughtfully. “I went over to the courthouse to check. I asked Dad if he ever gave her one, and at first, he didn’t seem to get what I was saying. Then he finally said he thought he must have given her a deed a long time ago, but he wasn’t sure. I really don’t think he ever did. I think it would be just as well to get him to sign one now in your favor. I’ll talk to him about it.”
George sighed. “I don’t think I’d bother him about it: the house is mine, and you and I understand that it is. That’s enough for me, and there isn’t likely to be much trouble between you and me when we come to settling poor grandfather’s estate. I’ve just been with him, and I think it would only confuse him for you to speak to him about it again. I notice he seems distressed if anybody tries to get his attention—he’s a long way off, somewhere, and he likes to stay that way. I think—I think mother wouldn’t want us to bother him about it; I’m sure she’d tell us to let him alone. He looks so white and queer.”
George sighed. “I don’t think I’d bring it up with him: the house is mine, and you and I both know that. That’s enough for me, and I doubt there will be much trouble between us when we settle grandfather’s estate. I just spent time with him, and I think it would only confuse him if you talk to him about it again. I’ve noticed he seems upset if anyone tries to get his attention—he’s far away, somewhere, and he likes to stay that way. I think— I think mom wouldn’t want us to bother him about it; I’m sure she’d tell us to leave him be. He looks so pale and strange.”
Amberson shook his head. “Not much whiter and queerer than you do, young fellow! You’d better begin to get some air and exercise and quit hanging about in the house all day. I won’t bother him any more than I can help; but I’ll have the deed made out ready for his signature.”
Amberson shook his head. “You’re not much whiter and weirder than you think, kid! You should get some fresh air and exercise instead of just sitting around the house all day. I won’t disturb him any more than necessary; but I’ll have the deed prepared and ready for his signature.”
“I wouldn’t bother him at all. I don’t see—”
“I wouldn’t bother him at all. I don’t see—”
“You might see,” said his uncle uneasily. “The estate is just about as involved and mixed-up as an estate can well get, to the best of my knowledge; and I haven’t helped it any by what he let me have for this infernal headlight scheme which has finally gone trolloping forever to where the woodbine twineth. Leaves me flat, and poor old Frank Bronson just half flat, and Fanny—well, thank heaven! I kept her from going in so deep that it would leave her flat. It’s rough on her as it is, I suspect. You ought to have that deed.”
“You might see,” his uncle said uneasily. “The estate is pretty much as complicated and mixed-up as it can get, to the best of my knowledge; and I haven’t made it any easier with what he let me take for this awful headlight scheme that has finally flopped forever. It leaves me broke, and poor old Frank Bronson is just half-broke, and Fanny—well, thank goodness! I kept her from getting in so deep that it would leave her flat. It’s tough on her as it is, I suspect. You should have that deed.”
“No. Don’t bother him.”
“No. Leave him alone.”
“I’ll bother him as little as possible. I’ll wait till some day when he seems to brighten up a little.”
“I’ll bother him as little as I can. I’ll wait for a day when he seems to cheer up a bit.”
But Amberson waited too long. The Major had already taken eleven months since his daughter’s death to think important things out. He had got as far with them as he could, and there was nothing to detain him longer in the world. One evening his grandson sat with him—the Major seemed to like best to have young George with him, so far as they were able to guess his preferences—and the old gentleman made a queer gesture: he slapped his knee as if he had made a sudden discovery, or else remembered that he had forgotten something.
But Amberson waited too long. The Major had already spent eleven months since his daughter's death reflecting on important matters. He had processed as much as he could, and there was nothing left to keep him in the world. One evening, his grandson sat with him—the Major seemed to prefer having young George around, as far as they could tell his likes—and the old man made a strange gesture: he slapped his knee as if he’d just had a sudden realization, or remembered that he had forgotten something.
George looked at him with an air of inquiry, but said nothing. He had grown to be almost as silent as his grandfather. However, the Major spoke without being questioned.
George looked at him with a questioning expression but didn't say anything. He had become almost as quiet as his grandfather. However, the Major spoke without being prompted.
“It must be in the sun,” he said. “There wasn’t anything here but the sun in the first place, and the earth came out of the sun, and we came out of the earth. So, whatever we are, we must have been in the sun. We go back to the earth we came out of, so the earth will go back to the sun that it came out of. And time means nothing—nothing at all—so in a little while we’ll all be back in the sun together. I wish—”
“It has to be in the sun,” he said. “There was nothing here but the sun to begin with, and the earth came from the sun, and we came from the earth. So, whatever we are, we must have come from the sun. We return to the earth we came from, so the earth will return to the sun that it came from. And time doesn’t mean anything—nothing at all—so pretty soon we’ll all be back in the sun together. I wish—”
He moved his hand uncertainly as if reaching for something, and George jumped up. “Did you want anything, grandfather?”
He hesitated as he reached out with his hand, and George quickly got to his feet. “Did you want something, Grandpa?”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Would you like a glass of water?”
“Do you want a glass of water?”
“No—no. No; I don’t want anything.” The reaching hand dropped back upon the arm of his chair, and he relapsed into silence; but a few minutes later he finished the sentence he had begun:
“No—no. No; I don’t want anything.” His reaching hand fell back onto the arm of his chair, and he fell silent; but a few minutes later, he completed the sentence he had started:
“I wish—somebody could tell me!”
“I wish someone could tell me!”
The next day he had a slight cold, but he seemed annoyed when his son suggested calling the doctor, and Amberson let him have his own way so far, in fact, that after he had got up and dressed, the following morning, he was all alone when he went away to find out what he hadn’t been able to think out—all those things he had wished “somebody” would tell him.
The next day he had a bit of a cold, but he seemed irritated when his son suggested calling the doctor. Amberson let him have his way so much so that after he got up and dressed the next morning, he was all alone when he left to figure out what he hadn’t been able to think through—all those things he had hoped “somebody” would explain to him.
Old Sam, shuffling in with the breakfast tray, found the Major in his accustomed easy-chair by the fireplace—and yet even the old darkey could see instantly that the Major was not there.
Old Sam, shuffling in with the breakfast tray, found the Major in his usual easy chair by the fireplace—and even the old man could immediately tell that the Major wasn’t really present.
Chapter XXXI
When the great Amberson Estate went into court for settlement, “there wasn’t any,” George Amberson said—that is, when the settlement was concluded there was no estate. “I guessed it,” Amberson went on. “As an expert on prosperity, my career is disreputable, but as a prophet of calamity I deserve a testimonial banquet.” He reproached himself bitterly for not having long ago discovered that his father had never given Isabel a deed to her house. “And those pigs, Sydney and Amelia!” he added, for this was another thing he was bitter about. “They won’t do anything. I’m sorry I gave them the opportunity of making a polished refusal. Amelia’s letter was about half in Italian; she couldn’t remember enough ways of saying no in English. One has to live quite a long while to realize there are people like that! The estate was badly crippled, even before they took out their ‘third,’ and the ‘third’ they took was the only good part of the rotten apple. Well, I didn’t ask them for restitution on my own account, and at least it will save you some trouble, young George. Never waste any time writing to them; you mustn’t count on them.”
When the great Amberson Estate went to court for settlement, “there wasn’t any,” George Amberson said—that is, when the settlement was done there was no estate. “I figured it out,” Amberson continued. “As a specialist in prosperity, my career is a joke, but as a predictor of disaster, I deserve a banquet in my honor.” He bitterly scolded himself for not realizing long ago that his father had never given Isabel a deed to her house. “And those idiots, Sydney and Amelia!” he added, as this was another thing that upset him. “They won’t do anything. I regret giving them the chance to turn me down politely. Amelia’s letter was about half in Italian; she couldn’t remember enough ways to say no in English. You have to live a long time to realize people like that exist! The estate was already in bad shape, even before they took their ‘third,’ and the ‘third’ they took was the only decent part of the rotten apple. Well, I didn’t ask them for restitution for my own sake, and at least it will save you some trouble, young George. Don’t waste your time writing to them; you can’t count on them.”
“I don’t,” George said quietly. “I don’t count on anything.”
“I don’t,” George said softly. “I don’t rely on anything.”
“Oh, we’ll not feel that things are quite desperate,” Amberson laughed, but not with great cheerfulness. “We’ll survive, Georgie—you will, especially. For my part I’m a little too old and too accustomed to fall back on somebody else for supplies to start a big fight with life: I’ll be content with just surviving, and I can do it on an eighteen-hundred-dollar-a-year consulship. An ex-congressman can always be pretty sure of getting some such job, and I hear from Washington the matter’s about settled. I’ll live pleasantly enough with a pitcher of ice under a palm tree, and black folks to wait on me—that part of it will be like home—and I’ll manage to send you fifty dollars every now and then, after I once get settled. So much for me! But you—of course you’ve had a poor training for making your own way, but you’re only a boy after all, and the stuff of the old stock is in you. It’ll come out and do something. I’ll never forgive myself about that deed: it would have given you something substantial to start with. Still, you have a little tiny bit, and you’ll have a little tiny salary, too; and of course your Aunt Fanny’s here, and she’s got something you can fall back on if you get too pinched, until I can begin to send you a dribble now and then.”
“Oh, we won’t feel like things are that hopeless,” Amberson laughed, though not very cheerfully. “We’ll make it, Georgie—you especially. As for me, I’m a bit too old and too used to relying on others for support to start a big fight with life: I’ll be happy just surviving, and I can do that on an eighteen-hundred-dollar-a-year consul job. An ex-congressman can usually count on landing some job like that, and I hear from Washington that it's pretty much settled. I’ll live comfortably enough with a pitcher of ice under a palm tree, and black folks to wait on me—that part will feel like home—and I’ll manage to send you fifty dollars now and then, once I get settled. So much for me! But you—of course you didn’t have the best training to fend for yourself, but you’re still just a boy, and you’ve got the spirit of your ancestors in you. It’ll come out and do something. I’ll never forgive myself for that deed: it would have given you something solid to start with. Still, you have a little something, and you’ll have a small salary too; and your Aunt Fanny’s here, and she’s got a safety net for you if things get tight, until I can start sending you some money now and then.”
George’s “little tiny bit” was six hundred dollars which had come to him from the sale of his mother’s furniture; and the “little tiny salary” was eight dollars a week which old Frank Bronson was to pay him for services as a clerk and student-at-law. Old Frank would have offered more to the Major’s grandson, but since the death of that best of clients and his own experience with automobile headlights, he was not certain of being able to pay more and at the same time settle his own small bills for board and lodging. George had accepted haughtily, and thereby removed a burden from his uncle’s mind.
George’s “little tiny bit” was six hundred dollars that he got from selling his mother's furniture; and the “little tiny salary” was eight dollars a week that old Frank Bronson would pay him for working as a clerk and studying law. Old Frank would have paid more to the Major’s grandson, but since the passing of that best client and his own troubles with car headlights, he wasn’t sure he could pay more while still covering his own small bills for food and housing. George had accepted the offer with some pride, thereby lifting a weight off his uncle’s shoulders.
Amberson himself, however, had not even a “tiny bit”; though he got his consular appointment; and to take him to his post he found it necessary to borrow two hundred of his nephew’s six hundred dollars. “It makes me sick, George,” he said. “But I’d better get there and get that salary started. Of course Eugene would do anything in the world, and the fact is he wanted to, but I felt that—ah—under the circumstances—”
Amberson himself, however, didn't even have a “tiny bit”; although he received his consular appointment, he found it necessary to borrow two hundred of his nephew’s six hundred dollars to take him to his post. “It makes me sick, George,” he said. “But I’d better get there and start that salary coming in. Of course, Eugene would do anything in the world to help, and the truth is he wanted to, but I felt that—ah—given the circumstances—”
“Never!” George exclaimed, growing red. “I can’t imagine one of the family—” He paused, not finding it necessary to explain that “the family” shouldn’t turn a man from the door and then accept favours from him. “I wish you’d take more.”
“Never!” George shouted, his face turning red. “I can’t picture one of the family—” He stopped, feeling it unnecessary to clarify that “the family” shouldn’t shut a man out and then accept favors from him. “I wish you’d accept more.”
Amberson declined. “One thing I’ll say for you, young George; you haven’t a stingy bone in your body. That’s the Amberson stock in you—and I like it!”
Amberson shook his head. “I’ll give you this, young George; you’re not stingy at all. That’s the Amberson blood in you—and I appreciate it!”
He added something to this praise of his nephew on the day he left for Washington. He was not to return, but to set forth from the capital on the long journey to his post. George went with him to the station, and their farewell was lengthened by the train’s being several minutes late.
He added something to his praise of his nephew on the day he left for Washington. He wasn’t coming back but was starting from the capital on the long journey to his assignment. George went with him to the station, and their goodbye was extended because the train was several minutes late.
“I may not see you again, Georgie,” Amberson said; and his voice was a little husky as he set a kind hand on the young man’s shoulder. “It’s quite probable that from this time on we’ll only know each other by letter—until you’re notified as my next of kin that there’s an old valise to be forwarded to you, and perhaps some dusty curios from the consulate mantelpiece. Well, it’s an odd way for us to be saying good-bye: one wouldn’t have thought it, even a few years ago, but here we are, two gentlemen of elegant appearance in a state of bustitude. We can’t ever tell what will happen at all, can we? Once I stood where we’re standing now, to say good-bye to a pretty girl—only it was in the old station before this was built, and we called it the ‘depot.’ She’d been visiting your mother, before Isabel was married, and I was wild about her, and she admitted she didn’t mind that. In fact, we decided we couldn’t live without each other, and we were to be married. But she had to go abroad first with her father, and when we came to say good-bye we knew we wouldn’t see each other again for almost a year. I thought I couldn’t live through it—and she stood here crying. Well, I don’t even know where she lives now, or if she is living—and I only happen to think of her sometimes when I’m here at the station waiting for a train. If she ever thinks of me she probably imagines I’m still dancing in the ballroom at the Amberson Mansion, and she probably thinks of the Mansion as still beautiful—still the finest house in town. Life and money both behave like loose quicksilver in a nest of cracks. And when they’re gone we can’t tell where—or what the devil we did with ’em! But I believe I’ll say now—while there isn’t much time left for either of us to get embarrassed about it—I believe I’ll say that I’ve always been fond of you, Georgie, but I can’t say that I always liked you. Sometimes I’ve felt you were distinctly not an acquired taste. Until lately, one had to be fond of you just naturally—this isn’t very ‘tactful,’ of course—for if he didn’t, well, he wouldn’t! We all spoiled you terribly when you were a little boy and let you grow up en prince—and I must say you took to it! But you’ve received a pretty heavy jolt, and I had enough of your disposition, myself, at your age, to understand a little of what cocksure youth has to go through inside when it finds that it can make terrible mistakes. Poor old fellow! You get both kinds of jolts together, spiritual and material—and you’ve taken them pretty quietly and—well, with my train coming into the shed, you’ll forgive me for saying that there have been times when I thought you ought to be hanged—but I’ve always been fond of you, and now I like you! And just for a last word: there may be somebody else in this town who’s always felt about you like that—fond of you, I mean, no matter how much it seemed you ought to be hanged. You might try—Hello, I must run. I’ll send back the money as fast as they pay me—so, good-bye and God bless you, Georgie!”
“I might not see you again, Georgie,” Amberson said, his voice a bit rough as he placed a gentle hand on the young man’s shoulder. “It’s likely that from now on we’ll only know each other through letters—until you’re informed as my next of kin that there’s an old suitcase to be sent to you, maybe some dusty souvenirs from the consulate mantelpiece. Well, it’s a strange way for us to say goodbye: you wouldn’t have guessed it, even a few years ago, but here we are, two well-dressed gentlemen in a sorry state. We can never predict what will happen, can we? I once stood where we’re standing now to say goodbye to a pretty girl—only it was at the old station before this one was built, and we called it the ‘depot.’ She had been visiting your mother before Isabel got married, and I was crazy about her, and she said she didn’t mind that. In fact, we decided we couldn’t live without each other, and we were going to get married. But she had to go abroad first with her father, and when it was time to say goodbye, we knew we wouldn’t see each other for almost a year. I thought I couldn’t handle it—and she stood here crying. Well, I don’t even know where she lives now, or if she’s even alive—and I only think of her sometimes when I’m here at the station waiting for a train. If she ever thinks of me, she probably imagines I’m still dancing in the ballroom at the Amberson Mansion, and she probably thinks of the Mansion as still beautiful—still the best house in town. Life and money both act like loose mercury in a bunch of cracks. And when they’re gone, we have no clue where—or what the heck we did with them! But I think I’ll say now—while there’s not much time left for either of us to feel awkward about it—I think I’ll say that I’ve always cared about you, Georgie, but I can’t say I’ve always liked you. Sometimes I felt you were definitely not someone who grew on you. Until recently, one had to be fond of you naturally—this isn’t very ‘tactful,’ of course—because if he didn’t, well, he just wouldn’t! We all spoiled you terribly when you were a little kid and let you grow up like royalty—and I must say you handled it well! But you’ve had a pretty tough time, and I had enough of your attitude at your age to understand a bit of what overconfident youth goes through when it realizes it can make terrible mistakes. Poor guy! You get both kinds of blows—emotional and financial—and you’ve taken them pretty well. And—well, with my train coming in, you’ll forgive me for saying that there have been times I thought you should be hanged—but I’ve always cared about you, and now I like you! And just one last thing: there may be someone else in this town who’s always felt that way about you—cared about you, I mean, no matter how much it seemed you should be hanged. You might want to try—Hello, I have to go. I’ll send back the money as soon as they pay me—so, goodbye and God bless you, Georgie!”
He passed through the gates, waved his hat cheerily from the other side of the iron screen, and was lost from sight in the hurrying crowd. And as he disappeared, an unexpected poignant loneliness fell upon his nephew so heavily and so suddenly that he had no energy to recoil from the shock. It seemed to him that the last fragment of his familiar world had disappeared, leaving him all alone forever.
He walked through the gates, waved his hat happily from the other side of the iron screen, and vanished into the bustling crowd. As he disappeared, a sudden wave of unexpected loneliness hit his nephew so hard that he couldn't muster the energy to react. It felt like the last piece of his familiar world had slipped away, leaving him all alone for good.
He walked homeward slowly through what appeared to be the strange streets of a strange city; and, as a matter of fact, the city was strange to him. He had seen little of it during his years in college, and then had followed the long absence and his tragic return. Since that he had been “scarcely outdoors at all,” as Fanny complained, warning him that his health would suffer, and he had been downtown only in a closed carriage. He had not realized the great change.
He walked home slowly through what felt like the unfamiliar streets of an unfamiliar city; in fact, the city was new to him. He hadn’t seen much of it during his college years, and then he had been away for a long time followed by his difficult return. Since then, he had been "barely outside at all," as Fanny pointed out, warning him that his health would be affected, and he had only gone downtown in a private carriage. He hadn't noticed the huge changes.
The streets were thunderous; a vast energy heaved under the universal coating of dinginess. George walked through the begrimed crowds of hurrying strangers and saw no face that he remembered. Great numbers of the faces were even of a kind he did not remember ever to have seen; they were partly like the old type that his boyhood knew, and partly like types he knew abroad. He saw German eyes with American wrinkles at their corners; he saw Irish eyes and Neapolitan eyes, Roman eyes, Tuscan eyes, eyes of Lombardy, of Savoy, Hungarian eyes, Balkan eyes, Scandinavian eyes—all with a queer American look in them. He saw Jews who had been German Jews, Jews who had been Russian Jews, Jews who had been Polish Jews but were no longer German or Russian or Polish Jews. All the people were soiled by the smoke-mist through which they hurried, under the heavy sky that hung close upon the new skyscrapers; and nearly all seemed harried by something impending, though here and there a woman with bundles would be laughing to a companion about some adventure of the department stores, or perhaps an escape from the charging traffic of the streets—and not infrequently a girl, or a free-and-easy young matron, found time to throw an encouraging look to George.
The streets were loud; a huge energy surged under the overall layer of grime. George walked through the dirty crowds of rushing strangers and didn’t recognize a single face. Many of the faces were even unfamiliar; they were partly like the old types he knew from his childhood and partly like types he had seen abroad. He noticed German eyes with American wrinkles at the corners; he saw Irish eyes, Neapolitan eyes, Roman eyes, Tuscan eyes, eyes from Lombardy, Savoy, Hungarian eyes, Balkan eyes, Scandinavian eyes—all with a strange American look. He saw Jews who had been German, Russian, and Polish, but were no longer identified as such. Everyone looked dirty from the smoke-filled air they rushed through, under the heavy sky that loomed over the new skyscrapers; and nearly all seemed stressed by something looming ahead, though here and there a woman with bags would be laughing with a friend about some department store adventure, or maybe a close call with the busy traffic—and not infrequently, a girl or an easy-going young woman would find time to give George an encouraging smile.
He took no note of these, and, leaving the crowded sidewalks, turned north into National Avenue, and presently reached the quieter but no less begrimed region of smaller shops and old-fashioned houses. Those latter had been the homes of his boyhood playmates; old friends of his grandfather had lived here;—in this alley he had fought with two boys at the same time, and whipped them; in that front yard he had been successfully teased into temporary insanity by a Sunday-school class of pinky little girls. On that sagging porch a laughing woman had fed him and other boys with doughnuts and gingerbread; yonder he saw the staggered relics of the iron picket fence he had made his white pony jump, on a dare, and in the shabby, stone-faced house behind the fence he had gone to children’s parties, and, when he was a little older he had danced there often, and fallen in love with Mary Sharon, and kissed her, apparently by force, under the stairs in the hall. The double front doors, of meaninglessly carved walnut, once so glossily varnished, had been painted smoke gray, but the smoke grime showed repulsively, even on the smoke gray; and over the doors a smoked sign proclaimed the place to be a “Stag Hotel.”
He didn't pay any attention to those things and, leaving the busy sidewalks, turned north onto National Avenue, eventually reaching the quieter but still dirty area filled with small shops and old-fashioned houses. Those houses had been the homes of his childhood friends; old acquaintances of his grandfather had lived here. In this alley, he had fought with two boys at once and beaten them; in that front yard, a group of little girls from Sunday school had playfully driven him to temporary madness. On that sagging porch, a laughing woman had treated him and the other boys to donuts and gingerbread; over there, he saw the crumbling remnants of the iron picket fence he had made his white pony jump over as a dare. Behind that fence was the worn, stone-faced house where he attended children's parties, and when he got a little older, he danced there often and fell in love with Mary Sharon, kissing her, apparently against her will, under the stairs in the hallway. The double front doors, once beautifully carved walnut that used to shine, were now painted smoke gray, but the dirt was disgustingly visible even on the gray surface, and above the doors, a smoke-stained sign announced the place as a “Stag Hotel.”
Other houses had become boarding-houses too genteel for signs, but many were franker, some offering “board by the day, week or meal,” and some, more laconic, contenting themselves with the label: “Rooms.” One, having torn out part of an old stone-trimmed bay window for purposes of commercial display, showed forth two suspended petticoats and a pair of oyster-coloured flannel trousers to prove the claims of its black-and-gilt sign: “French Cleaning and Dye House.” Its next neighbour also sported a remodelled front and permitted no doubt that its mission in life was to attend cosily upon death: “J. M. Rolsener. Caskets. The Funeral Home.” And beyond that, a plain old honest four-square gray-painted brick house was flamboyantly decorated with a great gilt scroll on the railing of the old-fashioned veranda: “Mutual Benev’t Order Cavaliers and Dames of Purity.” This was the old Minafer house.
Other houses had turned into boarding houses that were too fancy for signs, but many were more straightforward, some offering “board by the day, week, or meal,” and others, more succinct, simply labeled: “Rooms.” One place, having removed part of an old stone-trimmed bay window for display purposes, showcased two hanging petticoats and a pair of oyster-colored flannel trousers to support the claims of its black-and-gold sign: “French Cleaning and Dye House.” Its next-door neighbor also had a remodeled front and made it clear that its purpose in life was to provide comforting services related to death: “J. M. Rolsener. Caskets. The Funeral Home.” And next to that, a plain old four-square gray-painted brick house was boldly decorated with a large gold scroll on the railing of the old-fashioned porch: “Mutual Benev’t Order Cavaliers and Dames of Purity.” This was the old Minafer house.
George passed it without perceptibly wincing; in fact, he held his head up, and except for his gravity of countenance and the prison pallor he had acquired by too constantly remaining indoors, there was little to warn an acquaintance that he was not precisely the same George Amberson Minafer known aforetime. He was still so magnificent, indeed, that there came to his ears a waft of comment from a passing automobile. This was a fearsome red car, glittering in brass, with half-a-dozen young people in it whose motorism had reached an extreme manifestation in dress. The ladies of this party were favourably affected at sight of the pedestrian upon the sidewalk, and, as the machine was moving slowly, and close to the curb, they had time to observe him in detail, which they did with a frankness not pleasing to the object of their attentions. “One sees so many nice-looking people one doesn’t know nowadays,” said the youngest of the young ladies. “This old town of ours is really getting enormous. I shouldn’t mind knowing who he is.”
George walked by without visibly flinching; in fact, he held his head high, and except for his serious expression and the pale look he had developed from spending too much time indoors, there was little to suggest to anyone familiar with him that he wasn’t exactly the same George Amberson Minafer they had known before. He was still quite impressive, in fact, that he caught the attention of a passing red car, which gleamed with brass and had half a dozen young people in it whose style reflected their love for flashy cars. The young women in the group were intrigued by the guy on the sidewalk, and since the car was moving slowly and close to the curb, they had the chance to take a good look at him, which they did without much subtlety, much to his discomfort. “You see so many attractive people you don’t know these days,” said the youngest of the girls. “Our old town is really growing. I wouldn’t mind knowing who he is.”
“I don’t know,” the youth beside her said, loudly enough to be heard at a considerable distance. “I don’t know who he is, but from his looks I know who he thinks he is: he thinks he’s the Grand Duke Cuthbert!” There was a burst of tittering as the car gathered speed and rolled away, with the girl continuing to look back until her scandalized companions forced her to turn by pulling her hood over her face. She made an impression upon George, so deep a one, in fact, that he unconsciously put his emotion into a muttered word:
“I don’t know,” the guy next to her said, loud enough to be heard from a distance. “I don’t know who he is, but by the way he looks, I can tell who he thinks he is: he thinks he’s Grand Duke Cuthbert!” There was a burst of giggles as the car sped up and drove away, with the girl still looking back until her shocked friends made her turn by tugging her hood over her face. She left such a strong impression on George that he unwittingly expressed his feelings with a muttered word:
Riffraff!
Riffraff!
This was the last “walk home” he was ever to take by the route he was now following: up National Avenue to Amberson Addition and the two big old houses at the foot of Amberson Boulevard; for tonight would be the last night that he and Fanny were to spend in the house which the Major had forgotten to deed to Isabel. To-morrow they were to “move out,” and George was to begin his work in Bronson’s office. He had not come to this collapse without a fierce struggle—but the struggle was inward, and the rolling world was not agitated by it, and rolled calmly on. For of all the “ideals of life” which the world, in its rolling, inconsiderately flattens out to nothingness, the least likely to retain a profile is that ideal which depends upon inheriting money. George Amberson, in spite of his record of failures in business, had spoken shrewdly when he realized at last that money, like life, was “like quicksilver in a nest of cracks.” And his nephew had the awakening experience of seeing the great Amberson Estate vanishing into such a nest—in a twinkling, it seemed, now that it was indeed so utterly vanished.
This was the last "walk home" he would ever take along the route he was following now: up National Avenue to Amberson Addition and the two big old houses at the foot of Amberson Boulevard; because tonight would be the last night he and Fanny would spend in the house that the Major had forgotten to transfer to Isabel. Tomorrow they would "move out," and George was set to begin his work at Bronson's office. He hadn't reached this point without a fierce struggle—but that struggle was internal, and the world continued to turn without disturbance, rolling along smoothly. Of all the "ideals of life" that the world, in its relentless motion, carelessly flattens into nothingness, the one least likely to maintain any form is the ideal based on inheriting money. George Amberson, despite his record of failures in business, had been wise when he realized that money, like life, was "like quicksilver in a nest of cracks." And his nephew experienced the jarring realization of watching the great Amberson Estate disappear into such a nest—it seemed to vanish in an instant now that it had truly disappeared.
His uncle had suggested that he might write to college friends; perhaps they could help him to something better than the prospect offered by Bronson’s office; but George flushed and shook his head, without explaining. In that small and quietly superior “crowd” of his he had too emphatically supported the ideal of being rather than doing. He could not appeal to one of its members now to help him to a job. Besides, they were not precisely the warmest-hearted crew in the world, and he had long ago dropped the last affectation of a correspondence with any of them. He was as aloof from any survival of intimacy with his boyhood friends in the city, and, in truth, had lost track of most of them. “The Friends of the Ace,” once bound by oath to succour one another in peril or poverty, were long ago dispersed; one or two had died; one or two had gone to live elsewhere; the others were disappeared into the smoky bigness of the heavy city. Of the brethren, there remained within his present cognizance only his old enemy, the red-haired Kinney, now married to Janie Sharon, and Charlie Johnson, who, out of deference to his mother’s memory, had passed the Amberson Mansion one day, when George stood upon the front steps, and, looking in fiercely, had looked away with continued fierceness—his only token of recognition.
His uncle had suggested that he reach out to college friends; maybe they could help him find something better than the prospects offered by Bronson’s office. But George flushed and shook his head, not explaining why. In that small and somewhat superior "crowd" he used to be part of, he had strongly supported the idea of being rather than doing. He couldn't ask any of them now for a job. Besides, they weren't exactly the warmest group in the world, and he had completely stopped pretending to keep in touch with any of them. He was just as distant from any remaining close ties with his childhood friends in the city and, in truth, had lost track of most of them. “The Friends of the Ace,” who had once sworn to help each other in times of trouble or need, were long gone; some had died, some moved away, and the others had vanished into the sprawling, smoky city. Among those he remembered, only his old rival, the red-haired Kinney, now married to Janie Sharon, and Charlie Johnson remained. Out of respect for his mother’s memory, Charlie had passed by the Amberson Mansion one day while George was standing on the front steps, and, after looking in fiercely, he had turned away with the same fierceness—his only acknowledgment.
On this last homeward walk of his, when George reached the entrance to Amberson Addition—that is, when he came to where the entrance had formerly been—he gave a little start, and halted for a moment to stare. This was the first time he had noticed that the stone pillars, marking the entrance, had been removed. Then he realized that for a long time he had been conscious of a queerness about this corner without being aware of what made the difference. National Avenue met Amberson Boulevard here at an obtuse angle, and the removal of the pillars made the Boulevard seem a cross-street of no overpowering importance—certainly it did not seem to be a boulevard!
On this final walk home, when George reached the entrance to Amberson Addition—that is, the spot where the entrance used to be—he paused for a moment to stare in surprise. It was the first time he realized that the stone pillars marking the entrance had been taken down. Then it hit him that he’d felt something strange about this corner for a while, but hadn’t figured out what it was. National Avenue met Amberson Boulevard here at a wide angle, and without the pillars, the Boulevard looked like an insignificant cross-street—definitely didn’t look like a boulevard!
At the next corner Neptune’s Fountain remained, and one could still determine with accuracy what its designer’s intentions had been. It stood in sore need of just one last kindness; and if the thing had possessed any friends they would have done that doleful shovelling after dark.
At the next corner, Neptune’s Fountain still stood, and it was easy to see what the designer had intended. It desperately needed just one final act of kindness; and if it had any friends, they would have taken care of that sad cleanup after dark.
George did not let his eyes linger upon the relic; nor did he look steadfastly at the Amberson Mansion. Massive as the old house was, it managed to look gaunt: its windows stared with the skull emptiness of all windows in empty houses that are to be lived in no more. Of course the rowdy boys of the neighbourhood had been at work: many of these haggard windows were broken; the front door stood ajar, forced open; and idiot salacity, in white chalk, was smeared everywhere upon the pillars and stonework of the verandas.
George didn't let his gaze linger on the relic, nor did he stare steadily at the Amberson Mansion. As massive as the old house was, it still appeared gaunt: its windows looked empty like those in vacant houses that will never be lived in again. Of course, the rowdy neighborhood boys had been up to no good: many of those worn-out windows were broken; the front door was ajar, forced open; and crude graffiti, in white chalk, was smeared all over the pillars and stonework of the verandas.
George walked by the Mansion hurriedly, and came home to his mother’s house for the last time.
George hurried past the Mansion and returned to his mother’s house for the last time.
Emptiness was there, too, and the closing of the door resounded through bare rooms; for downstairs there was no furniture in the house except a kitchen table in the dining room, which Fanny had kept “for dinner,” she said, though as she was to cook and serve that meal herself George had his doubts about her name for it. Upstairs, she had retained her own furniture, and George had been living in his mother’s room, having sent everything from his own to the auction. Isabel’s room was still as it had been, but the furniture would be moved with Fanny’s to new quarters in the morning. Fanny had made plans for her nephew as well as herself; she had found a three-room “kitchenette apartment” in an apartment house where several old friends of hers had established themselves—elderly widows of citizens once “prominent” and other retired gentry. People used their own “kitchenettes” for breakfast and lunch, but there was a table-d’hote arrangement for dinner on the ground floor; and after dinner bridge was played all evening, an attraction powerful with Fanny. She had “made all the arrangements,” she reported, and nervously appealed for approval, asking if she hadn’t shown herself “pretty practical” in such matters. George acquiesced absent-mindedly, not thinking of what she said and not realizing to what it committed him.
Emptiness was present as well, and the closing of the door echoed through the empty rooms. Downstairs, the only furniture in the house was a kitchen table in the dining room, which Fanny had kept “for dinner,” she said. However, since she was going to cook and serve that meal herself, George had his doubts about her labeling it that way. Upstairs, she had kept her own furniture, while George had been living in his mother’s room after selling everything from his own at auction. Isabel’s room was just as it had been, but the furniture would be moved with Fanny’s to new places in the morning. Fanny had made plans for both her and her nephew; she had found a three-room “kitchenette apartment” in a building where several of her old friends had settled—elderly widows of once “prominent” citizens and other retired gentry. Residents used their own “kitchenettes” for breakfast and lunch, but there was a set menu offered for dinner on the ground floor; after dinner, bridge was played all evening, which was a strong attraction for Fanny. She had “made all the arrangements,” she announced, nervously seeking approval, asking if she hadn’t been “pretty practical” in these matters. George agreed absent-mindedly, not really thinking about what she said or realizing what it meant for him.
He began to realize it now, as he wandered about the dismantled house; he was far from sure that he was willing to go and live in a “three-room apartment” with Fanny and eat breakfast and lunch with her (prepared by herself in the “kitchenette”) and dinner at the table d’hote in “such a pretty Colonial dining room” (so Fanny described it) at a little round table they would have all to themselves in the midst of a dozen little round tables which other relics of disrupted families would have all to themselves. For the first time, now that the change was imminent, George began to develop before his mind’s eye pictures of what he was in for; and they appalled him. He decided that such a life verged upon the sheerly unbearable, and that after all there were some things left that he just couldn’t stand. So he made up his mind to speak to his aunt about it at “dinner,” and tell her that he preferred to ask Bronson to let him put a sofa-bed, a trunk, and a folding rubber bathtub behind a screen in the dark rear room of the office. George felt that this would be infinitely more tolerable; and he could eat at restaurants, especially as about all he ever wanted nowadays was coffee.
He started to realize it now, as he wandered through the wrecked house; he was really unsure about moving into a “three-room apartment” with Fanny and having breakfast and lunch with her (made by her in the “kitchenette”) and dinner at the table d’hôte in “such a pretty Colonial dining room” (as Fanny put it) at a little round table just for them among a dozen other little round tables where other remnants of broken families would sit. For the first time, now that the change was about to happen, George began to picture what he was facing; and it terrified him. He decided that such a life was almost unbearable, and there were definitely some things he just couldn’t deal with. So, he resolved to talk to his aunt about it at “dinner” and tell her that he preferred to ask Bronson if he could put a sofa-bed, a trunk, and a folding rubber bathtub behind a screen in the dark back room of the office. George thought this would be much more manageable; and he could eat at restaurants, especially since all he really wanted nowadays was coffee.
But at “dinner” he decided to put off telling Fanny of his plan until later: she was so nervous, and so distressed about the failure of her efforts with sweetbreads and macaroni; and she was so eager in her talk of how comfortable they would be “by this time to-morrow night.” She fluttered on, her nervousness increasing, saying how “nice” it would be for him, when he came from work in the evenings, to be among “nice people—people who know who we are,” and to have a pleasant game of bridge with “people who are really old friends of the family?”
But at “dinner,” he decided to hold off on telling Fanny about his plan until later: she was really anxious and upset about how her attempts with sweetbreads and macaroni had turned out; and she was so enthusiastic in her talk about how comfortable they would be “by this time tomorrow night.” She kept going on, her anxiety growing, saying how “nice” it would be for him, when he got home from work in the evenings, to be with “nice people—people who know who we are,” and to have a fun game of bridge with “people who are truly old friends of the family?”
When they stopped probing among the scorched fragments she had set forth, George lingered downstairs, waiting for a better opportunity to introduce his own subject, but when he heard dismaying sounds from the kitchen he gave up. There was a crash, then a shower of crashes; falling tin clamoured to be heard above the shattering of porcelain; and over all rose Fanny’s wail of lamentation for the treasures saved from the sale, but now lost forever to the “kitchenette.” Fanny was nervous indeed; so nervous that she could not trust her hands.
When they stopped digging through the burnt remains she had laid out, George hung around downstairs, waiting for a better moment to bring up his own topic. But when he heard troubling noises from the kitchen, he gave up. There was a loud crash, followed by a series of crashes; falling tin drowned out the sound of breaking porcelain; and through it all was Fanny’s wailing cry over the treasures saved from being sold but now lost forever to the "kitchenette." Fanny was extremely anxious; she was so nervous that she couldn’t steady her hands.
For a moment George thought she might have been injured, but, before he reached the kitchen, he heard her sweeping at the fragments, and turned back. He put off speaking to Fanny until morning.
For a moment, George thought she might be hurt, but before he got to the kitchen, he heard her sweeping up the pieces and turned back. He decided to wait until morning to talk to Fanny.
Things more insistent than his vague plans for a sofa-bed in Bronson’s office had possession of his mind as he went upstairs, moving his hand slowly along the smooth walnut railing of the balustrade. Half way to the landing he stopped, turned, and stood looking down at the heavy doors masking the black emptiness that had been the library. Here he had stood on what he now knew was the worst day of his life; here he had stood when his mother passed through that doorway, hand-in-hand with her brother, to learn what her son had done.
Things more pressing than his vague plans for a sofa bed in Bronson’s office occupied his mind as he went upstairs, moving his hand slowly along the smooth walnut railing of the balustrade. Halfway to the landing, he stopped, turned, and stood looking down at the heavy doors hiding the dark emptiness that had once been the library. Here he had stood on what he now recognized as the worst day of his life; here he had stood when his mother passed through that doorway, hand-in-hand with her brother, to find out what her son had done.
He went on more heavily, more slowly; and, more heavily and slowly still, entered Isabel’s room and shut the door. He did not come forth again, and bade Fanny good-night through the closed door when she stopped outside it later.
He walked in more heavily and slowly, and then, even more heavily and slowly, entered Isabel's room and shut the door. He didn't come out again and said good-night to Fanny through the closed door when she stopped outside it later.
“I’ve put all the lights out, George,” she said. “Everything’s all right.”
“I’ve turned off all the lights, George,” she said. “Everything’s fine.”
“Very well,” he called. “Good-night.”
“Alright,” he called. “Goodnight.”
She did not go. “I’m sure we’re going to enjoy the new little home, George,” she said timidly. “I’ll try hard to make things nice for you, and the people really are lovely. You mustn’t feel as if things are altogether gloomy, George. I know everything’s going to turn out all right. You’re young and strong and you have a good mind and I’m sure—” she hesitated—“I’m sure your mother’s watching over you, Georgie. Good-night, dear.”
She didn't go. “I’m sure we’re going to love our new little home, George,” she said nervously. “I’ll work hard to make things nice for you, and the people are really wonderful. You shouldn’t feel like everything is completely bleak, George. I know everything is going to turn out fine. You’re young and strong, and you have a good mind, and I’m sure—” she paused—“I’m sure your mom is looking out for you, Georgie. Good night, dear.”
“Good-night, Aunt Fanny.”
“Goodnight, Aunt Fanny.”
His voice had a strangled sound in spite of him; but she seemed not to notice it, and he heard her go to her own room and lock herself in with bolt and key against burglars. She had said the one thing she should not have said just then: “I’m sure your mother’s watching over you, Georgie.” She had meant to be kind, but it destroyed his last chance for sleep that night. He would have slept little if she had not said it, but since she had said it, he could not sleep at all. For he knew that it was true—if it could be true—and that his mother, if she still lived in spirit, would be weeping on the other side of the wall of silence, weeping and seeking for some gate to let her through so that she could come and “watch over him.”
His voice sounded choked, but she didn’t seem to notice. He heard her go to her room and lock herself in tight against any burglars. She had said the one thing she shouldn’t have said at that moment: “I’m sure your mother’s watching over you, Georgie.” She meant it kindly, but it ruined his last chance for sleep that night. He might have slept a little if she hadn’t said it, but now that she had, there was no way he could sleep. He knew it was true—if it could be true—and that his mother, if she still existed in spirit, would be on the other side of the wall of silence, crying and searching for a way to come through so she could “watch over him.”
He felt that if there were such gates they were surely barred: they were like those awful library doors downstairs, which had shut her in to begin the suffering to which he had consigned her.
He thought that if those gates existed, they were definitely locked: they were like those terrible library doors downstairs, which had trapped her and started the pain he had caused her.
The room was still Isabel’s. Nothing had been changed: even the photographs of George, of the Major, and of “brother George” still stood on her dressing-table, and in a drawer of her desk was an old picture of Eugene and Lucy, taken together, which George had found, but had slowly closed away again from sight, not touching it. To-morrow everything would be gone; and he had heard there was not long to wait before the house itself would be demolished. The very space which tonight was still Isabel’s room would be cut into new shapes by new walls and floors and ceilings; yet the room would always live, for it could not die out of George’s memory. It would live as long as he did, and it would always be murmurous with a tragic, wistful whispering.
The room was still Isabel’s. Nothing had changed: even the photos of George, the Major, and “brother George” still sat on her dresser, and in a drawer of her desk was an old picture of Eugene and Lucy together, which George had found but had slowly put away again, not touching it. Tomorrow everything would be gone; and he had heard there wasn’t much time before the house itself would be torn down. The very space that tonight was still Isabel’s room would be reshaped by new walls, floors, and ceilings; yet the room would always exist in George’s memory. It would last as long as he did, and it would always resonate with a tragic, wistful whisper.
And if space itself can be haunted, as memory is haunted, then some time, when the space that was Isabel’s room came to be made into the small bedrooms and “kitchenettes” already designed as its destiny, that space might well be haunted and the new occupants come to feel that some seemingly causeless depression hung about it—a wraith of the passion that filled it throughout the last night that George Minafer spent there.
And if space can be haunted, like memories, then one day, when Isabel’s room is transformed into the small bedrooms and “kitchenettes” that were already planned for it, that space might actually be haunted. The new residents might sense an inexplicable sadness lingering in the air—a ghost of the emotions that filled it on the last night George Minafer spent there.
Whatever remnants of the old high-handed arrogance were still within him, he did penance for his deepest sin that night—and it may be that to this day some impressionable, overworked woman in a “kitchenette,” after turning out the light will seem to see a young man kneeling in the darkness, shaking convulsively, and, with arms outstretched through the wall, clutching at the covers of a shadowy bed. It may seem to her that she hears the faint cry, over and over:
Whatever remnants of his old arrogance still lingered, he atoned for his greatest sin that night—and to this day, it’s possible that some stressed-out woman in a “kitchenette,” after she turns off the light, thinks she sees a young man kneeling in the darkness, shaking uncontrollably, with his arms reaching through the wall, grasping at the covers of a shadowy bed. She might think she hears a faint cry, again and again:
“Mother, forgive me! God, forgive me!”
“Mom, please forgive me! God, forgive me!”
Chapter XXXII
At least, it may be claimed for George that his last night in the house where he had been born was not occupied with his own disheartening future, but with sorrow for what sacrifices his pride and youth had demanded of others. And early in the morning he came downstairs and tried to help Fanny make coffee on the kitchen range.
At the very least, you could say that George's last night in the house where he was born wasn't filled with worries about his own disappointing future, but with regret for the sacrifices his pride and youth had required from others. Early the next morning, he went downstairs and tried to help Fanny make coffee on the stove.
“There was something I wanted to say to you last night, Aunt Fanny,” he said, as she finally discovered that an amber fluid, more like tea than coffee, was as near ready to be taken into the human system as it would ever be. “I think I’d better do it now.”
“There was something I wanted to say to you last night, Aunt Fanny,” he said, as she finally realized that an amber liquid, more like tea than coffee, was as ready to be consumed as it would ever be. “I think I should do it now.”
She set the coffee-pot back upon the stove with a little crash, and, looking at him in a desperate anxiety, began to twist her dainty apron between her fingers without any consciousness of what she was doing.
She placed the coffee pot back on the stove with a small crash and, looking at him with desperate worry, started twisting her delicate apron between her fingers without even realizing what she was doing.
“Why—why—” she stammered; but she knew what he was going to say, and that was why she had been more and more nervous. “Hadn’t—perhaps—perhaps we’d better get the—the things moved to the little new home first, George. Let’s—”
“Why—why—” she stammered; but she knew what he was going to say, and that was why she had been more and more nervous. “Maybe—perhaps we should move the stuff to the little new home first, George. Let’s—”
He interrupted quietly, though at her phrase, “the little new home,” his pungent impulse was to utter one loud shout and run. “It was about this new place that I wanted to speak. I’ve been thinking it over, and I’ve decided. I want you to take all the things from mother’s room and use them and keep them for me, and I’m sure the little apartment will be just what you like; and with the extra bedroom probably you could find some woman friend to come and live there, and share the expense with you. But I’ve decided on another arrangement for myself, and so I’m not going with you. I don’t suppose you’ll mind much, and I don’t see why you should mind—particularly, that is. I’m not very lively company these days, or any days, for that matter. I can’t imagine you, or any one else, being much attached to me, so—”
He interrupted softly, but when she mentioned “the little new home,” he felt a strong urge to shout and run away. “I wanted to talk about this new place. I’ve been thinking it over, and I’ve made a decision. I want you to take all the things from my mother’s room, use them, and keep them for me. I’m sure the little apartment will be just what you’ll like; with the extra bedroom, you could probably find a woman friend to live there and share the costs with you. But I’ve made other plans for myself, so I won’t be going with you. I don’t think you’ll mind too much, and honestly, I don’t see why you should—especially, that is. I’m not really great company these days, or any days for that matter. I can’t imagine you or anyone else being very attached to me, so—”
He stopped in amazement: no chair had been left in the kitchen, but Fanny gave a despairing glance around her, in search of one, then sank abruptly, and sat flat upon the floor.
He stopped in shock: there was no chair left in the kitchen, but Fanny took a desperate look around for one, then suddenly sank down and sat flat on the floor.
“You’re going to leave me in the lurch!” she gasped.
“You're going to leave me high and dry!” she exclaimed.
“What on earth—” George sprang to her. “Get up, Aunt Fanny!”
“What the heck—” George rushed to her. “Get up, Aunt Fanny!”
“I can’t. I’m too weak. Let me alone, George!” And as he released the wrist he had seized to help her, she repeated the dismal prophecy which for days she had been matching against her hopes: “You’re going to leave me—in the lurch!”
“I can’t. I’m too weak. Just leave me alone, George!” And as he let go of her wrist, which he had grabbed to support her, she repeated the gloomy prediction she had been clashing with her hopes for days: “You’re going to abandon me—just like that!”
“Why no, Aunt Fanny!” he protested. “At first I’d have been something of a burden on you. I’m to get eight dollars a week; about thirty-two a month. The rent’s thirty-six dollars a month, and the table-d’hote dinner runs up to over twenty-two dollars apiece, so with my half of the rent—eighteen dollars—I’d have less than nothing left out of my salary to pay my share of the groceries for all the breakfasts and luncheons. You see you’d not only be doing all the housework and cooking, but you’d be paying more of the expenses than I would.”
“Why no, Aunt Fanny!” he protested. “At first, I would have been somewhat of a burden on you. I’m going to earn eight dollars a week; that’s about thirty-two a month. The rent is thirty-six dollars a month, and the fixed-price dinner costs over twenty-two dollars each, so with my half of the rent—eighteen dollars—I’d have less than nothing left from my salary to contribute to the groceries for all the breakfasts and lunches. You see, you’d not only be doing all the housework and cooking, but you’d also be covering more of the expenses than I would.”
She stared at him with such a forlorn blankness as he had never seen. “I’d be paying—” she said feebly. “I’d be paying—”
She looked at him with a deep emptiness he had never witnessed before. “I’d be paying—” she said weakly. “I’d be paying—”
“Certainly you would. You’d be using more of your money than—”
“Of course you would. You’d be spending more of your money than—”
“My money!” Fanny’s chin drooped upon her thin chest, and she laughed miserably. “I’ve got twenty-eight dollars. That’s all.”
“My money!” Fanny sighed, letting her chin drop onto her thin chest as she laughed sadly. “I’ve got twenty-eight dollars. That’s it.”
“You mean until the interest is due again?”
"You mean until the interest is due again?"
“I mean that’s all,” Fanny said. “I mean that’s all there is. There won’t be any more interest because there isn’t any principal.”
“I mean, that’s it,” Fanny said. “I mean, that’s all there is. There won’t be any more interest because there isn’t any principal.”
“Why, you told—”
"Why, you said—"
She shook her head. “No, I haven’t told you anything.”
She shook her head. “No, I haven’t said anything.”
“Then it was Uncle George. He told me you had enough to fall back on. That’s just what he said: ‘to fall back on.’ He said you’d lost more than you should, in the headlight company, but he’d insisted that you should hold out enough to live on, and you’d very wisely followed his advice.”
“Then it was Uncle George. He told me you had enough saved up. That’s exactly what he said: ‘saved up.’ He mentioned that you’d lost more than you should have in the headlight business, but he insisted that you should keep enough to live on, and you’d very wisely taken his advice.”
“I know,” she said weakly. “I told him so. He didn’t know, or else he’d forgotten, how much Wilbur’s insurance amounted to, and I—oh, it seemed such a sure way to make a real fortune out of a little—and I thought I could do something for you, George, if you ever came to need it—and it all looked so bright I just thought I’d put it all in. I did—every cent except my last interest payment—and it’s gone.”
“I know,” she said faintly. “I told him that. He didn’t know, or maybe he just forgot, how much Wilbur’s insurance was worth, and I—oh, it felt like such a sure way to turn a little into a real fortune—and I thought I could do something for you, George, if you ever needed it—and everything looked so promising that I just decided to invest it all. I did—every cent except for my last interest payment—and now it’s all gone.”
“Good Lord!” George began to pace up and down on the worn planks of the bare floor. “Why on earth did you wait till now to tell such a thing as this?”
“Good Lord!” George started to walk back and forth on the old boards of the bare floor. “Why on earth did you wait until now to tell me something like this?”
“I couldn’t tell till I had to,” she said piteously. “I couldn’t till George Amberson went away. He couldn’t do anything to help, anyhow, and I just didn’t want him to talk to me about it—he’s been at me so much about not putting more in than I could afford to lose, and said he considered he had my—my word I wasn’t putting more than that in it. So I thought: What was the use? What was the use of going over it all with him and having him reproach me, and probably reproach himself? It wouldn’t do any good—not any good on earth.” She got out her lace handkerchief and began to cry. “Nothing does any good, I guess, in this old world. Oh, how tired of this old world I am! I didn’t know what to do. I just tried to go ahead and be as practical as I could, and arrange some way for us to live. Oh, I knew you didn’t want me, George! You always teased me and berated me whenever you had a chance from the time you were a little boy—you did so! Later, you’ve tried to be kinder to me, but you don’t want me around—oh, I can see that much! You don’t suppose I want to thrust myself on you, do you? It isn’t very pleasant to be thrusting yourself on a person you know doesn’t want you—but I knew you oughtn’t to be left all alone in the world; it isn’t good. I knew your mother’d want me to watch over you and try to have something like a home for you—I know she’d want me to do what I tried to do!” Fanny’s tears were bitter now, and her voice, hoarse and wet, was tragically sincere. “I tried—I tried to be practical—to look after your interests—to make things as nice for you as I could—I walked my heels down looking for a place for us to live—I walked and walked over this town—I didn’t ride one block on a street-car—I wouldn’t use five cents no matter how tired I—Oh!” She sobbed uncontrollably. “Oh! and now—you don’t want—you want—you want to leave me in the lurch! You—”
“I couldn’t say anything until I had to,” she said sadly. “I couldn’t until George Amberson left. He couldn’t help anyway, and I just didn’t want to have that conversation with him—he’s been on my case so much about not investing more than I could afford to lose, and he said he was counting on my—my promise that I wouldn’t put in more than that. So I thought: What’s the point? What’s the point of going through all of this with him and having him blame me, and probably blame himself too? It wouldn’t change anything—no good at all.” She pulled out her lace handkerchief and started to cry. “I guess nothing really helps in this old world. Oh, I’m so tired of this old world! I didn’t know what to do. I just tried to move forward and be as practical as I could, and figure out a way for us to live. Oh, I knew you didn’t want me, George! You always teased me and criticized me whenever you could since you were a little boy—you did! Later on, you tried to be nicer to me, but you don’t really want me around—oh, I can see that clearly! You don’t think I want to impose on you, do you? It’s not very nice to force yourself on someone who doesn’t want you—but I knew you shouldn’t be all alone in the world; it isn’t good for you. I knew your mother would want me to look after you and try to create some kind of home for you—I know she’d want me to do what I’ve attempted!” Fanny’s tears were now bitter, and her voice, hoarse and wet, was tragically sincere. “I tried—I tried to be practical—to look out for your best interests—to make things as nice for you as I could—I wore my heels down looking for a place for us to live—I walked and walked all over this town—I didn’t ride even one block on a streetcar—I wouldn’t spend a nickel no matter how tired I was—Oh!” She sobbed uncontrollably. “Oh! And now—you don’t want—you want to leave me in the lurch! You—”
George stopped walking. “In God’s name, Aunt Fanny,” he said, “quit spreading out your handkerchief and drying it and then getting it all wet again! I mean stop crying! Do! And for heaven’s sake, get up. Don’t sit there with your back against the boiler and—”
George stopped walking. “For goodness' sake, Aunt Fanny,” he said, “stop spreading out your handkerchief and drying it just to get it wet again! I mean, stop crying! Please! And for crying out loud, get up. Don’t just sit there with your back against the boiler and—”
“It’s not hot,” Fanny sniffled. “It’s cold; the plumbers disconnected it. I wouldn’t mind if they hadn’t. I wouldn’t mind if it burned me, George.”
“It’s not hot,” Fanny sniffled. “It’s cold; the plumbers disconnected it. I wouldn’t care if they hadn’t. I wouldn’t mind if it burned me, George.”
“Oh, my Lord!” He went to her, and lifted her. “For God’s sake, get up! Come, let’s take the coffee into the other room, and see what’s to be done.”
“Oh, my God!” He went over to her and helped her up. “For heaven's sake, get up! Come on, let’s move the coffee into the other room and figure out what to do.”
He got her to her feet; she leaned upon him, already somewhat comforted, and, with his arm about her, he conducted her to the dining room and seated her in one of the two kitchen chairs which had been placed at the rough table. “There!” he said, “get over it!” Then he brought the coffee-pot, some lumps of sugar in a tin pan, and, finding that all the coffee-cups were broken, set water glasses upon the table, and poured some of the pale coffee into them. By this time Fanny’s spirits had revived appreciably: she looked up with a plaintive eagerness. “I had bought all my fall clothes, George,” she said; “and I paid every bill I owed. I don’t owe a cent for clothes, George.”
He helped her to her feet; she leaned on him, feeling a bit better, and with his arm around her, he led her to the dining room and sat her down in one of the two kitchen chairs by the rough table. “There!” he said, “get over it!” Then he brought the coffee pot, some sugar cubes in a tin, and since all the coffee cups were broken, he put water glasses on the table and poured some of the weak coffee into them. By this time, Fanny’s spirits had improved significantly: she looked up with a hopeful eagerness. “I bought all my fall clothes, George,” she said; “and I paid every bill I had. I don’t owe anything for clothes, George.”
“That’s good,” he said wanly, and he had a moment of physical dizziness that decided him to sit down quickly. For an instant it seemed to him that he was not Fanny’s nephew, but married to her. He passed his pale hand over his paler forehead. “Well, let’s see where we stand,” he said feebly. “Let’s see if we can afford this place you’ve selected.”
“That's good,” he said weakly, and he felt a wave of dizziness that made him sit down quickly. For a moment, it felt like he wasn't Fanny's nephew but instead married to her. He ran his pale hand over his even paler forehead. “Well, let's see where we stand,” he said faintly. “Let's find out if we can afford this place you've picked out.”
Fanny continued to brighten. “I’m sure it’s the most practical plan we could possibly have worked out, George—and it is a comfort to be among nice people. I think we’ll both enjoy it, because the truth is we’ve been keeping too much to ourselves for a long while. It isn’t good for people.”
Fanny kept getting happier. “I’m sure this is the most practical plan we could have come up with, George—and it’s great to be around nice people. I think we’ll both enjoy it, because honestly, we’ve been too closed off for too long. It’s not good for anyone.”
“I was thinking about the money, Aunt Fanny. You see—”
“I was thinking about the money, Aunt Fanny. You see—”
“I’m sure we can manage it,” she interrupted quickly. “There really isn’t a cheaper place in town that we could actually live in and be—” Here she interrupted herself. “Oh! There’s one great economy I forgot to tell you, and it’s especially an economy for you, because you’re always too generous about such things: they don’t allow any tipping. They have signs that prohibit it.”
“I’m sure we can handle it,” she cut in quickly. “There really isn’t a cheaper place in town where we could actually live and be—” Here she paused. “Oh! There’s one great money-saving tip I forgot to mention, and it’s especially for you since you’re always so generous about these things: they don’t permit any tipping. They have signs that say so.”
“That’s good,” he said grimly. “But the rent is thirty-six dollars a month; the dinner is twenty-two and a half for each of us, and we’ve got to have some provision for other food. We won’t need any clothes for a year, perhaps—”
“That’s good,” he said grimly. “But the rent is thirty-six dollars a month; dinner is twenty-two and a half for each of us, and we need to have some budget for other food. We probably won’t need any clothes for a year—”
“Oh, longer!” she exclaimed. “So you see—”
“Oh, longer!” she exclaimed. “So you see—”
“I see that forty-five and thirty-six make eighty-one,” he said. “At the lowest, we need a hundred dollars a month—and I’m going to make thirty-two.”
“I see that forty-five and thirty-six add up to eighty-one,” he said. “At the very least, we need a hundred dollars a month—and I’m going to make thirty-two.”
“I thought of that, George,” she said confidently, “and I’m sure it will be all right. You’ll be earning a great deal more than that very soon.”
“I thought about that, George,” she said confidently, “and I’m sure it will be fine. You’ll be making a lot more than that very soon.”
“I don’t see any prospect of it—not till I’m admitted to the bar, and that will be two years at the earliest.”
“I don’t see any chance of that happening—not until I’m admitted to the bar, and that won’t be for at least two years.”
Fanny’s confidence was not shaken. “I know you’ll be getting on faster than—”
Fanny’s confidence wasn’t shaken. “I know you’ll be moving along faster than—”
“Faster?” George echoed gravely. “We’ve got to have more than that to start with.”
“Faster?” George repeated seriously. “We need more than that to begin with.”
“Well, there’s the six hundred dollars from the sale. Six hundred and twelve dollars it was.”
“Well, there’s the six hundred dollars from the sale. It was six hundred and twelve dollars.”
“It isn’t six hundred and twelve now,” said George. “It’s about one hundred and sixty.”
“It’s not six hundred and twelve now,” George said. “It’s about one hundred sixty.”
Fanny showed a momentary dismay. “Why, how—”
Fanny looked briefly shocked. “What do you mean—”
“I lent Uncle George two hundred; I gave fifty apiece to old Sam and those two other old darkies that worked for grandfather so long, and ten to each of the servants here—”
“I lent Uncle George two hundred; I gave fifty each to old Sam and those two other guys who worked for grandfather forever, and ten to each of the servants here—”
“And you gave me thirty-six,” she said thoughtfully, “for the first month’s rent, in advance.”
“And you gave me thirty-six,” she said thoughtfully, “for the first month's rent, upfront.”
“Did I? I’d forgotten. Well, with about a hundred and sixty in bank and our expenses a hundred a month, it doesn’t seem as if this new place—”
“Did I? I totally forgot. Well, with around a hundred sixty in the bank and our expenses being a hundred a month, it doesn’t look like this new place—”
“Still,” she interrupted, “we have paid the first month’s rent in advance, and it does seem to be the most practical—”
“Still,” she interrupted, “we’ve paid the first month’s rent in advance, and it really seems to be the most practical—”
George rose. “See here, Aunt Fanny,” he said decisively. “You stay here and look after the moving. Old Frank doesn’t expect me until afternoon, this first day, but I’ll go and see him now.”
George stood up. “Listen, Aunt Fanny,” he said firmly. “You stay here and take care of the moving. Old Frank doesn't expect me until the afternoon on this first day, but I’m going to see him now.”
It was early, and old Frank, just established at his big, flat-topped desk, was surprised when his prospective assistant and pupil walked in. He was pleased, as well as surprised, however, and rose, offering a cordial old hand. “The real flare!” he said. “The real flare for the law. That’s right! Couldn’t wait till afternoon to begin! I’m delighted that you—”
It was early, and old Frank, just settled at his large, flat-topped desk, was surprised when his future assistant and student walked in. He was pleased as well as surprised, though, and stood up, extending a warm, friendly hand. “The real passion!” he said. “The real passion for the law. That’s right! Can’t wait until the afternoon to start! I’m thrilled that you—”
“I wanted to say—” George began, but his patron cut him off.
“I wanted to say—” George started, but his patron interrupted him.
“Wait just a minute, my boy. I’ve prepared a little speech of welcome, and even though you’re five hours ahead of time, I mean to deliver it. First of all, your grandfather was my old war-comrade and my best client; for years I prospered through my connection with his business, and his grandson is welcome in my office and to my best efforts in his behalf. But I want to confess, Georgie, that during your earlier youth I may have had some slight feeling of—well, prejudice, not altogether in your favour; but whatever slight feeling it was, it began to vanish on that afternoon, a good while ago, when you stood up to your Aunt Amelia Amberson as you did in the Major’s library, and talked to her as a man and a gentleman should. I saw then what good stuff was in you—and I always wanted to mention it. If my prejudice hadn’t altogether vanished after that, the last vestiges disappeared during these trying times that have come upon you this past year, when I have been a witness to the depth of feeling you’ve shown and your quiet consideration for your grandfather and for everyone else around you. I just want to add that I think you’ll find an honest pleasure now in industry and frugality that wouldn’t have come to you in a more frivolous career. The law is a jealous mistress and a stern mistress, but a—”
“Wait a minute, kid. I’ve put together a little welcome speech, and even though you’re five hours early, I’m going to give it. First off, your grandfather was my old war buddy and my best client; for years, I thrived thanks to my connection with his business, and his grandson is welcome in my office and to my best efforts on his behalf. But I need to admit, Georgie, that when you were younger, I might have had a little bit of—well, bias, not entirely in your favor; but whatever that feeling was, it started to fade that afternoon, quite some time ago, when you stood up to your Aunt Amelia Amberson in the Major’s library and spoke to her like a real man and gentleman should. I realized then there was good stuff in you—and I always wanted to say that. If my bias didn’t completely fade after that, it totally disappeared during the tough times you’ve faced this past year, when I saw just how deeply you cared and the quiet thoughtfulness you showed for your grandfather and everyone else around you. I just want to add that I think you’ll find a true joy in hard work and saving that wouldn’t have come to you in a more carefree path. The law is a demanding mistress and a strict one, but a—”
George had stood before him in great and increasing embarrassment; and he was unable to allow the address to proceed to its conclusion.
George had stood in front of him, feeling more and more embarrassed, and he couldn’t let the speech continue to its end.
“I can’t do it!” he burst out. “I can’t take her for my mistress.”
“I can’t do it!” he exclaimed. “I can’t have her as my mistress.”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“I’ve come to tell you, I’ve got to find something that’s quicker. I can’t—”
“I’m here to tell you that I need to find something faster. I can't—”
Old Frank got a little red. “Let’s sit down,” he said. “What’s the trouble?”
Old Frank blushed a bit. “Let’s sit down,” he said. “What’s the problem?”
George told him.
George informed him.
The old gentleman listened sympathetically, only murmuring: “Well, well!” from time to time, and nodding acquiescence.
The old man listened sympathetically, occasionally murmuring, “Well, well!” and nodding in agreement.
“You see she’s set her mind on this apartment,” George explained. “She’s got some old cronies there, and I guess she’s been looking forward to the games of bridge and the kind of harmless gossip that goes on in such places. Really, it’s a life she’d like better than anything else—better than that she’s lived at home, I really believe. It struck me she’s just about got to have it, and after all she could hardly have anything less.”
“You see she’s really focused on this apartment,” George explained. “She has some old friends there, and I think she’s been looking forward to playing bridge and the kind of light gossip that happens in those places. Honestly, it’s a lifestyle she’d prefer more than anything else—more than the one she has at home, I truly believe. It seems to me that she pretty much has to have it, and after all, she could hardly settle for anything less.”
“This comes pretty heavily upon me, you know,” said old Frank. “I got her into that headlight company, and she fooled me about her resources as much as she did your Uncle George. I was never your father’s adviser, if you remember, and when the insurance was turned over to her some other lawyer arranged it—probably your father’s. But it comes pretty heavily on me, and I feel a certain responsibility.”
“This weighs on me quite a bit, you know,” said old Frank. “I got her into that headlight company, and she tricked me about her finances just like she did with your Uncle George. I was never your father’s adviser, if you recall, and when the insurance was handed over to her, it was some other lawyer who handled it—probably your father’s. But this really weighs on me, and I feel a certain responsibility.”
“Not at all. I’m taking the responsibility.”
“Not at all. I'm taking responsibility.”
And George smiled with one corner of his mouth. “She’s not your aunt, you know, sir.”
And George smiled with one side of his mouth. “She’s not your aunt, you know, sir.”
“Well, I’m unable to see, even if she’s yours, that a young man is morally called upon to give up a career at the law to provide his aunt with a favourable opportunity to play bridge whist!”
“Well, I can’t understand how a young man is expected to give up his career in law just to give his aunt a chance to play bridge whist!”
“No,” George agreed. “But I haven’t begun my ‘career at the law’ so it can’t be said I’m making any considerable sacrifice. I’ll tell you how it is, sir.” He flushed, and, looking out of the streaked and smoky window beside which he was sitting, spoke with difficulty. “I feel as if—as if perhaps I had one or two pretty important things in my life to make up for. Well, I can’t. I can’t make them up to—to whom I would. It’s struck me that, as I couldn’t, I might be a little decent to somebody else, perhaps—if I could manage it! I never have been particularly decent to poor old Aunt Fanny.”
“No,” George agreed. “But I haven’t started my ‘career in law’ yet, so it’s not like I’m making any huge sacrifice. Let me explain, sir.” He blushed, and gazing out the dirty, smoky window next to him, spoke hesitantly. “I feel like—like maybe I have one or two pretty important things in my life that I need to make up for. Well, I can’t. I can’t make them up to—to the people I want to. It hit me that since I can’t, maybe I should try to be a little decent to someone else, perhaps—if I can manage it! I’ve never really been all that decent to poor old Aunt Fanny.”
“Oh, I don’t know: I shouldn’t say that. A little youthful teasing—I doubt if she’s minded so much. She felt your father’s death terrifically, of course, but it seems to me she’s had a fairly comfortable life—up to now—if she was disposed to take it that way.”
“Oh, I don’t know: I shouldn’t say that. A little youthful teasing—I doubt she minded it too much. She definitely felt your father's death deeply, of course, but it seems to me she’s had a pretty comfortable life—up to now—if she was inclined to see it that way.”
“But ‘up to now’ is the important thing,” George said. “Now is now—and you see I can’t wait two years to be admitted to the bar and begin to practice. I’ve got to start in at something else that pays from the start, and that’s what I’ve come to you about. I have an idea, you see.”
“But ‘up to now’ is the important thing,” George said. “Now is now—and you see I can’t wait two years to be admitted to the bar and start practicing. I need to begin doing something else that pays right away, and that’s why I’ve come to you. I have an idea, you see.”
“Well, I’m glad of that!” said old Frank, smiling. “I can’t think of anything just at this minute that pays from the start.”
“Well, I’m glad to hear that!” said old Frank, smiling. “I can’t think of anything right now that pays off from the start.”
“I only know of one thing, myself.”
“I only know one thing, and that’s myself.”
“What is it?”
“What’s that?”
George flushed again, but managed to laugh at his own embarrassment. “I suppose I’m about as ignorant of business as anybody in the world,” he said. “But I’ve heard they pay very high wages to people in dangerous trades; I’ve always heard they did, and I’m sure it must be true. I mean people that handle touchy chemicals or high explosives—men in dynamite factories, or who take things of that sort about the country in wagons, and shoot oil wells. I thought I’d see if you couldn’t tell me something more about it, or else introduce me to someone who could, and then I thought I’d see if I couldn’t get something of the kind to do as soon as possible. My nerves are good; I’m muscular, and I’ve got a steady hand; it seemed to me that this was about the only line of work in the world that I’m fitted for. I wanted to get started to-day if I could.”
George blushed again but managed to laugh at his own embarrassment. “I guess I’m as clueless about business as anyone in the world,” he said. “But I’ve heard they pay really well to people in dangerous jobs; I’ve always heard that, and I’m sure it’s true. I mean people who deal with volatile chemicals or explosives—guys in dynamite factories, or those who transport stuff like that around the country in trucks and drill oil wells. I thought you might be able to tell me more about it, or introduce me to someone who could, and then I figured I’d see if I could find something like that to do as soon as possible. My nerves are steady; I’m strong, and I’ve got a steady hand; it seemed to me that this was about the only type of work I’m suited for. I wanted to get started today if I could.”
Old Frank gave him a long stare. At first this scrutiny was sharply incredulous; then it was grave; finally it developed into a threat of overwhelming laughter; a forked vein in his forehead became more visible and his eyes seemed about to protrude.
Old Frank gave him a long look. At first, this gaze was filled with disbelief; then it turned serious; and finally, it morphed into a threat of uncontrollable laughter; a vein in his forehead became more pronounced and his eyes looked like they were about to pop out.
But he controlled his impulse; and, rising, took up his hat and overcoat. “All right,” he said. “If you’ll promise not to get blown up, I’ll go with you to see if we can find the job.” Then, meaning what he said, but amazed that he did mean it, he added: “You certainly are the most practical young man I ever met!”
But he held back his urge; and, standing up, he picked up his hat and coat. "Okay," he said. "If you promise not to get blown up, I'll join you to see if we can find the job." Then, genuinely meaning what he said, but surprised that he actually did mean it, he added: "You really are the most practical young man I've ever met!"
Chapter XXXIII
They found the job. It needed an apprenticeship of only six weeks, during which period George was to receive fifteen dollars a week; after that he would get twenty-eight. This settled the apartment question, and Fanny was presently established in a greater contentment than she had known for a long time. Early every morning she made something she called (and believed to be) coffee for George, and he was gallant enough not to undeceive her. She lunched alone in her “kitchenette,” for George’s place of employment was ten miles out of town on an interurban trolley-line, and he seldom returned before seven. Fanny found partners for bridge by two o’clock almost every afternoon, and she played until about six. Then she got George’s “dinner clothes” out for him—he maintained this habit—and she changed her own dress. When he arrived he usually denied that he was tired, though he sometimes looked tired, particularly during the first few months; and he explained to her frequently—looking bored enough with her insistence—that his work was “fairly light, and fairly congenial, too.” Fanny had the foggiest idea of what it was, though she noticed that it roughened his hands and stained them. “Something in those new chemical works,” she explained to casual inquirers. It was not more definite in her own mind.
They found the job. It required just a six-week apprenticeship, during which George would earn fifteen dollars a week; after that, his pay would go up to twenty-eight. This resolved the apartment situation, and Fanny soon found herself happier than she had been in a long time. Every morning, she made something she called (and truly believed to be) coffee for George, and he was gracious enough not to correct her. She had lunch alone in her "kitchenette" since George’s job was ten miles out of town on an interurban trolley line, and he rarely got back before seven. By two o'clock most afternoons, Fanny had found others to play bridge with, and she would play until about six. After that, she would lay out George’s “dinner clothes” for him—he kept this routine—and she would change her own dress. When he got home, he usually insisted he wasn’t tired, even though he sometimes looked worn out, especially during the first few months; and he often explained to her—looking quite bored by her persistence—that his work was “fairly light and fairly congenial, too.” Fanny had the slightest idea of what it was, though she noticed it roughened his hands and left stains on them. “Something from those new chemical works,” she told anyone who asked. It wasn't any clearer in her own mind.
Respect for George undoubtedly increased within her, however, and she told him she’d always had a feeling he might “turn out to be a mechanical genius, or something.” George assented with a nod, as the easiest course open to him. He did not take a hand at bridge after dinner: his provisions for Fanny’s happiness refused to extend that far, and at the table d’hote he was a rather discouraging boarder. He was considered “affected” and absurdly “up-stage” by the one or two young men, and the three or four young women, who enlivened the elderly retreat; and was possibly less popular there than he had been elsewhere during his life, though he was now nothing worse than a coldly polite young man who kept to himself. After dinner he would escort his aunt from the table in some state (not wholly unaccompanied by a leerish wink or two from the wags of the place) and he would leave her at the door of the communal parlours and card rooms, with a formality in his bow of farewell which afforded an amusing contrast to Fanny’s always voluble protests. (She never failed to urge loudly that he really must come and play, just this once, and not go hiding from everybody in his room every evening like this!) At least some of the other inhabitants found the contrast amusing, for sometimes, as he departed stiffly toward the elevator, leaving her still entreating in the doorway (though with one eye already on her table, to see that it was not seized) a titter would follow him which he was no doubt meant to hear. He did not care whether they laughed or not.
Respect for George definitely grew inside her, and she told him she’d always had a feeling he might “turn out to be a mechanical genius or something.” George nodded in agreement, as it was the easiest thing for him to do. He didn’t join the bridge game after dinner; his efforts to make Fanny happy didn’t stretch that far, and at the table d’hote, he was quite a discouraging presence. The few young men and women who brought some life to the elderly place found him “affected” and ridiculously “theatrical,” and he was likely less popular there than he had been anywhere else in his life, even though he was now nothing more than a coldly polite young man who kept to himself. After dinner, he would lead his aunt away from the table in a somewhat formal manner (not entirely without a couple of cheeky winks from the local jokesters), leaving her at the entrance to the communal parlors and card rooms, bowing formally in a way that amusingly contrasted with Fanny's always loud protests. (She never missed a chance to insist that he really must come and play, just this once, and not hide away in his room every night like this!) Some of the other residents found this contrast amusing, and sometimes, as he awkwardly headed toward the elevator while she continued to plead in the doorway (though with one eye already on her table to make sure it wasn’t taken), a giggle would follow him that he was undoubtedly meant to hear. He didn’t care if they laughed or not.
And once, as he passed the one or two young men of the place entertaining the three or four young women, who were elbowing and jerking on a settee in the lobby, he heard a voice inquiring quickly, as he passed:
And once, as he walked by the one or two local guys chatting with the three or four young women, who were jostling and fidgeting on a couch in the lobby, he heard a voice ask quickly as he went by:
“What makes people tired?”
“What makes people feel tired?”
“Work?”
“Job?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Well, what’s the answer?”
“What's the answer?”
Then, with an intentional outbreak of mirth, the answer was given by two loudly whispering voices together:
Then, with a deliberate burst of laughter, the answer came from two voices whispering loudly together:
“A stuck-up boarder!”
“A snobby roommate!”
George didn’t care.
George didn't care.
On Sunday mornings Fanny went to church and George took long walks. He explored the new city, and found it hideous, especially in the early spring, before the leaves of the shade trees were out. Then the town was fagged with the long winter and blacked with the heavier smoke that had been held close to the earth by the smoke-fog it bred. Every-thing was damply streaked with the soot: the walls of the houses, inside and out, the gray curtains at the windows, the windows themselves, the dirty cement and unswept asphalt underfoot, the very sky overhead. Throughout this murky season he continued his explorations, never seeing a face he knew—for, on Sunday, those whom he remembered, or who might remember him, were not apt to be found within the limits of the town, but were congenially occupied with the new outdoor life which had come to be the mode since his boyhood. He and Fanny were pretty thoroughly buried away within the bigness of the city.
On Sunday mornings, Fanny went to church while George took long walks. He explored the new city and found it ugly, especially in early spring, before the leaves on the shade trees had bloomed. At that time, the town looked worn out from the long winter and grimy from the thick smoke trapped close to the ground by the fog it produced. Everything was damp and streaked with soot: the walls of the houses, inside and out, the gray curtains at the windows, the windows themselves, the dirty cement and unswept asphalt underfoot, even the sky above. Throughout this gloomy season, he continued his explorations, never seeing a familiar face—because on Sundays, those he remembered, or who might remember him, were usually away from the town, enjoying the new outdoor activities that had become popular since his boyhood. He and Fanny felt pretty much buried in the vastness of the city.
One of his Sunday walks, that spring, he made into a sour pilgrimage. It was a misty morning of belated snow slush, and suited him to a perfection of miserableness, as he stood before the great dripping department store which now occupied the big plot of ground where once had stood both the Amberson Hotel and the Amberson Opera House. From there he drifted to the old “Amberson Block,” but this was fallen into a back-water; business had stagnated here. The old structure had not been replaced, but a cavernous entryway for trucks had been torn in its front, and upon the cornice, where the old separate metal letters had spelt “Amberson Block,” there was a long billboard sign: “Doogan Storage.”
One Sunday morning that spring, he took a gloomy walk. It was a foggy morning with leftover snow slush, perfectly matching his miserable mood as he stood in front of the large, dripping department store that now occupied the big lot where the Amberson Hotel and the Amberson Opera House used to be. From there, he wandered over to the old “Amberson Block,” but it had become a backwater; business had stalled here. The old building hadn’t been demolished, but a huge truck entrance had been cut into its front, and above, where the old metal letters had once spelled “Amberson Block,” there was now a long billboard that said: “Doogan Storage.”
To spare himself nothing, he went out National Avenue and saw the piles of slush-covered wreckage where the Mansion and his mother’s house had been, and where the Major’s ill-fated five “new” houses had stood; for these were down, too, to make room for the great tenement already shaped in unending lines of foundation. But the Fountain of Neptune was gone at last—and George was glad that it was!
To give himself no breaks, he walked down National Avenue and saw the heaps of slushy wreckage where the Mansion and his mom's house used to be, as well as where the Major's doomed five "new" houses had stood; those were gone too, to make way for the massive tenement that was already taking shape in endless lines of foundation. But the Fountain of Neptune was finally gone—and George was happy about that!
He turned away from the devastated site, thinking bitterly that the only Amberson mark still left upon the town was the name of the boulevard—Amberson Boulevard. But he had reckoned without the city council of the new order, and by an unpleasant coincidence, while the thought was still in his mind, his eye fell upon a metal oblong sign upon the lamppost at the corner. There were two of these little signs upon the lamp-post, at an obtuse angle to each other, one to give passers-by the name of National Avenue, the other to acquaint them with Amberson Boulevard. But the one upon which should have been stenciled “Amberson Boulevard” exhibited the words “Tenth Street.”
He turned away from the devastated site, thinking bitterly that the only Amberson mark still left on the town was the name of the boulevard—Amberson Boulevard. But he hadn't considered the city council of the new order, and by an unfortunate coincidence, while that thought was still on his mind, his eye caught a glimpse of a metal rectangular sign on the lamppost at the corner. There were two of these small signs on the lamppost, positioned at an angle to each other, one indicating the name of National Avenue, the other showing Amberson Boulevard. But the one that should have read “Amberson Boulevard” instead displayed the words “Tenth Street.”
George stared at it hard. Then he walked quickly along the boulevard to the next corner and looked at the little sign there. “Tenth Street.”
George stared at it intently. Then he quickly walked along the boulevard to the next corner and looked at the small sign there. “Tenth Street.”
It had begun to rain, but George stood unheeding, staring at the little sign. “Damn them!” he said finally, and, turning up his coat-collar, plodded back through the soggy streets toward “home.”
It started to rain, but George stood there, ignoring it, staring at the small sign. “Damn them!” he finally exclaimed, and, flipping up his coat collar, trudged back through the wet streets toward “home.”
The utilitarian impudence of the city authorities put a thought into his mind. A week earlier he had happened to stroll into the large parlour of the apartment house, finding it empty, and on the center table he noticed a large, red-bound, gilt-edged book, newly printed, bearing the title: “A Civic History,” and beneath the title, the rubric, “Biographies of the 500 Most Prominent Citizens and Families in the History of the City.” He had glanced at it absently, merely noticing the title and sub-title, and wandered out of the room, thinking of other things and feeling no curiosity about the book. But he had thought of it several times since with a faint, vague uneasiness; and now when he entered the lobby he walked directly into the parlour where he had seen the book. The room was empty, as it always was on Sunday mornings, and the flamboyant volume was still upon the table—evidently a fixture as a sort of local Almanach de Gotha, or Burke, for the enlightenment of tenants and boarders.
The brazen attitude of the city officials sparked a thought in his mind. A week earlier, he had happened to walk into the large parlor of the apartment building and found it empty. On the center table, he noticed a large, red-bound, gilded book, newly printed, with the title: “A Civic History,” and beneath that, the subtitle, “Biographies of the 500 Most Prominent Citizens and Families in the History of the City.” He had glanced at it without much thought, only noting the title and subtitle before wandering out of the room, distracted by other matters and feeling no curiosity about the book. However, he had thought about it several times since then, with a sense of vague unease; and now, when he entered the lobby, he walked straight into the parlor where he had seen the book. The room was empty, as it always was on Sunday mornings, and the eye-catching volume was still on the table—clearly a fixture, like a local Almanach de Gotha or Burke, meant to inform tenants and boarders.
He opened it, finding a few painful steel engravings of placid, chin-bearded faces, some of which he remembered dimly; but much more numerous, and also more unfamiliar to him, were the pictures of neat, aggressive men, with clipped short hair and clipped short moustaches—almost all of them strangers to him. He delayed not long with these, but turned to the index where the names of the five hundred Most Prominent Citizens and Families in the History of the City were arranged in alphabetical order, and ran his finger down the column of A’s:
He opened it and found a few painful steel engravings of calm, bearded faces, some of which he vaguely remembered; but there were many more, and they were also more unfamiliar to him, pictures of neat, aggressive men with short haircuts and trimmed mustaches—almost all strangers to him. He didn't spend much time on these, but moved on to the index where the names of the five hundred Most Prominent Citizens and Families in the City's History were listed in alphabetical order, and he ran his finger down the column of A’s:
- Abbett
- Abbott
- Abrams
- Adams
- Adams
- Adler
- Akers
- Albertsmeyer
- Alexander
- Allen Ambrose
- Ambuhl
- Anderson
- Andrews
- Appenbasch
- Archer
- Arszman
- Ashcraft
- Austin
- Avey
George’s eyes remained for some time fixed on the thin space between the names “Allen” and “Ambrose.” Then he closed the book quietly, and went up to his own room, agreeing with the elevator boy, on the way, that it was getting to be a mighty nasty wet and windy day outside.
George stared for a while at the small gap between the names "Allen" and "Ambrose." Then he quietly closed the book and headed up to his room, chatting with the elevator boy on the way about how it was turning into a really nasty, wet, and windy day outside.
The elevator boy noticed nothing unusual about him and neither did Fanny, when she came in from church with her hat ruined, an hour later. And yet something had happened—a thing which, years ago, had been the eagerest hope of many, many good citizens of the town. They had thought of it, longed for it, hoping acutely that they might live to see the day when it would come to pass. And now it had happened at last: Georgie Minafer had got his come-upance.
The elevator attendant didn’t notice anything strange about him, and neither did Fanny when she came in from church with her hat messed up an hour later. Yet something had occurred—something that years ago had been the strongest hope of many good people in town. They had dreamed about it and wished eagerly to see the day it would finally happen. And now it had happened at last: Georgie Minafer had gotten what was coming to him.
He had got it three times filled and running over. The city had rolled over his heart, burying it under, as it rolled over the Major’s and buried it under. The city had rolled over the Ambersons and buried them under to the last vestige; and it mattered little that George guessed easily enough that most of the five hundred Most Prominent had paid something substantial “to defray the cost of steel engraving, etc.”—the Five Hundred had heaved the final shovelful of soot upon that heap of obscurity wherein the Ambersons were lost forever from sight and history. “Quicksilver in a nest of cracks!”
He had filled it three times and it was overflowing. The city had rolled over his heart, burying it, just like it had done with the Major’s. The city had trampled the Ambersons, burying them completely; it didn't matter that George easily figured out that most of the five hundred Most Prominent had contributed something significant “to cover the cost of steel engraving, etc.” — the Five Hundred had thrown the final shovelful of soot onto the pile of obscurity where the Ambersons were lost forever from view and history. “Quick as a flash in a nest of cracks!”
Georgie Minafer had got his come-upance, but the people who had so longed for it were not there to see it, and they never knew it. Those who were still living had forgotten all about it and all about him.
Georgie Minafer had finally gotten what he deserved, but the people who had waited so long for it weren't around to witness it, and they never found out. Those who were still alive had completely forgotten about it and about him.
Chapter XXXIV
There was one border section of the city which George never explored in his Sunday morning excursions. This was far out to the north where lay the new Elysian Fields of the millionaires, though he once went as far in that direction as the white house which Lucy had so admired long ago—her “Beautiful House.” George looked at it briefly and turned back, rumbling with an interior laugh of some grimness. The house was white no longer; nothing could be white which the town had reached, and the town reached far beyond the beautiful white house now. The owners had given up and painted it a despairing chocolate, suitable to the freight-yard life it was called upon to endure.
There was one part of the city that George never checked out during his Sunday morning walks. It was way up north where the new Elysian Fields of the millionaires were located. He did venture that way once, all the way to the white house that Lucy had admired long ago—her "Beautiful House." George gave it a quick look and turned back, chuckling grimly to himself. The house was no longer white; nothing could be white anymore, given how much the town had expanded, and the town had spread far beyond that beautiful white house. The owners had given up and painted it a hopeless chocolate brown, fitting for the freight-yard life it had to endure.
George did not again risk going even so far as that, in the direction of the millionaires, although their settlement began at least two miles farther out. His thought of Lucy and her father was more a sensation than a thought, and may be compared to that of a convicted cashier beset by recollections of the bank he had pillaged—there are some thoughts to which one closes the mind. George had seen Eugene only once since their calamitous encounter. They had passed on opposite sides of the street, downtown; each had been aware of the other, and each had been aware that the other was aware of him, and yet each kept his eyes straight forward, and neither had shown a perceptible alteration of countenance. It seemed to George that he felt emanating from the outwardly imperturbable person of his mother’s old friend a hate that was like a hot wind.
George didn’t risk going anywhere near the millionaires’ area again, even though their neighborhood started at least two miles farther out. His thoughts of Lucy and her father were more of a feeling than a clear thought, similar to how a convicted bank teller might be haunted by memories of the bank he robbed—some thoughts are best left unacknowledged. George had only seen Eugene once since their disastrous meeting. They passed each other on opposite sides of the street downtown; both knew the other was there and that they were both aware of each other, yet they kept their eyes straight ahead and neither showed any visible change in expression. George felt a kind of hate radiating from his mother’s old friend, an intense feeling that felt like a hot wind.
At his mother’s funeral and at the Major’s he had been conscious that Eugene was there: though he had afterward no recollection of seeing him, and, while certain of his presence, was uncertain how he knew of it. Fanny had not told him, for she understood George well enough not to speak to him of Eugene or Lucy. Nowadays Fanny almost never saw either of them and seldom thought of them—so sly is the way of time with life. She was passing middle age, when old intensities and longings grow thin and flatten out, as Fanny herself was thinning and flattening out; and she was settling down contentedly to her apartment house intimacies. She was precisely suited by the table-d’hote life, with its bridge, its variable alliances and shifting feuds, and the long whisperings of elderly ladies at corridor corners—those eager but suppressed conversations, all sibilance, of which the elevator boy declared he heard the words “she said” a million times and the word “she,” five million. The apartment house suited Fanny and swallowed her.
At his mother's funeral and the Major's, he was aware that Eugene was there, even though he couldn't remember seeing him afterward, and while he was sure of his presence, he was unsure how he knew that. Fanny hadn’t told him because she understood George well enough not to mention Eugene or Lucy. These days, Fanny rarely saw either of them and hardly thought about them—time has a sneaky way of changing our lives. She was entering middle age, when old passions and desires begin to fade, just as Fanny herself was fading. She was settling down comfortably into the social life of her apartment building. The communal living suited her perfectly, with its games of bridge, changing friendships and rivalries, and the quiet gossip of older ladies in the hallways—those eager yet restrained conversations, full of whispers, which the elevator operator claimed to hear the words “she said” a million times and the word “she” five million times. The apartment building fit Fanny and absorbed her.
The city was so big, now, that people disappeared into it unnoticed, and the disappearance of Fanny and her nephew was not exceptional. People no longer knew their neighbours as a matter of course; one lived for years next door to strangers—that sharpest of all the changes since the old days—and a friend would lose sight of a friend for a year, and not know it.
The city was so large now that people vanished into it without a trace, and the disappearance of Fanny and her nephew was nothing out of the ordinary. People didn’t know their neighbors anymore as a norm; you could live next to strangers for years—that was the biggest change since the old days—and a friend could go a whole year without seeing another friend and not even realize it.
One May day George thought he had a glimpse of Lucy. He was not certain, but he was sufficiently disturbed, in spite of his uncertainty. A promotion in his work now frequently took him out of town for a week, or longer, and it was upon his return from one of these absences that he had the strange experience. He had walked home from the station, and as he turned the corner which brought him in sight of the apartment house entrance, though two blocks distant from it, he saw a charming little figure come out, get into a shiny landaulet automobile, and drive away. Even at that distance no one could have any doubt that the little figure was charming; and the height, the quickness and decision of motion, even the swift gesture of a white glove toward the chauffeur—all were characteristic of Lucy. George was instantly subjected to a shock of indefinable nature, yet definitely a shock: he did not know what he felt—but he knew that he felt. Heat surged over him: probably he would not have come face to face with her if the restoration of all the ancient Amberson magnificence could have been his reward. He went on slowly, his knees shaky.
One May day, George thought he spotted Lucy. He wasn't sure, but it bothered him enough despite his uncertainty. A promotion at work often took him out of town for a week or more, and it was during his return from one of these trips that he had this strange experience. He had walked home from the station, and as he turned the corner that brought the entrance of the apartment building into view—still two blocks away—he saw a cute little figure come out, get into a shiny landaulet car, and drive off. Even from that distance, there was no doubt about the charm of that little figure; her height, the quickness and decisiveness of her movements, and the swift gesture of her white glove toward the chauffeur—all pointed to Lucy. George was hit by a shock that he couldn't quite define, yet it was definitely a shock: he didn't know what he was feeling, but he knew that he felt something. Heat rushed over him; he likely wouldn't have wanted to see her even if it meant regaining all the old Amberson glory. He kept walking slowly, his knees feeling weak.
But he found Fanny not at home; she had been out all afternoon; and there was no record of any caller—and he began to wonder, then to doubt if the small lady he had seen in the distance was Lucy. It might as well have been, he said to himself—since any one who looked like her could give him “a jolt like that!”
But he found Fanny wasn’t home; she had been out all afternoon; and there was no sign of any visitors—and he started to wonder, then to doubt if the petite lady he had seen from afar was Lucy. It could have been, he told himself—since anyone who resembled her could give him “a jolt like that!”
Lucy had not left a card. She never left one when she called on Fanny; though she did not give her reasons a quite definite form in her own mind. She came seldom; this was but the third time that year, and, when she did come, George was not mentioned either by her hostess or by herself—an oddity contrived between the two ladies without either of them realizing how odd it was. For, naturally, while Fanny was with Lucy, Fanny thought of George, and what time Lucy had George’s aunt before her eyes she could not well avoid the thought of him. Consequently, both looked absent-minded as they talked, and each often gave a wrong answer which the other consistently failed to notice.
Lucy hadn't left a card. She never did when she visited Fanny; even though she couldn't quite pinpoint her reasons in her own mind. She came by rarely; this was only the third time that year, and when she did visit, neither her hostess nor she brought up George—an unusual situation that both women created without realizing how strange it was. Naturally, while Fanny was with Lucy, she thought about George, and whenever Lucy had George’s aunt in her line of sight, she couldn’t help but think of him too. As a result, both seemed distracted as they talked, and each often gave an incorrect response that the other consistently overlooked.
At other times Lucy’s thoughts of George were anything but continuous, and weeks went by when he was not consciously in her mind at all. Her life was a busy one: she had the big house “to keep up”; she had a garden to keep up, too, a large and beautiful garden; she represented her father as a director for half a dozen public charity organizations, and did private charity work of her own, being a proxy mother of several large families; and she had “danced down,” as she said, groups from eight or nine classes of new graduates returned from the universities, without marrying any of them, but she still danced—and still did not marry.
At times, Lucy’s thoughts of George were anything but steady, and there were weeks when he didn’t even cross her mind. Her life was busy: she had a big house to maintain; she also had a large, beautiful garden to take care of; she represented her father as a director for several public charity organizations and did her own private charity work, acting as a surrogate mother to several big families; and she had “danced down,” as she put it, groups of eight or nine classes of new graduates returning from the universities, without marrying any of them, but she still danced—and still didn’t marry.
Her father, observing this circumstance happily, yet with some hypocritical concern, spoke of it to her one day as they stood in her garden. “I suppose I’d want to shoot him,” he said, with attempted lightness. “But I mustn’t be an old pig. I’d build you a beautiful house close by—just over yonder.”
Her father, noticing this situation with a mix of joy and fake worry, mentioned it to her one day while they were in her garden. “I guess I’d want to shoot him,” he said, trying to be lighthearted. “But I shouldn’t be an old pig. I’d build you a beautiful house nearby—just over there.”
“No, no! That would be like—” she began impulsively; then checked herself. George Amberson’s comparison of the Georgian house to the Amberson Mansion had come into her mind, and she thought that another new house, built close by for her, would be like the house the Major built for Isabel.
“No, no! That would be like—” she started to say impulsively; then stopped herself. George Amberson’s comparison of the Georgian house to the Amberson Mansion popped into her head, and she realized that another new house, built nearby for her, would be like the house the Major built for Isabel.
“Like what?”
"Such as what?"
“Nothing.” She looked serious, and when he reverted to his idea of “some day” grudgingly surrendering her up to a suitor, she invented a legend. “Did you ever hear the Indian name for that little grove of beech trees on the other side of the house?” she asked him.
“Nothing.” She looked serious, and when he went back to his idea of “someday” reluctantly giving her up to a suitor, she came up with a story. “Have you ever heard the Indian name for that little grove of beech trees on the other side of the house?” she asked him.
“No—and you never did either!” he laughed.
“No—and you never did either!” he laughed.
“Don’t be so sure! I read a great deal more than I used to—getting ready for my bookish days when I’ll have to do something solid in the evenings and won’t be asked to dance any more, even by the very youngest boys who think it’s a sporting event to dance with the oldest of the ‘older girls’. The name of the grove was ‘Loma-Nashah’ and it means ‘They-Couldn’t-Help-It’.”
“Don’t be so confident! I read a lot more than I used to—preparing for my quiet evenings when I’ll need to do something substantial and won’t be asked to dance anymore, not even by the youngest boys who think it’s a fun challenge to dance with the oldest of the ‘older girls’. The name of the grove was ‘Loma-Nashah’ and it means ‘They-Couldn’t-Help-It’.”
“Doesn’t sound like it.”
"Doesn't sound like it."
“Indian names don’t. There was a bad Indian chief lived in the grove before the white settlers came. He was the worst Indian that ever lived, and his name was—it was ‘Vendonah.’ That means ‘Rides-Down-Everything’.”
“Indian names don’t. There was a bad Indian chief who lived in the grove before the white settlers arrived. He was the worst Indian to ever live, and his name was—it was ‘Vendonah.’ That means ‘Rides-Down-Everything.’”
“What?”
"Excuse me?"
“His name was Vendonah, the same thing as Rides-Down-Everything.”
“His name was Vendonah, which means Rides-Down-Everything.”
“I see,” said Eugene thoughtfully. He gave her a quick look and then fixed his eyes upon the end of the garden path. “Go on.”
“I get it,” said Eugene thoughtfully. He glanced at her quickly and then focused his gaze on the end of the garden path. “Go ahead.”
“Vendonah was an unspeakable case,” Lucy continued. “He was so proud that he wore iron shoes and he walked over people’s faces with them. He was always killing people that way, and so at last the tribe decided that it wasn’t a good enough excuse for him that he was young and inexperienced—he’d have to go. They took him down to the river, and put him in a canoe, and pushed him out from shore; and then they ran along the bank and wouldn’t let him land, until at last the current carried the canoe out into the middle, and then on down to the ocean, and he never got back. They didn’t want him back, of course, and if he’d been able to manage it, they’d have put him in another canoe and shoved him out into the river again. But still, they didn’t elect another chief in his place. Other tribes thought that was curious, and wondered about it a lot, but finally they came to the conclusion that the beech grove people were afraid a new chief might turn out to be a bad Indian, too, and wear iron shoes like Vendonah. But they were wrong, because the real reason was that the tribe had led such an exciting life under Vendonah that they couldn’t settle down to anything tamer. He was awful, but he always kept things happening—terrible things, of course. They hated him, but they weren’t able to discover any other warrior that they wanted to make chief in his place. I suppose it was a little like drinking a glass of too strong wine and then trying to take the taste out of your mouth with barley water. They couldn’t help feeling that way.”
“Vendonah was a terrible case,” Lucy continued. “He was so proud that he wore iron shoes and walked over people’s faces with them. He kept killing people that way, and so eventually the tribe decided that being young and inexperienced wasn’t a good enough excuse for him—he had to go. They took him down to the river, put him in a canoe, and pushed him out from shore; then they ran along the bank and wouldn’t let him land until the current carried the canoe out into the middle and then down to the ocean, and he never came back. They didn’t want him back, of course, and if he’d managed to return, they would have put him in another canoe and shoved him back into the river. But still, they didn’t choose another chief to replace him. Other tribes found it curious and wondered about it a lot, but eventually they concluded that the beech grove people were afraid a new chief might turn out to be a bad Indian, too, and wear iron shoes like Vendonah. But they were wrong, because the real reason was that the tribe had led such an exciting life under Vendonah that they couldn’t settle for anything calmer. He was horrible, but he always kept things happening—terrible things, of course. They hated him, but they couldn’t find another warrior they wanted to make chief instead. I suppose it was a bit like drinking a glass of too-strong wine and then trying to wash the taste out of your mouth with barley water. They couldn’t help feeling that way.”
“I see,” said Eugene. “So that’s why they named the place ‘They-Couldn’t-Help-It’!”
“I get it,” said Eugene. “So that’s why they called the place ‘They-Couldn’t-Help-It’!”
“It must have been.”
"It had to be."
“And so you’re going to stay here in your garden,” he said musingly. “You think it’s better to keep on walking these sunshiny gravel paths between your flower-beds, and growing to look like a pensive garden lady in a Victorian engraving.”
“And so you’re going to stay here in your garden,” he said, thinking aloud. “You think it’s better to keep walking these sunny gravel paths between your flower beds and end up looking like a thoughtful garden lady in a Victorian print.”
“I suppose I’m like the tribe that lived here, papa. I had too much unpleasant excitement. It was unpleasant—but it was excitement. I don’t want any more; in fact, I don’t want anything but you.”
“I guess I’m like the tribe that lived here, Dad. I had way too much unpleasant excitement. It was rough—but it was still excitement. I don’t want any more; really, I just want you.”
“You don’t?” He looked at her keenly, and she laughed and shook her head; but he seemed perplexed, rather doubtful. “What was the name of the grove?” he asked. “The Indian name, I mean.”
“You don’t?” He looked at her closely, and she laughed and shook her head; but he seemed confused, somewhat uncertain. “What was the name of the grove?” he asked. “The Indian name, I mean.”
“Mola-Haha.”
“Mola-Haha.”
“No, it wasn’t; that wasn’t the name you said.”
“No, it wasn’t; that’s not the name you said.”
“I’ve forgotten.”
"I forgot."
“I see you have,” he said, his look of perplexity remaining. “Perhaps you remember the chief’s name better.”
“I see you have,” he said, still looking confused. “Maybe you remember the chief’s name better.”
She shook her head again. “I don’t!”
She shook her head again. “I really don’t!”
At this he laughed, but not very heartily, and walked slowly to the house, leaving her bending over a rose-bush, and a shade more pensive than the most pensive garden lady in any Victorian engraving.
At this, he laughed, but not very genuinely, and walked slowly to the house, leaving her hunched over a rosebush, looking a bit more thoughtful than the most reflective garden lady in any Victorian engraving.
... Next day, it happened that this same “Vendonah” or “Rides-Down-Everything” became the subject of a chance conversation between Eugene and his old friend Kinney, father of the fire-topped Fred. The two gentlemen found themselves smoking in neighbouring leather chairs beside a broad window at the club, after lunch.
... The next day, it turned out that this same “Vendonah” or “Rides-Down-Everything” became the topic of a casual conversation between Eugene and his old friend Kinney, father of the fiery Fred. The two gentlemen found themselves smoking in nearby leather chairs beside a wide window at the club, after lunch.
Mr. Kinney had remarked that he expected to get his family established at the seashore by the Fourth of July, and, following a train of thought, he paused and chuckled. “Fourth of July reminds me,” he said. “Have you heard what that Georgie Minafer is doing?”
Mr. Kinney had commented that he expected to get his family settled at the beach by the Fourth of July, and, lost in thought, he stopped and laughed. “Speaking of the Fourth of July,” he said, “have you heard what that Georgie Minafer is up to?”
“No, I haven’t,” said Eugene, and his friend failed to notice the crispness of the utterance.
“No, I haven’t,” said Eugene, and his friend didn’t pick up on the sharpness of his response.
“Well, sir,” Kinney chuckled again, “it beats the devil! My boy Fred told me about it yesterday. He’s a friend of this young Henry Akers, son of F. P. Akers of the Akers Chemical Company. It seems this young Akers asked Fred if he knew a fellow named Minafer, because he knew Fred had always lived here, and young Akers had heard some way that Minafer used to be an old family name here, and was sort of curious about it. Well, sir, you remember this young Georgie sort of disappeared, after his grandfather’s death, and nobody seemed to know much what had become of him—though I did hear, once or twice, that he was still around somewhere. Well, sir, he’s working for the Akers Chemical Company, out at their plant on the Thomasvile Road.”
“Well, sir,” Kinney chuckled again, “this is surprising! My boy Fred told me about it yesterday. He’s friends with this young Henry Akers, son of F. P. Akers from the Akers Chemical Company. It turns out that young Akers asked Fred if he knew a guy named Minafer because he knew Fred had always lived here, and he had heard somehow that Minafer used to be an old family name in this area, so he was curious about it. Well, sir, you remember how this young Georgie kind of disappeared after his grandfather passed away, and no one seemed to know what happened to him—though I did hear a few times that he was still around somewhere. Well, sir, he’s working for the Akers Chemical Company at their plant on the Thomasville Road.”
He paused, seeming to reserve something to be delivered only upon inquiry, and Eugene offered him the expected question, but only after a cold glance through the nose-glasses he had lately found it necessary to adopt. “What does he do?”
He paused, as if holding back something that would only be revealed if asked, and Eugene asked the expected question, but only after giving him a cold look through the nose-glasses he had recently felt he needed to wear. “What does he do?”
Kinney laughed and slapped the arm of his chair.
Kinney laughed and hit the arm of his chair.
“He’s a nitroglycerin expert!”
“He’s a nitroglycerin specialist!”
He was gratified to see that Eugene was surprised, if not, indeed, a little startled.
He was pleased to see that Eugene was surprised, if not a bit shocked.
“He’s what?”
“What did he say?”
“He’s an expert on nitroglycerin. Doesn’t that beat the devil! Yes, sir! Young Akers told Fred that this George Minafer had worked like a houn’-dog ever since he got started out at the works. They have a special plant for nitroglycerin, way off from the main plant, o’ course—in the woods somewhere—and George Minafer’s been working there, and lately they put him in charge of it. He oversees shooting oil-wells, too, and shoots ’em himself, sometimes. They aren’t allowed to carry it on the railroads, you know—have to team it. Young Akers says George rides around over the bumpy roads, sitting on as much as three hundred quarts of nitroglycerin! My Lord! Talk about romantic tumbles! If he gets blown sky-high some day he won’t have a bigger drop, when he comes down, than he’s already had! Don’t it beat the devil! Young Akers said he’s got all the nerve there is in the world. Well, he always did have plenty of that—from the time he used to ride around here on his white pony and fight all the Irish boys in Can-Town, with his long curls all handy to be pulled out. Akers says he gets a fair salary, and I should think he ought to! Seems to me I’ve heard the average life in that sort of work is somewhere around four years, and agents don’t write any insurance at all for nitroglycerin experts. Hardly!”
“He’s an expert on nitroglycerin. Isn’t that something! Yes, sir! Young Akers told Fred that this George Minafer has been working like a dog ever since he started at the plant. They have a special facility for nitroglycerin, far away from the main plant, out in the woods somewhere—and George Minafer’s been working there, and recently they put him in charge of it. He also oversees oil-well detonations and sometimes does them himself. They aren’t allowed to transport it on the railroads, you know—they have to move it by truck. Young Akers says George drives around on the rough roads, carrying as much as three hundred quarts of nitroglycerin! My God! Talk about risky adventures! If he gets blown to bits one day, he won’t fall any farther when he comes down than he already has! Isn’t that something! Young Akers said he’s got all the courage in the world. Well, he always did have a lot of that—since the time he used to ride around here on his white pony and fight all the Irish boys in Can-Town, with his long curls just waiting to be grabbed. Akers says he gets a decent salary, and I’d say he deserves it! I think I’ve heard that the average lifespan in that kind of job is about four years, and insurance agents won’t even insure nitroglycerin experts. Not at all!”
“No,” said Eugene. “I suppose not.”
“No,” Eugene said. “I guess not.”
Kinney rose to go. “Well, it’s a pretty funny thing—pretty odd, I mean—and I suppose it would be pass-around-the-hat for old Fanny Minafer if he blew up. Fred told me that they’re living in some apartment house, and said Georgie supports her. He was going to study law, but couldn’t earn enough that way to take care of Fanny, so he gave it up. Fred’s wife told him all this. Says Fanny doesn’t do anything but play bridge these days. Got to playing too high for awhile and lost more than she wanted to tell Georgie about, and borrowed a little from old Frank Bronson. Paid him back, though. Don’t know how Fred’s wife heard it. Women do hear the darndest things!”
Kinney stood up to leave. “Well, it’s kind of a funny situation—pretty weird, I mean—and I guess it would be a big deal for old Fanny Minafer if he blew up. Fred mentioned that they’re living in some apartment building, and said Georgie is supporting her. He was going to study law, but he couldn’t make enough money that way to take care of Fanny, so he dropped it. Fred’s wife told him all this. She says Fanny just plays bridge these days. She got a bit too caught up in it for a while and lost more than she wanted to let Georgie know, and borrowed a little from old Frank Bronson. She paid him back, though. I don’t know how Fred’s wife found out. Women really do hear the strangest things!”
“They do,” Eugene agreed.
“They do,” Eugene said.
“I thought you’d probably heard about it—thought most likely Fred’s wife might have said something to your daughter, especially as they’re cousins.”
“I figured you probably heard about it—thought that Fred's wife might have mentioned it to your daughter, since they're cousins.”
“I think not.”
"I don't think so."
“Well, I’m off to the store,” said Mr. Kinney briskly; yet he lingered. “I suppose we’ll all have to club in and keep old Fanny out of the poorhouse if he does blow up. From all I hear it’s usually only a question of time. They say she hasn’t got anything else to depend on.”
“Well, I’m off to the store,” Mr. Kinney said quickly, but he hesitated. “I guess we’ll all have to pitch in and keep old Fanny out of the poorhouse if he does go off. From what I hear, it’s usually just a matter of time. They say she doesn’t have anything else to rely on.”
“I suppose not.”
"I guess not."
“Well—I wondered—” Kinney hesitated. “I was wondering why you hadn’t thought of finding something around your works for him. They say he’s an all-fired worker and he certainly does seem to have hid some decent stuff in him under all his damfoolishness. And you used to be such a tremendous friend of the family—I thought perhaps you—of course I know he’s a queer lot—I know—”
“Well—I was just thinking—” Kinney paused. “I was wondering why you hadn’t looked for something around your work for him. They say he’s a really hardworking guy, and he definitely seems to have some good stuff buried under all his foolishness. And you used to be such a great friend of the family—I thought maybe you—of course I know he’s a strange one—I know—”
“Yes, I think he is,” said Eugene. “No. I haven’t anything to offer him.”
“Yes, I think he is,” Eugene said. “No. I don’t have anything to offer him.”
“I suppose not,” Kinney returned thoughtfully, as he went out. “I don’t know that I would myself. Well, we’ll probably see his name in the papers some day if he stays with that job!”
“I guess not,” Kinney replied thoughtfully as he left. “I don’t think I would either. Well, we’ll probably see his name in the papers someday if he sticks with that job!”
However, the nitroglycerin expert of whom they spoke did not get into the papers as a consequence of being blown up, although his daily life was certainly a continuous exposure to that risk. Destiny has a constant passion for the incongruous, and it was George’s lot to manipulate wholesale quantities of terrific and volatile explosives in safety, and to be laid low by an accident so commonplace and inconsequent that it was a comedy. Fate had reserved for him the final insult of riding him down under the wheels of one of those juggernauts at which he had once shouted “Git a hoss!” Nevertheless, Fate’s ironic choice for Georgie’s undoing was not a big and swift and momentous car, such as Eugene manufactured; it was a specimen of the hustling little type that was flooding the country, the cheapest, commonest, hardiest little car ever made.
However, the nitroglycerin expert they talked about didn’t make the news because he was blown up, even though his daily life was definitely filled with that risk. Destiny seems to have a strange sense of humor, and George’s fate was to handle large amounts of dangerous and unstable explosives without incident, only to be taken down by an accident so ordinary and trivial that it felt like a joke. Fate dealt him the final blow of being run over by one of those massive vehicles at which he once shouted, “Get a horse!” Yet, ironically, the vehicle that brought about Georgie’s downfall wasn’t a big, fast, significant car like the ones Eugene made; it was just one of those small, busy cars that were flooding the market, the cheapest, most basic, and toughest little car ever produced.
The accident took place upon a Sunday morning, on a downtown crossing, with the streets almost empty, and no reason in the world for such a thing to happen. He had gone out for his Sunday morning walk, and he was thinking of an automobile at the very moment when the little car struck him; he was thinking of a shiny landaulet and a charming figure stepping into it, and of the quick gesture of a white glove toward the chauffeur, motioning him to go on. George heard a shout but did not look up, for he could not imagine anybody’s shouting at him, and he was too engrossed in the question “Was it Lucy?” He could not decide, and his lack of decision in this matter probably superinduced a lack of decision in another, more pressingly vital. At the second and louder shout he did look up; and the car was almost on him; but he could not make up his mind if the charming little figure he had seen was Lucy’s and he could not make up his mind whether to go backward or forward: these questions became entangled in his mind. Then, still not being able to decide which of two ways to go, he tried to go both—and the little car ran him down. It was not moving very rapidly, but it went all the way over George.
The accident happened on a Sunday morning at a downtown intersection, where the streets were nearly deserted, and there was no reason for such an event to occur. He had stepped out for his Sunday morning walk, and at that very moment, when the little car hit him, he was thinking about a car—specifically, a shiny landaulet and a stylish figure getting into it, along with the quick gesture of a white glove signaling the driver to continue. George heard a shout but didn’t look up because he couldn’t imagine anyone shouting at him, and he was too absorbed in wondering, “Was that Lucy?” He couldn’t decide, and his indecision about this probably led to his unsurety about something even more urgent. At the second, louder shout, he finally looked up; the car was almost upon him. But he still couldn't figure out if the charming figure he had seen was Lucy, nor could he decide whether to step back or forward: these questions got tangled in his mind. Then, still unable to choose between the two options, he tried to do both—and the little car ran him down. It wasn’t moving very fast, but it went right over George.
He was conscious of gigantic violence; of roaring and jolting and concussion; of choking clouds of dust, shot with lightning, about his head; he heard snapping sounds as loud as shots from a small pistol, and was stabbed by excruciating pains in his legs. Then he became aware that the machine was being lifted off of him. People were gathering in a circle round him, gabbling.
He was aware of immense violence; of loud noises and jolting movements; of choking clouds of dust, illuminated by flashes of lightning, around his head; he heard sharp cracking sounds as loud as gunshots from a small pistol and felt excruciating pain in his legs. Then he realized that the machine was being lifted off of him. People were gathering in a circle around him, chattering.
His forehead was bedewed with the sweat of anguish, and he tried to wipe off this dampness, but failed. He could not get his arm that far.
His forehead was covered in the sweat of distress, and he tried to wipe it away, but couldn’t reach.
“Nev’ mind,” a policeman said; and George could see above his eyes the skirts of the blue coat, covered with dust and sunshine. “Amb’lance be here in a minute. Nev’ mind tryin’ to move any. You want ’em to send for some special doctor?”
“Never mind,” a policeman said; and George could see above his eyes the edges of the blue coat, covered in dust and sunlight. “The ambulance will be here in a minute. Don’t try to move at all. Do you want them to call for a special doctor?”
“No.” George’s lips formed the word.
“No,” George said.
“Or to take you to some private hospital?”
“Or should I take you to a private hospital?”
“Tell them to take me,” he said faintly, “to the City Hospital.”
“Tell them to take me,” he said weakly, “to the City Hospital.”
“A’ right.”
“Alright.”
A smallish young man in a duster fidgeted among the crowd, explaining and protesting, and a strident voiced girl, his companion, supported his argument, declaring to everyone her willingness to offer testimony in any court of law that every blessed word he said was the God’s truth.
A somewhat short young man in a long coat shifted nervously among the crowd, explaining and arguing, while a loud-voiced girl, his companion, backed him up, confidently stating to everyone that she was ready to testify in any court of law that every single word he said was completely true.
“It’s the fella that hit you,” the policeman said, looking down on George. “I guess he’s right; you must of been thinkin’ about somep’m’ or other. It’s wunnerful the damage them little machines can do—you’d never think it—but I guess they ain’t much case ag’in this fella that was drivin’ it.”
“It’s the guy who hit you,” the policeman said, looking down at George. “I guess he’s right; you must have been thinking about something or other. It’s amazing the damage those little machines can do—you’d never think it—but I guess there’s not much case against this guy who was driving it.”
“You bet your life they ain’t no case on me!” the young man in the duster agreed, with great bitterness. He came and stood at George’s feet, addressing him heatedly: “I’m sorry fer you all right, and I don’t say I ain’t. I hold nothin’ against you, but it wasn’t any more my fault than the statehouse! You run into me, much as I run into you, and if you get well you ain’t goin’ to get not one single cent out o’ me! This lady here was settin’ with me and we both yelled at you. Wasn’t goin’ a step over eight mile an hour! I’m perfectly willing to say I’m sorry for you though, and so’s the lady with me. We’re both willing to say that much, but that’s all, understand!”
“You can bet your life there’s no case against me!” the young man in the duster said bitterly. He came and stood at George’s feet, addressing him angrily: “I feel sorry for you, and I’m not denying that. I don’t blame you, but it wasn’t any more my fault than the statehouse! You ran into me just as much as I ran into you, and if you recover, you’re not getting a single cent from me! This lady here was sitting with me, and we both yelled at you. I wasn’t going more than eight miles an hour! I’m perfectly willing to say I’m sorry for you, and so is the lady with me. We’re both willing to offer that much, but that’s it, got it?”
George’s drawn eyelids twitched; his misted glance rested fleetingly upon the two protesting motorists, and the old imperious spirit within him flickered up in a single word. Lying on his back in the middle of the street, where he was regarded by an increasing public as an unpleasant curiosity, he spoke this word clearly from a mouth filled with dust, and from lips smeared with blood.
George's heavy eyelids twitched; his hazy gaze briefly landed on the two angry drivers, and the old commanding spirit inside him sparked with a single word. Lying on his back in the street, where more and more people were looking at him like an unpleasant spectacle, he clearly spoke this word from a mouth full of dust and lips smeared with blood.
It was a word which interested the policeman. When the ambulance clanged away, he turned to a fellow patrolman who had joined him. “Funny what he says to the little cuss that done the damage. That’s all he did call him—nothin’ else at all—and the cuss had broke both his legs fer him and God-knows-what-all!”
It was a word that caught the policeman's attention. When the ambulance drove off with a loud siren, he turned to a fellow officer who had joined him. "It's funny what he called the little brat who caused the trouble. That’s all he called him—nothing else at all—and the brat had broken both his legs for him and God knows what else!”
“I wasn’t here then. What was it?”
“I wasn’t here back then. What was it?”
“Riffraff!”
"Riffraff!"
Chapter XXXV
Eugene’s feeling about George had not been altered by his talk with Kinney in the club window, though he was somewhat disturbed. He was not disturbed by Kinney’s hint that Fanny Minafer might be left on the hands of her friends through her nephew’s present dealings with nitroglycerin, but he was surprised that Kinney had “led up” with intentional tact to the suggestion that a position might be made for George in the Morgan factory. Eugene did not care to have any suggestions about Georgie Minafer made to him. Kinney had represented Georgie as a new Georgie—at least in spots—a Georgie who was proving that decent stuff had been hid in him; in fact, a Georgie who was doing rather a handsome thing in taking a risky job for the sake of his aunt, poor old silly Fanny Minafer! Eugene didn’t care what risks Georgie took, or how much decent stuff he had in him: nothing that Georgie would ever do in this world or the next could change Eugene Morgan’s feeling toward him.
Eugene’s feelings about George hadn’t changed after his conversation with Kinney in the club window, although he was a bit unsettled. He wasn’t bothered by Kinney’s suggestion that Fanny Minafer might be left hanging by her friends because of her nephew’s current involvement with nitroglycerin; rather, he was taken aback that Kinney had tactfully brought up the idea that a job could be created for George at the Morgan factory. Eugene didn’t want to hear any suggestions about Georgie Minafer. Kinney had portrayed Georgie as a newer version of himself—at least in some ways—a Georgie who was showing that there was good potential in him; in fact, a Georgie who was doing a pretty honorable thing by taking a risky job for the sake of his aunt, poor silly Fanny Minafer! Eugene didn’t care what risks Georgie took or how much potential he had in him: nothing Georgie did in this world or the next would change Eugene Morgan’s feelings toward him.
If Eugene could possibly have brought himself to offer Georgie a position in the automobile business, he knew full well the proud devil wouldn’t have taken it from him; though Georgie’s proud reason would not have been the one attributed to him by Eugene. George would never reach the point where he could accept anything material from Eugene and preserve the self-respect he had begun to regain.
If Eugene could have somehow brought himself to offer Georgie a job in the car business, he knew that the proud guy wouldn’t have accepted it; although Georgie’s reason for declining wouldn’t have been the one Eugene would think. George would never get to a point where he could accept anything material from Eugene and keep the self-respect he had started to regain.
But if Eugene had wished, he could easily have taken George out of the nitroglycerin branch of the chemical works. Always interested in apparent impossibilities of invention, Eugene had encouraged many experiments in such gropings as those for the discovery of substitutes for gasoline and rubber; and, though his mood had withheld the information from Kinney, he had recently bought from the elder Akers a substantial quantity of stock on the condition that the chemical company should establish an experimental laboratory. He intended to buy more; Akers was anxious to please him; and a word from Eugene would have placed George almost anywhere in the chemical works. George need never have known it, for Eugene’s purchases of stock were always quiet ones: the transaction remained, so far, between him and Akers, and could be kept between them.
But if Eugene had wanted to, he could have easily moved George out of the nitroglycerin section of the chemical plant. Always curious about seemingly impossible inventions, Eugene had supported many experiments aimed at finding alternatives for gasoline and rubber. Even though he hadn't shared this information with Kinney, he had recently bought a significant amount of stock from the older Akers on the condition that the chemical company would set up an experimental lab. He planned to buy more; Akers was eager to accommodate him; and a single word from Eugene could have placed George almost anywhere in the chemical plant. George wouldn’t have ever needed to know about it, as Eugene’s stock purchases were always discreet: the deal remained, for now, just between him and Akers, and it could stay that way.
The possibility just edged itself into Eugene’s mind; that is, he let it become part of his perceptions long enough for it to prove to him that it was actually a possibility. Then he half started with disgust that he should be even idly considering such a thing over his last cigar for the night, in his library. “No!” And he threw the cigar into the empty fireplace and went to bed.
The thought started to creep into Eugene’s mind; he allowed it to linger long enough for him to realize it was actually a possibility. Then he was momentarily disgusted with himself for idly considering such a thing while enjoying his last cigar of the night in his library. “No!” He tossed the cigar into the empty fireplace and went to bed.
His bitterness for himself might have worn away, but never his bitterness for Isabel. He took that thought to bed with him—and it was true that nothing George could do would ever change this bitterness of Eugene. Only George’s mother could have changed it.
His bitterness towards himself may have faded, but his bitterness for Isabel never did. He went to bed with that thought—and it was true that nothing George could do would ever change Eugene's bitterness. Only George's mother could have changed it.
And as Eugene fell asleep that night, thinking thus bitterly of Georgie, Georgie in the hospital was thinking of Eugene. He had come “out of ether” with no great nausea, and had fallen into a reverie, though now and then a white sailboat staggered foolishly into the small ward where he lay. After a time he discovered that this happened only when he tried to open his eyes and look about him; so he kept his eyes shut, and his thoughts were clearer.
And as Eugene fell asleep that night, bitterly thinking about Georgie, Georgie in the hospital was thinking about Eugene. He had come out of anesthesia with barely any nausea and had drifted into a daydream, though now and then a white sailboat would clumsily float into the small ward where he lay. After a while, he realized this only happened when he tried to open his eyes and look around; so he kept his eyes closed, and his thoughts became clearer.
He thought of Eugene Morgan and of the Major; they seemed to be the same person for awhile, but he managed to disentangle them and even to understand why he had confused them. Long ago his grandfather had been the most striking figure of success in the town: “As rich as Major Amberson!” they used to say. Now it was Eugene. “If I had Eugene Morgan’s money,” he would hear the workmen day-dreaming at the chemical works; or, “If Eugene Morgan had hold of this place you’d see things hum!” And the boarders at the table d’hôte spoke of “the Morgan Place” as an eighteenth-century Frenchman spoke of Versailles. Like his uncle, George had perceived that the “Morgan Place” was the new Amberson Mansion. His reverie went back to the palatial days of the Mansion, in his boyhood, when he would gallop his pony up the driveway and order the darkey stable-men about, while they whooped and obeyed, and his grandfather, observing from a window, would laugh and call out to him, “That’s right, Georgie. Make those lazy rascals jump!” He remembered his gay young uncles, and how the town was eager concerning everything about them, and about himself. What a clean, pretty town it had been! And in his reverie he saw like a pageant before him the magnificence of the Ambersons—its passing, and the passing of the Ambersons themselves. They had been slowly engulfed without knowing how to prevent it, and almost without knowing what was happening to them. The family lot, in the shabby older quarter, out at the cemetery, held most of them now; and the name was swept altogether from the new city. But the new great people who had taken their places—the Morgans and Akerses and Sheridans—they would go, too. George saw that. They would pass, as the Ambersons had passed, and though some of them might do better than the Major and leave the letters that spelled a name on a hospital or a street, it would be only a word and it would not stay forever. Nothing stays or holds or keeps where there is growth, he somehow perceived vaguely but truly. Great Caesar dead and turned to clay stopped no hole to keep the wind away. Dead Caesar was nothing but a tiresome bit of print in a book that schoolboys study for awhile and then forget. The Ambersons had passed, and the new people would pass, and the new people that came after them, and then the next new ones, and the next—and the next—
He thought about Eugene Morgan and the Major; for a while, they seemed like the same person, but he managed to separate them and even understood why he had mixed them up. Long ago, his grandfather had been the most prominent figure of success in town: “As rich as Major Amberson!” people used to say. Now it was Eugene. “If I had Eugene Morgan’s money,” he would hear the workers daydreaming at the chemical plant; or, “If Eugene Morgan ran this place, you’d see things buzzing!” And the boarders at the dining room talked about “the Morgan Place” like an 18th-century Frenchman spoke of Versailles. Like his uncle, George had noticed that “the Morgan Place” was the new Amberson Mansion. His thoughts drifted back to the grand days of the Mansion during his childhood when he would ride his pony up the driveway and boss the stable hands around while they cheered and complied, and his grandfather, watching from a window, would laugh and shout to him, “That’s right, Georgie. Make those lazy guys jump!” He remembered his lively young uncles and how the town was excited about everything concerning them and himself. What a clean, beautiful town it had been! In his daydream, he saw like a pageant before him the glory of the Ambersons—their decline and the decline of the Ambersons themselves. They had slowly been overtaken without knowing how to stop it, and almost without realizing what was happening to them. The family plot, in the rundown older part of town, at the cemetery, held most of them now; and the name was completely wiped from the new city. But the new prominent people who took their places—the Morgans and Akerses and Sheridans—they would go, too. George saw that. They would fade away, just like the Ambersons had, and while some of them might do better than the Major and leave behind a name on a hospital or a street, it would just be a word and it wouldn’t last forever. Nothing remains or holds on where there is growth, he somehow realized vaguely but truly. Great Caesar died and turned to clay didn’t stop a hole from letting the wind in. Dead Caesar was nothing but a tiresome snippet of print in a book that schoolboys study for a while and then forget. The Ambersons had faded, and the new people would fade, and the new people that came after them, and then the next new ones, and the next—and the next—
He had begun to murmur, and the man on duty as night nurse for the ward came and bent over him.
He had started to mumble, and the night nurse on duty for the ward came over and leaned down to him.
“Did you want something?”
"Do you need anything?"
“There’s nothing in this family business,” George told him confidentially. “Even George Washington is only something in a book.”
“There's nothing in this family business,” George told him quietly. “Even George Washington is just a figure in a book.”
Eugene read a report of the accident in the next morning’s paper. He was on the train, having just left for New York, on business, and with less leisure would probably have overlooked the obscure item:
Eugene read a report about the accident in the next morning’s paper. He was on the train, just having left for New York on business, and with less free time, he likely would have missed the obscure item:
LEGS BROKEN
Broken legs
G. A. Minafer, an employee of the Akers Chemical Co., was run down by an automobile yesterday at the corner of Tennessee and Main and had both legs broken. Minafer was to blame for the accident according to patrolman F. A. Kax, who witnessed the affair. The automobile was a small one driven by Herbert Cottleman of 9173 Noble Avenue who stated that he was making less than 4 miles an hour. Minafer is said to belong to a family formerly of considerable prominence in the city. He was taken to the City Hospital where physicians stated later that he was suffering from internal injuries besides the fracture of his legs but might recover.
G. A. Minafer, an employee at Akers Chemical Co., was hit by a car yesterday at the intersection of Tennessee and Main, resulting in both legs being broken. Patrolman F. A. Kax, who witnessed the incident, said Minafer was at fault. The car was a small one driven by Herbert Cottleman of 9173 Noble Avenue, who claimed he was going less than 4 miles per hour. Minafer is said to come from a family that used to be quite prominent in the city. He was taken to City Hospital, where doctors later reported that he was also suffering from internal injuries in addition to the broken legs, but he might recover.
Eugene read the item twice, then tossed the paper upon the opposite seat of his compartment, and sat looking out of the window. His feeling toward Georgie was changed not a jot by his human pity for Georgie’s human pain and injury. He thought of Georgie’s tall and graceful figure, and he shivered, but his bitterness was untouched. He had never blamed Isabel for the weakness which had cost them the few years of happiness they might have had together; he had put the blame all on the son, and it stayed there.
Eugene read the article twice, then threw the paper onto the seat opposite him in the compartment and stared out the window. His feelings towards Georgie didn't change at all despite his human sympathy for Georgie’s pain and wounds. He thought about Georgie’s tall and graceful figure, and it sent a chill through him, but his bitterness remained unaffected. He had never held Isabel responsible for the weakness that had robbed them of the few happy years they might have shared; he directed all the blame at the son, and that’s where it stayed.
He began to think poignantly of Isabel: he had seldom been able to “see” her more clearly than as he sat looking out of his compartment window, after reading the account of this accident. She might have been just on the other side of the glass, looking in at him—and then he thought of her as the pale figure of a woman, seen yet unseen, flying through the air, beside the train, over the fields of springtime green and through the woods that were just sprouting out their little leaves. He closed his eyes and saw her as she had been long ago. He saw the brown-eyed, brown-haired, proud, gentle, laughing girl he had known when first he came to town, a boy just out of the State College. He remembered—as he had remembered ten thousand times before—the look she gave him when her brother George introduced him to her at a picnic; it was “like hazel starlight” he had written her, in a poem, afterward. He remembered his first call at the Amberson Mansion, and what a great personage she seemed, at home in that magnificence; and yet so gay and friendly. He remembered the first time he had danced with her—and the old waltz song began to beat in his ears and in his heart. They laughed and sang it together as they danced to it:
He started to think deeply about Isabel; he had rarely been able to “see” her more clearly than when he sat looking out of his compartment window after reading about the accident. She could have been right on the other side of the glass, looking in at him—and then he imagined her as a pale figure, seen yet unseen, soaring through the air, next to the train, over the springtime green fields and through the woods that were just beginning to sprout their tiny leaves. He closed his eyes and visualized her as she had been long ago. He saw the brown-eyed, brown-haired, proud, gentle, laughing girl he had known when he first came to town, a boy just out of the State College. He remembered—as he had remembered countless times before—the look she gave him when her brother George introduced him to her at a picnic; it was “like hazel starlight,” he had written her in a poem later. He recalled his first visit to the Amberson Mansion, and how important she seemed, at home in that grandeur; yet so cheerful and friendly. He thought of the first time he had danced with her—and the old waltz song began to echo in his ears and heart. They laughed and sang it together as they danced to it:
“Oh, love for a year, a week, a day, But alas for the love that lasts always—”
“Oh, love for a year, a week, a day, But sadly, for the love that endures forever—”
Most plainly of all he could see her dancing; and he became articulate in the mourning whisper: “So graceful—oh, so graceful—”
Most clearly, he could see her dancing; and he expressed in a soft, mournful whisper: “So graceful—oh, so graceful—”
All the way to New York it seemed to him that Isabel was near him, and he wrote of her to Lucy from his hotel the next night:
All the way to New York, he felt like Isabel was close to him, and he wrote to Lucy about her from his hotel the next night:
I saw an account of the accident to George Minafer. I’m sorry, though the paper states that it was plainly his own fault. I suppose it may have been as a result of my attention falling upon the item that I thought of his mother a great deal on the way here. It seemed to me that I had never seen her more distinctly or so constantly, but, as you know, thinking of his mother is not very apt to make me admire him! Of course, however, he has my best wishes for his recovery.
I read about the accident involving George Minafer. I feel sorry for him, even though the article clearly says it was mostly his fault. I guess because I focused on the news, I kept thinking about his mom on my way here. It felt like I had never pictured her more clearly or thought about her so often, but, as you know, thinking about his mom doesn't really make me like him more! Still, I genuinely hope he recovers quickly.
He posted the letter, and by the morning’s mail he received one from Lucy written a few hours after his departure from home. She enclosed the item he had read on the train.
He sent off the letter, and by the next morning's mail, he got one from Lucy written just a few hours after he left home. She included the item he had read on the train.
I thought you might not see it.
I thought you might miss it.
I have seen Miss Fanny and she has got him put into a room by himself. Oh, poor Rides-Down-Everything I have been thinking so constantly of his mother and it seemed to me that I have never seen her more distinctly. How lovely she was—and how she loved him!
I have seen Miss Fanny, and she has had him placed in a room by himself. Oh, poor Rides-Down-Everything, I have been thinking about his mother all the time, and it seems to me that I've never seen her more clearly. How beautiful she was—and how much she loved him!
If Lucy had not written this letter Eugene might not have done the odd thing he did that day. Nothing could have been more natural than that both he and Lucy should have thought intently of Isabel after reading the account of George’s accident, but the fact that Lucy’s letter had crossed his own made Eugene begin to wonder if a phenomenon of telepathy might not be in question, rather than a chance coincidence. The reference to Isabel in the two letters was almost identical: he and Lucy, it appeared, had been thinking of Isabel at the same time—both said “constantly” thinking of her—and neither had ever “seen her more distinctly.” He remembered these phrases in his own letter accurately.
If Lucy hadn’t written this letter, Eugene might not have done the strange thing he did that day. It was completely natural for both of them to think intensely about Isabel after reading about George’s accident, but because Lucy’s letter had arrived just as his did, Eugene started to wonder if telepathy could be at play instead of just a random coincidence. The mention of Isabel in both letters was almost the same: it seemed that he and Lucy had been thinking about Isabel at the same time—both described themselves as “constantly” thinking of her—and neither had ever “seen her more clearly.” He remembered these phrases from his own letter perfectly.
Reflection upon the circumstance stirred a queer spot in Eugene’s brain—he had one. He was an adventurer; if he had lived in the sixteenth century he would have sailed the unknown new seas, but having been born in the latter part of the nineteenth, when geography was a fairly well-settled matter, he had become an explorer in mechanics. But the fact that he was a “hard-headed business man” as well as an adventurer did not keep him from having a queer spot in his brain, because hard-headed business men are as susceptible to such spots as adventurers are. Some of them are secretly troubled when they do not see the new moon over the lucky shoulder; some of them have strange, secret incredulities—they do not believe in geology, for instance; and some of them think they have had supernatural experiences. “Of course there was nothing in it—still it was queer!” they say.
Reflection on the situation sparked a strange feeling in Eugene’s mind—he had one. He was an adventurer; had he lived in the sixteenth century, he would have explored the uncharted new seas. But being born in the late nineteenth century, when geography was pretty much figured out, he became an explorer in mechanics. However, the fact that he was a “hard-headed businessman” as well as an adventurer didn’t stop him from having a quirky spot in his mind, because practical business people can be just as sensitive to such feelings as adventurers. Some of them secretly worry when they can’t see the new moon over their lucky shoulder; some have odd, hidden doubts—they don’t believe in geology, for example; and some believe they’ve had supernatural experiences. “Of course, there was nothing to it—still, it was weird!” they say.
Two weeks after Isabel’s death, Eugene had come to New York on urgent business and found that the delayed arrival of a steamer gave him a day with nothing to do. His room at the hotel had become intolerable; outdoors was intolerable; everything was intolerable. It seemed to him that he must see Isabel once more, hear her voice once more; that he must find some way to her, or lose his mind. Under this pressure he had gone, with complete scepticism, to a “trance-medium” of whom he had heard wild accounts from the wife of a business acquaintance. He thought despairingly that at least such an excursion would be “trying to do something!” He remembered the woman’s name; found it in the telephone book, and made an appointment.
Two weeks after Isabel’s death, Eugene came to New York on urgent business and discovered that the delayed arrival of a steamer left him with a day free. His hotel room felt unbearable; being outside felt unbearable; everything felt unbearable. It seemed he needed to see Isabel one more time, hear her voice one more time; that he had to find some way to connect with her, or he would lose his mind. Feeling this pressure, he reluctantly went to a “trance-medium” he had heard wild stories about from the wife of a business associate. He thought hopelessly that at least this outing would be “trying to do something!” He remembered the woman’s name, found it in the phone book, and made an appointment.
The experience had been grotesque, and he came away with an encouraging message from his father, who had failed to identify himself satisfactorily, but declared that everything was “on a higher plane” in his present state of being, and that all life was “continuous and progressive.” Mrs. Horner spoke of herself as a “psychic”; but otherwise she seemed oddly unpretentious and matter-of-fact; and Eugene had no doubt at all of her sincerity. He was sure that she was not an intentional fraud, and though he departed in a state of annoyance with himself, he came to the conclusion that if any credulity were played upon by Mrs. Horner’s exhibitions, it was her own.
The experience had been bizarre, and he left with an uplifting message from his father, who hadn't managed to clearly identify himself but said that everything was “on a higher plane” in his current state of existence, and that all life was “continuous and progressive.” Mrs. Horner referred to herself as a “psychic”; yet, she seemed surprisingly down-to-earth and straightforward; and Eugene had no doubt about her sincerity. He was convinced she wasn’t trying to deceive anyone intentionally, and although he left feeling frustrated with himself, he concluded that if anyone was being gullible through Mrs. Horner’s performances, it was her own faith in it all.
Nevertheless, his queer spot having been stimulated to action by the coincidence of the letters, he went to Mrs. Horner’s after his directors’ meeting today. He used the telephone booth in the directors’ room to make the appointment; and he laughed feebly at himself, and wondered what the group of men in that mahogany apartment would think if they knew what he was doing. Mrs. Horner had changed her address, but he found the new one, and somebody purporting to be a niece of hers talked to him and made an appointment for a “sitting” at five o’clock. He was prompt, and the niece, a dull-faced fat girl with a magazine under her arm, admitted him to Mrs. Horner’s apartment, which smelt of camphor; and showed him into a room with gray painted walls, no rug on the floor and no furniture except a table (with nothing on it) and two chairs: one a leather easy-chair and the other a stiff little brute with a wooden seat. There was one window with the shade pulled down to the sill, but the sun was bright outside, and the room had light enough.
Nevertheless, his unusual interest having been sparked by the coincidence of the letters, he went to Mrs. Horner’s after his directors’ meeting today. He used the phone booth in the directors’ room to make the appointment; and he chuckled weakly at himself, wondering what the group of men in that mahogany office would think if they knew what he was up to. Mrs. Horner had moved, but he found her new address, and someone claiming to be her niece talked to him and made an appointment for a “session” at five o'clock. He was on time, and the niece, a plain-faced, overweight girl with a magazine under her arm, let him into Mrs. Horner’s apartment, which smelled of camphor; and showed him into a room with gray-painted walls, no rug on the floor, and no furniture except a table (with nothing on it) and two chairs: one a leather recliner and the other a stiff little chair with a wooden seat. There was one window with the shade pulled down to the sill, but the sun was bright outside, and the room had plenty of light.
Mrs. Horner appeared in the doorway, a wan and unenterprising looking woman in brown, with thin hair artificially waved—but not recently—and parted in the middle over a bluish forehead. Her eyes were small and seemed weak, but she recognized the visitor.
Mrs. Horner appeared in the doorway, looking pale and unambitious in her brown outfit, with thin hair that was styled in artificial waves—but not recently—and parted in the middle over a bluish forehead. Her eyes were small and appeared weak, but she recognized the visitor.
“Oh, you been here before,” she said, in a thin voice, not unmusical. “I recollect you. Quite a time ago, wa’n’t it?”
“Oh, you’ve been here before,” she said, in a light voice, not unmelodic. “I remember you. It was quite a while ago, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, quite a long time.”
“Yeah, it’s been a while.”
“I recollect because I recollect you was disappointed. Anyway, you was kind of cross.” She laughed faintly.
“I remember because I remember you were disappointed. Anyway, you were kind of annoyed.” She laughed softly.
“I’m sorry if I seemed so,” Eugene said. “Do you happen to have found out my name?”
“I’m sorry if I came off that way,” Eugene said. “Do you happen to know my name?”
She looked surprised and a little reproachful. “Why, no. I never try to find out people’s name. Why should I? I don’t claim anything for the power; I only know I have it—and some ways it ain’t always such a blessing, neither, I can tell you!”
She looked surprised and a bit disapproving. “Oh, no. I never try to find out people’s names. Why would I? I don’t take credit for the power; I just know I have it—and honestly, it’s not always a blessing, I can tell you!”
Eugene did not press an investigation of her meaning, but said vaguely, “I suppose not. Shall we—”
Eugene didn't push for an explanation of her meaning, but said vaguely, “I guess not. Shall we—”
“All right,” she assented, dropping into the leather chair, with her back to the shaded window. “You better set down, too, I reckon. I hope you’ll get something this time so you won’t feel cross, but I dunno. I can’t never tell what they’ll do. Well—”
“All right,” she agreed, sinking into the leather chair, with her back to the shaded window. “You should sit down too, I guess. I hope you get something this time so you won’t feel upset, but I don’t know. I can never predict what they’ll do. Well—”
She sighed, closed her eyes, and was silent, while Eugene, seated in the stiff chair across the table from her, watched her profile, thought himself an idiot, and called himself that and other names. And as the silence continued, and the impassive woman in the easy-chair remained impassive, he began to wonder what had led him to be such a fool. It became clear to him that the similarity of his letter and Lucy’s needed no explanation involving telepathy, and was not even an extraordinary coincidence. What, then, had brought him back to this absurd place and caused him to be watching this absurd woman taking a nap in a chair? In brief: What the devil did he mean by it? He had not the slightest interest in Mrs. Horner’s naps—or in her teeth, which were being slightly revealed by the unconscious parting of her lips, as her breathing became heavier. If the vagaries of his own mind had brought him into such a grotesquerie as this, into what did the vagaries of other men’s minds take them? Confident that he was ordinarily saner than most people, he perceived that since he was capable of doing a thing like this, other men did even more idiotic things, in secret. And he had a fleeting vision of sober-looking bankers and manufacturers and lawyers, well-dressed church-going men, sound citizens—and all as queer as the deuce inside!
She sighed, closed her eyes, and went quiet, while Eugene, sitting in the stiff chair across the table from her, watched her profile, called himself an idiot, and labeled himself with other names. As the silence lingered and the impassive woman in the armchair stayed exactly that—impassive—he started to wonder what had made him such a fool. It became obvious to him that the similarity between his letter and Lucy’s didn’t require any explanation involving telepathy, nor was it even a bizarre coincidence. So, what had brought him back to this ridiculous place and made him watch this ridiculous woman napping in a chair? In short: what the heck was he thinking? He had zero interest in Mrs. Horner’s naps—or in her teeth, which were slightly visible because her lips were parted as her breathing grew heavier. If the oddities of his own mind had led him to such a bizarre situation, where did the oddities of other people's minds take them? Convinced that he was usually saner than most, he realized that if he was capable of doing something like this, other men must do even more ridiculous things in secret. He briefly imagined sober-looking bankers, manufacturers, lawyers, well-dressed churchgoers—all respectable citizens—yet all as strange as could be inside!
How long was he going to sit here presiding over this unknown woman’s slumbers? It struck him that to make the picture complete he ought to be shooing flies away from her with a palm-leaf fan.
How long was he going to sit here watching over this unknown woman’s sleep? It occurred to him that to make the scene complete, he should be fanning flies away from her with a palm-leaf fan.
Mrs. Horner’s parted lips closed again abruptly, and became compressed; her shoulders moved a little, then jerked repeatedly; her small chest heaved; she gasped, and the compressed lips relaxed to a slight contortion, then began to move, whispering and bringing forth indistinguishable mutterings.
Mrs. Horner’s parted lips shut quickly and pressed together; her shoulders shifted slightly, then began to twitch repeatedly; her small chest rose and fell; she gasped, and her pressed lips relaxed into a slight twist, then started to move, whispering and producing indistinct murmurs.
Suddenly she spoke in a loud, husky voice:
Suddenly, she spoke in a loud, raspy voice:
“Lopa is here!”
“Lopa's here!”
“Yes,” Eugene said dryly. “That’s what you said last time. I remember ‘Lopa.’ She’s your ‘control’ I think you said.”
“Yes,” Eugene said flatly. “That’s what you told me last time. I remember ‘Lopa.’ She’s your ‘control,’ I think you mentioned.”
“I’m Lopa,” said the husky voice. “I’m Lopa herself.”
“I’m Lopa,” said the deep voice. “I’m Lopa, the one and only.”
“You mean I’m to suppose you’re not Mrs. Horner now?”
“You mean I'm supposed to think you’re not Mrs. Horner now?”
“Never was Mrs. Horner!” the voice declared, speaking undeniably from Mrs. Horner’s lips—but with such conviction that Eugene, in spite of everything, began to feel himself in the presence of a third party, who was none the less an individual, even though she might be another edition of the apparently somnambulistic Mrs. Horner. “Never was Mrs. Horner or anybody but just Lopa. Guide.”
“Never was Mrs. Horner!” the voice declared, unmistakably coming from Mrs. Horner’s lips—but with such confidence that Eugene, despite everything, started to feel like he was in the presence of a third party, who was still a separate person, even if she might be a different version of the seemingly sleepwalking Mrs. Horner. “Never was Mrs. Horner or anyone but just Lopa. Guide.”
“You mean you’re Mrs. Horner’s guide?” he asked.
“You're Mrs. Horner’s guide?” he asked.
“Your guide now,” said the voice with emphasis, to which was incongruously added a low laugh. “You came here once before. Lopa remembers.”
“Your guide now,” said the voice with emphasis, followed by a low laugh that felt out of place. “You’ve been here before. Lopa remembers.”
“Yes—so did Mrs. Horner.”
“Yes—so did Mrs. Horner.”
Lopa overlooked his implication, and continued, quickly: “You build. Build things that go. You came here once and old gentleman on this side, he spoke to you. Same old gentleman here now. He tell Lopa he’s your grandfather—no, he says ‘father.’ He’s your father.”
Lopa ignored what he meant and kept going, quickly: “You create. Create things that move. You came here once, and the old man on this side spoke to you. That same old man is here now. He told Lopa he’s your grandfather—no, he says ‘father.’ He’s your father.”
“What’s his appearance?”
"What does he look like?"
“How?”
“How so?”
“What does he look like?”
“What does he look like?”
“Very fine! White beard, but not long beard. He says someone else wants to speak to you. See here. Lady. Not his wife, though. No. Very fine lady! Fine lady, fine lady!”
“Very nice! White beard, but not a long one. He says someone else wants to talk to you. Look here. A lady. Not his wife, though. No. Very nice lady! Nice lady, nice lady!”
“Is it my sister?” Eugene asked.
“Is it my sister?” Eugene asked.
“Sister? No. She is shaking her head. She has pretty brown hair. She is fond of you. She is someone who knows you very well but she is not your sister. She is very anxious to say something to you—very anxious. Very fond of you; very anxious to talk to you. Very glad you came here—oh, very, glad!”
“Sister? No. She shakes her head. She has beautiful brown hair. She cares about you. She knows you very well, but she isn't your sister. She really wants to say something to you—really wants to. She cares about you a lot; she’s very eager to talk to you. She's really glad you came here—oh, so glad!”
“What is her name?”
"What's her name?"
“Name,” the voice repeated, and seemed to ruminate. “Name hard to get—always very hard for Lopa. Name. She wants to tell me her name to tell you. She wants you to understand names are hard to make. She says you must think of something that makes a sound.” Here the voice seemed to put a question to an invisible presence and to receive an answer. “A little sound or a big sound? She says it might be a little sound or a big sound. She says a ring—oh, Lopa knows! She means a bell! That’s it, a bell.”
“Name,” the voice repeated, and seemed to think. “A name that's hard to come by—always very tough for Lopa. Name. She wants to tell me her name to tell you. She wants you to realize that names are difficult to create. She says you need to think of something that makes a sound.” At this point, the voice seemed to pose a question to an unseen presence and received a response. “A little sound or a big sound? She says it could be a little sound or a big sound. She mentions a ring—oh, Lopa knows! She means a bell! That's it, a bell.”
Eugene looked grave. “Does she mean her name is Belle?”
Eugene looked serious. “Is she saying her name is Belle?”
“Not quite. Her name is longer.”
“Not really. Her name is longer.”
“Perhaps,” he suggested, “she means that she was a belle.”
“Maybe,” he suggested, “she means she was a beauty.”
“No. She says she thinks you know what she means. She says you must think of a colour. What colour?” Again Lopa addressed the unknown, but this time seemed to wait for an answer.
“No. She says she thinks you know what she means. She says you must think of a color. What color?” Again Lopa addressed the unknown, but this time seemed to wait for an answer.
“Perhaps she means the colour of her eyes,” said Eugene.
“Maybe she’s talking about the color of her eyes,” said Eugene.
“No. She says her colour is light—it’s a light colour and you can see through it.”
“No. She says her color is light—it’s a light color and you can see through it.”
“Amber?” he said, and was startled, for Mrs. Horner, with her eyes still closed, clapped her hands, and the voice cried out in delight:
“Amber?” he said, and was surprised, because Mrs. Horner, with her eyes still closed, clapped her hands, and the voice exclaimed in joy:
“Yes! She says you know who she is from amber. Amber! Amber! That’s it! She says you understand what her name is from a bell and from amber. She is laughing and waving a lace handkerchief at me because she is pleased. She says I have made you know who it is.”
“Yeah! She says you know who she is from amber. Amber! Amber! That’s it! She says you get her name from a bell and from amber. She’s laughing and waving a lace handkerchief at me because she’s happy. She says I’ve made you understand who it is.”
This was the strangest moment of Eugene’s life, because, while it lasted, he believed that Isabel Amberson, who was dead, had found means to speak to him. Though within ten minutes he doubted it, he believed it then.
This was the strangest moment of Eugene’s life because, for a little while, he believed that Isabel Amberson, who was dead, had found a way to communicate with him. Although he doubted it within ten minutes, he believed it at that moment.
His elbows pressed hard upon the table, and, his head between his hands, he leaned forward, staring at the commonplace figure in the easy-chair. “What does she wish to say to me?”
His elbows pressed firmly against the table, and with his head in his hands, he leaned forward, staring at the ordinary figure in the armchair. “What does she want to tell me?”
“She is happy because you know her. No—she is troubled. Oh—a great trouble! Something she wants to tell you. She wants so much to tell you. She wants Lopa to tell you. This is a great trouble. She says—oh, yes, she wants you to be—to be kind! That’s what she says. That’s it. To be kind.”
“She’s happy because you know her. No—she’s troubled. Oh—a big trouble! There’s something she wants to share with you. She really wants to tell you. She wants Lopa to tell you. This is a serious issue. She says—oh, yes, she needs you to be— to be kind! That’s what she says. That’s the point. To be kind.”
“Does she—”
"Is she—"
“She wants you to be kind,” said the voice. “She nods when I tell you this. Yes; it must be right. She is a very fine lady. Very pretty. She is so anxious for you to understand. She hopes and hopes you will. Someone else wants to speak to you. This is a man. He says—”
“She wants you to be kind,” said the voice. “She nods when I tell you this. Yes; it must be true. She is a really great lady. Very pretty. She is so eager for you to understand. She hopes and hopes you will. Someone else wants to talk to you. This is a man. He says—”
“I don’t want to speak to any one else,” said Eugene quickly. “I want—”
“I don’t want to talk to anyone else,” Eugene said quickly. “I want—”
“This man who has come says that he is a friend of yours. He says—”
“This man who has come says he’s a friend of yours. He says—”
Eugene struck the table with his fist. “I don’t want to speak to any one else, I tell you!” he cried passionately. “If she is there I—” He caught his breath sharply, checked himself, and sat in amazement. Could his mind so easily accept so stupendous a thing as true? Evidently it could!
Eugene slammed his fist on the table. “I don’t want to talk to anyone else, I’m telling you!” he shouted passionately. “If she’s there I—” He gasped, stopped himself, and sat in shock. Could his mind really accept something so incredible as true? Apparently, it could!
Mrs. Horner spoke languidly in her own voice: “Did you get anything satisfactory?” she asked. “I certainly hope it wasn’t like that other time when you was cross because they couldn’t get anything for you.”
Mrs. Horner spoke tiredly in her own voice: “Did you get anything good?” she asked. “I really hope it wasn’t like that other time when you were upset because they couldn’t get anything for you.”
“No, no,” he said hastily. “This was different It was very interesting.”
“No, no,” he said quickly. “This was different. It was really interesting.”
He paid her, went to his hotel, and thence to his train for home. Never did he so seem to move through a world of dream-stuff: for he knew that he was not more credulous than other men, and, if he could believe what he had believed, though he had believed it for no longer than a moment or two, what hold had he or any other human being on reality?
He paid her, went to his hotel, and then headed to his train for home. He had never felt like he was moving through a dreamlike world quite like this: he knew he wasn't any more gullible than anyone else, and if he could believe what he had just believed—even if it was only for a moment or two—what grip did he or anyone else have on reality?
His credulity vanished (or so he thought) with his recollection that it was he, and not the alleged “Lopa,” who had suggested the word “amber.” Going over the mortifying, plain facts of his experience, he found that Mrs. Horner, or the subdivision of Mrs. Horner known as “Lopa,” had told him to think of a bell and of a colour, and that being furnished with these scientific data, he had leaped to the conclusion that he spoke with Isabel Amberson!
His gullibility disappeared (or so he believed) when he remembered that it was him, not the supposed "Lopa," who had come up with the word "amber." Reflecting on the embarrassing, straightforward details of his experience, he realized that Mrs. Horner, or the part of Mrs. Horner called "Lopa," had told him to think of a bell and a color. With this information in mind, he had jumped to the conclusion that he was speaking with Isabel Amberson!
For a moment he had believed that Isabel was there, believed that she was close to him, entreating him—entreating him “to be kind.” But with this recollection a strange agitation came upon him. After all, had she not spoken to him? If his own unknown consciousness had told the “psychic’s” unknown consciousness how to make the picture of the pretty brown-haired, brown-eyed lady, hadn’t the picture been a true one? And hadn’t the true Isabel—oh, indeed her very soul!—called to him out of his own true memory of her?
For a moment, he thought Isabel was there, thought she was close to him, pleading with him—to “be kind.” But with that memory, a strange restlessness overcame him. After all, had she not spoken to him? If his own hidden consciousness had communicated with the “psychic’s” unknown consciousness to create the image of the pretty brown-haired, brown-eyed woman, hadn’t that image been genuine? And hadn’t the real Isabel—oh, truly her very essence!—called out to him from his own genuine memories of her?
And as the train roared through the darkened evening he looked out beyond his window, and saw her as he had seen her on his journey, a few days ago—an ethereal figure flying beside the train, but now it seemed to him that she kept her face toward his window with an infinite wistfulness.
And as the train thundered through the dark evening, he looked out his window and saw her like he had a few days ago on his journey—an ethereal figure gliding alongside the train. But now, it seemed to him that she was facing his window with an endless longing.
“To be kind!” If it had been Isabel, was that what she would have said? If she were anywhere, and could come to him through the invisible wall, what would be the first thing she would say to him?
“To be kind!” If it were Isabel, is that what she would have said? If she were anywhere, and could reach him through the invisible barrier, what would be the first thing she would say to him?
Ah, well enough, and perhaps bitterly enough, he knew the answer to that question! “To be kind”—to Georgie!
Ah, well enough, and maybe bitterly enough, he knew the answer to that question! “To be kind”—to Georgie!
A red-cap at the station, when he arrived, leaped for his bag, abandoning another which the Pullman porter had handed him. “Yessuh, Mist’ Morgan. Yessuh. You’ car waitin’ front the station fer you, Mist’ Morgan, suh!”
A red-cap at the station, when he arrived, jumped for his bag, leaving behind another one that the Pullman porter had handed him. “Yes, sir, Mr. Morgan. Yes, sir. Your car is waiting out front for you, Mr. Morgan, sir!”
And people in the crowd about the gates turned to stare, as he passed through, whispering, “That’s Morgan.”
And the people in the crowd near the gates turned to look as he walked by, whispering, “That’s Morgan.”
Outside, the neat chauffeur stood at the door of the touring-car like a soldier in whip-cord.
Outside, the tidy chauffeur stood at the door of the car like a soldier in crisp uniform.
“I’ll not go home now, Harry,” said Eugene, when he had got in. “Drive to the City Hospital.”
“I’m not going home now, Harry,” said Eugene when he got in. “Drive to the City Hospital.”
“Yes, sir,” the man returned. “Miss Lucy’s there. She said she expected you’d come there before you went home.”
“Yes, sir,” the man replied. “Miss Lucy’s there. She said she expected you’d stop by before heading home.”
“She did?”
"She really did?"
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
Eugene stared. “I suppose Mr. Minafer must be pretty bad,” he said.
Eugene stared. “I guess Mr. Minafer must be really bad,” he said.
“Yes, sir. I understand he’s liable to get well, though, sir.” He moved his lever into high speed, and the car went through the heavy traffic like some fast, faithful beast that knew its way about, and knew its master’s need of haste. Eugene did not speak again until they reached the hospital.
“Yes, sir. I understand he’s likely to recover, though, sir.” He shifted his lever into high speed, and the car maneuvered through the heavy traffic like a fast, loyal creature that knew its way around and sensed its driver’s urgency. Eugene didn’t say anything else until they arrived at the hospital.
Fanny met him in the upper corridor, and took him to an open door.
Fanny ran into him in the upper hallway and led him to an open door.
He stopped on the threshold, startled; for, from the waxen face on the pillow, almost it seemed the eyes of Isabel herself were looking at him: never before had the resemblance between mother and son been so strong—and Eugene knew that now he had once seen it thus startlingly, he need divest himself of no bitterness “to be kind” to Georgie.
He paused at the doorway, surprised; for, from the smooth face on the pillow, it almost felt like Isabel's own eyes were staring at him: never before had the similarity between mother and son been so striking—and Eugene realized that now that he had seen it so vividly, he didn’t have to let go of any resentment “to be nice” to Georgie.
George was startled, too. He lifted a white hand in a queer gesture, half forbidding, half imploring, and then let his arm fall back upon the coverlet. “You must have thought my mother wanted you to come,” he said, “so that I could ask you to—to forgive me.”
George was taken aback, too. He raised a white hand in an awkward gesture, partly telling you to stop, partly begging, and then let his arm drop back onto the blanket. “You must have thought my mom wanted you to come,” he said, “so that I could ask you to—to forgive me.”
But Lucy, who sat beside him, lifted ineffable eyes from him to her father, and shook her head. “No, just to take his hand—gently!”
But Lucy, who sat next to him, lifted her profound gaze from him to her father and shook her head. “No, just take his hand—gently!”
She was radiant.
She was glowing.
But for Eugene another radiance filled the room. He knew that he had been true at last to his true love, and that through him she had brought her boy under shelter again. Her eyes would look wistful no more.
But for Eugene, another light filled the room. He knew that he had finally been true to his true love, and that through him she had brought her boy back to safety. Her eyes would no longer look wistful.
The End
The End
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!